Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Allen knew exactly one thing about Cross Marian and that was all he needed to know.

Cross Marian wanted to kill him.

He didn’t know why Cross wanted him dead, or even why he’d shown up at Mana’s grave, asking if he wanted to be an exorcist, but that memory of Cross holding his gun to his head, ready to pull the trigger, had been seared permanently into his mind and so Allen had run.

Allen hadn’t managed to get far, not with how much pain his body was in, or how how the throbbing in his left eye was quickly building to migraine levels, or how he could barely string together a coherent thought that wasn’t RUN, but he did manage to hide himself away in a small dark alley, panting hard as he clutched at his eye, and his left arm burnt with a pain that felt like the fires of hell.

He could hear Cross calling for him, looking for him wanting to kill him.

Allen whimpered softly and pushed himself further into the shadows. He was confused and scared and in pain, and he knew Cross had the answers he wanted, but he couldn’t face that man when he also knew he wanted to kill him. A shadow passed in front of the alley, the silhouette of Cross looming down towards Allen’s hiding spot, and for a terrible moment Allen thought the rapid thumping of his heart would give away his location, and Cross would blow his brains out across the wall behind him. But the shadow moved on, and left Allen alone.

Until the small golden golem appeared. 

Allen stared wide eyed in fear at the strange flying creature, recognising it from when it had followed Cross around, and certain that it was going to rat out his hiding place to its master. But that never happened. Instead the golem landed on Allen’s shoulder, settling himself down happily as Cross’s voice rang out over the town again.

“Tim? Timcanpy where have you got to you useless golem!”

On his shoulder Tim bared his teeth slightly, though made no other move to return to his master, or even expose Allen’s impromptu hiding spot. Allen stared at Tim fearfully for a few moments longer before he relaxed just a little.

“You stopped Cross from killing me.” He mumbled softly, moving his hand from his eye to give the golem a tiny pat. Tim leaned into the touch and his body almost seemed to rumble with a purr. Allen pet Tim for a few moments longer before he whimpered and returned his hand to his left eye.

Cross seemed to be moving on, leaving both Allen and Timcanpy behind, and with the fading threat of death Allen simply felt exhausted. Gently he scooped Tim off his shoulder and cradled him in his arms, Tim seeming to grow to better fit into Allen’s arms as he hugged the golem close.

“Don’t wanna go with Cross, he wants to kill me.” Allen mumbled quietly, tears streaking down his face, mingling with blood coming from his left eye. “But I’ve gotta,” Allen broke off to hiccup as the tears fell faster, “I’ve gotta keep walking, like M-Mana said!”

And with that Allen was sobbing, his chest heaving and aching as he cried and cried. And eventually, far quicker than it felt for Allen, exhaustion took over and he fell asleep, face wet with tears and blood, and clutching Tim tightly to his chest as he whimpered and twitched in his sleep.

Chapter Text

“Who are you, beansprout?!” Kanda growled out, pointing Mugen directly at the strange youth in front of him.

Allen held up his hands in a peaceful gesture, but the expression on his face was anything but. His gaze was sharp and distrustful, his left eye activated as he noted the large number of akuma flying in the town behind them.

“You’re an exorcist.” Allen stated flatly, his gaze briefly flicking to the cross on Kanda’s coat, a symbol he was far too familiar with. “Why are you here?”

“I’m the one asking questions here, beansprout!”

Allen tilted his head slightly to the side, giving Kanda a chillingly empty smile.

“Are you here to help Cross?” 

Kanda froze for a moment, the mention of Cross’s name throwing him. As far as he was aware, the General had been missing for years, and no one knew of his whereabouts, yet here this strange child was, directly asking if he was helping the General.

“Sir Kanda! The barriers won’t last long against the akuma attacks!” The finder behind Kanda spoke up and Kanda growled in irritation, pushing Mugen a little closer to Allen’s neck.

“I don’t know why you’re here, beansprout, or what your involvement with the General is, but I’m not going to let you go. I have a mission I need to complete, but you’ll be coming with me the whole way. Toma! Tie him up and bring him with us!” 

Toma seemed surprised at Kanda’s order and hesitated for a moment before he reacted, pulling out a length of rope from his pack and approaching Allen carefully.

“Oh, that won’t be necessary.” Allen said with the same chilling smile before he activated his arm, pushing Mugen to the side. “After all, I’m here for the akuma too.”

Allen leapt into the air, his innocence pushing his body higher than he could have ever jumped on his own and he took off over the crumbling rooftops towards the akuma.

“That boy, he has innocence!” Toma exclaimed as both he and Kanda stared in shock after Allen.

“Toma.” Toma turned to look at Kanda, a slightly concerned expression in his eyes. “I want you to keep an eye on that boy. I don’t know who he is, but he knows who we are, and that’s dangerous. After I complete my mission, we’ll take him back to the Order with us.”

“Yes sir.” Toma agreed, turning his attention back to Allen, who had already begun fighting with the akuma, explosions lighting up the night sky.

“I don’t trust him, but for now, at least, he’s making my life easier.”

Allen had been doing fine against the level two akuma, having fought several in the past, at least right up to the point where that finder got involved.

“Oh, a fun new plaything!” The akuma shouted gleefully, turning rapidly from Allen and grabbing hold of Toma before throwing his limp body through the air. 

“Bastard!” Allen bit out, not sure if he was cursing the akuma or the finder, having to turn his own attention from the akuma to chase after Toma’s limp body. He managed to grab hold of the injured finder before he crashed to the ground and suffered even more injuries. Though his distraction proved just the opening the akuma needed as with a gleeful laugh he swung his copied weapon through the air and stabbed it into Allen. A burning pain lanced through Allen and he cried out, blood flying from the wound and splattering onto the ground.

“I’ve got you, exorcist!” The akuma sang, wrenching the weapon back with another cry from Allen as he stumbled to his knees, still holding Toma in his arms.

“I’m. Not. An. Exorcist!” Allen spat, with as much venom he could muster, turning his head to glare at the akuma, his arm transforming into its gun form, forcing the akuma back and giving himself and Toma a little more breathing room.

“What are you doing, beansprout?” The annoyingly grating voice of Kanda shouted out from above, and Allen turned his hateful glare onto Kanda instead.

“I was taking care of this akuma. Until your finder got in my way!” 

Allen’s eyes flicked to the pair stood beside Kanda, an old man and a young girl. He had no idea who they were, or why they were even following Kanda around. But as long as they didn’t get in the way, he couldn’t care less about any onlookers. Kanda scoffed at the response which made Allen’s blood boil.

“You Black Order types are all the same! None of you care who gets hurt in the crossfire!” 

“He’s a finder. He knows what his role is.” Allen unleashed a string of curses at Kanda, causing him to raise his eyebrows slightly. “You sure have a foul mouth, beansprout. But if you care so much about that finder’s life, then why not come with me?” He asked with a cold smirk that Allen returned in kind.

“Nice try, but I’m not falling for that.” Kanda scoffed again before he shrugged. 

“Worth a shot. Where did that level two go to anyway?”

Allen’s head snapped backwards, fully expecting to see the level two still waiting for him but the space where he’d been lurking was empty and Allen felt another string of curses building within him. Stupid! Of course no akuma would be waiting around for them to finish their conversation, and now it had slipped away!

“I’m right behind you…!” 

Another distraction. Allen turned back just in time to see the akuma stab through Kanda with his copied weapon. Blood sprayed through the air as Kanda gasped and a moment later he was flung up and tossed unceremoniously into a building, rubble crashing down on top of him as the akuma laughed and laughed and laughed.

“Sir Kanda… is he alright?” Allen started, his glare falling from his face as he stared down at the finder in his arms. Toma was barely conscious, but he was still more concerned about Kanda than he was his own life. Allen gritted his teeth. 

This is why he hated fighting with others. They became a liability, because now he had to escape from that akuma, when it should have been the other way round. He hated running from the akuma and yet, he didn’t have any other choice. He swore, the more he learnt about the Black Order that he wouldn’t be like that. He wouldn’t sacrifice others for his cause. That he would protect and save everyone, not just humans or akuma but both. And so he preferred to fight alone, where he didn’t have to worry about anyone else’s safety except his own. But this time his hand had been forced. And so, with one final blast from his gun towards the akuma he ran.

Moving stealthily through the streets while carrying two gravely injured adults on his back was a difficult task, even for Allen. It didn't help that Kanda was still conscious and muttering all kinds of insults that Allen only wanted to snap back at, but for the sake of staying silent and hidden he refrained. For now anyway. When they were in a safer location, he’d happily argue back.

“What happened to the doll?” Kanda finally asked, having temporarily run out of insults to hurl at Allen.

“Doll?” 

There was a breeze coming down this alley, that usually meant there was some hidden passageway that would no doubt help them stay hidden from that akuma who could still be heard rampaging through the city. 

“The innocence… in the doll…” Allen hadn’t really been paying too much attention to Kanda’s mumblings, but upon hearing the mention of innocence he paused, looking down at the limp man he was carrying.

Allen had heard about innocence, and knew what it was. His arm was made of innocence, and he had assumed Kanda’s sword was innocence too. He knew it was a substance made by God for the destruction of akuma. Cross had told him that much, in one of their very brief conversations. But beyond that, he knew very little about it. And so he was painfully confused as to how there could be innocence in a doll.

“Does the akuma have the doll?” Kanda asked, lifting his head slightly to glare at Allen before pain and exhaustion overtook him and he fell limp once more.

“Doubt it.” Allen responded after a moment. In truth he had no idea. He had no idea who the doll was, or why the akuma would even be looking for a doll, innocence or no. But that was a conversation for another time. 

Shoving all thoughts of innocence and dolls to the back of his mind, Allen resumed his hunt for the secret passage, and not much later he found it, sighing in relief as he dumped Kanda and Toma’s limp bodies through the entrance, slipping in a moment later and closing up the door again. As silence enveloped the small group, Allen tilted his head curiously to the side, a small frown forming on his face.

“Is that, singing?” He asked in a gentle murmur, concentrating for a few more seconds before he scooped up Toma and Kanda again, hauling them further into the labyrinth of tunnels and closer to that strange singing.

When the tunnels finally opened up to a wide arena, filled with sand and thick columns, Allen finally found the source of the singing. The old man and girl that he had seen previously with Kanda were in the centre of the arena. The old man appeared to be asleep, his head resting on the girl’s lap as she became the apparent source of the lullaby, her head tilted back and her eyes closed as the melody filled the space. But strangest of all were the metal protrusions from the back of the girl’s head, and everything snapped into place.

“Oh, you’re the doll.” Allen said, setting Toma and Kanda on the ground, his voice silencing the lullaby. Lala’s head turned to Allen and for a moment sheer terror flickered across her face. And that was the only warning he got before she leapt to her feet, a cry on her lips as she tore one of the columns from the ground, throwing it with superhuman strength towards Allen.

“Damn, just calm down for a moment, alright?!” Allen shouted as he dodged out the way of the rubble, running closer to Lala as he activated his arm and grabbed hold of the next column she was about to launch, stopping her in her tracks.

“You’ll take me away from Guzol! You’ll take me from him!” Lala shouted, desperation in her voice as she struggled vainly against the grip Allen had on the column. A little sadly, Allen shook his head.

“No I won’t. I’m not like those in the Black Order.” He glanced back to Kanda and Toma, with a hard look in his eyes before returning his attention to Lala. “I don’t know what they want with you, but I’m not going to take you away from someone you love.”

Lala paused, staring up at Allen with distrustful eyes before she glanced back at Guzol, who had awoken and pushed himself into a sitting position. All at once, the fight went out of her and she let go of the column, moving over to Guzol’s side as he hugged her close.

“Guzol is very weak and frail now. He won’t last much longer.” Lala began in a soft voice as Allen set the column down, deactivating his arm, moving closer to Lala and Guzol and crouching down to listen. “Mater used to be known as the ‘Land Forsaken by God.’ To help with their suffering, the inhabitants built dolls, to sing and dance, and one day, they built me. Eventually the city fell into ruin, all humans long since gone, and I was left alone. For hundreds of years, I was abandoned, rejected by humans, despite being made by and for humans. Until Guzol came along. He was a young boy, rejected by humans, just like me, and he asked me to sing for him. He gave me my name, and we lived together for years. I won’t be able to go on without him, I simply want to stop by his hand when that time comes.” 

Allen nodded as he listened, understanding Lala and Guzol’s feelings as he stared down at his own left hand, and the green cross that shimmered in the red and warped flesh.

“I understand.” 

“We don’t have time for that!” Kanda spat out, approaching Guzol and Lala with Mugen pointing towards Lala’s chest. “We need the innocence!”

“All they’re asking for is time.” Allen responded coldly, getting to his feet and standing between Mugen’s point and Lala. “If the akuma is dealt with, then they’ll have all the time in the world. I don’t know how innocence is involved in this, but I won’t cut their time short just to give it to you.”

“I can’t trust you with this, beansprout! You’re not part of the Order!” Kanda hissed through gritted teeth as he stared down Allen.

“And if I have my way, I never will be part of the Order. But I will keep killing akuma, I promise you that. Sit down and rest while I go deal with that level two. You’re hardly in a position to fight right now.” Allen took hold of Mugen with his left hand, pushing it back forcefully enough to send Kanda crashing to the ground with a grunt.

“And what about you? You’re covered in blood too.” Kanda responded, glaring up at Allen.

Allen simply smiled chillingly back at Kanda. 

“Oh this? I’ve fought through worse before. I’ll be fine.”

And with that, Allen had gone, leaping up towards the exit as his left eye activated, drawing him closer to the level two akuma. 

With no one left to worry about protecting, the fight was blessedly short. And although Allen hadn’t been lying when he told Kanda he’d fought though worse injuries, it didn’t mean his injury was anything minor. By the time he made it back down to the arena, the soft sounds of Lala singing filling the air, he was feeling faint and had his hand pressed to his side, desperately trying to stop any more blood from leaking out. He sat down heavily near Lala and Guzol as he made it back, watching her sing to him with tired eyes as Timcanpy fluttered out from whatever hiding spot he’d found, nestling himself down on Allen’s shoulder.

“You came back.” Kanda stated, slight surprise in his voice as he looked over at Allen.

“I didn’t trust you to let them have this time together.” Allen responded bluntly with an empty gaze, causing Kanda to scoff again, and Tim bared his teeth towards him.

“Is that Timcanpy?” Kanda asked, eyes going wide as he recognised the small yellow golem hissing at him from Allen’s shoulder. Suspicion clouded Allen’s eyes as he reached up to cradle Tim, pulling him off his shoulder and towards his chest, the little golem still hissing at Kanda. “Why do you have General Cross’s golem, beansprout?!” Anger filled kanda’s voice as he once more lifted Mugen up, pointing it towards Allen, who narrowed his eyes in anger of his own.

“He doesn’t belong to Cross any more.” 

“What did you do to the General?!” Kanda staggered to his feet, moving closer to Allen and only stopping when Mugen was moments from piercing Allen’s neck. Allen simply glared up at Kanda, still holding Tim close to his body protectively.

“Tim left Cross on his own. I’ve done nothing to your precious General.” Allen responded, calmly yet coldly, holding Kanda’s gaze, the atmosphere surrounding them at painful odds with the beautiful song coming from Lala.

Both Allen and Kanda held that position for a little longer, neither willing to be the first to give in. Until Kanda’s limited reserves gave out and he stumbled to his knees with a grunt, laying down Mugen beside him as he sat down a little more carefully.

“Who are you beansprout? How do you know the General?” Kanda asked, distrust clear in his voice as he watched Allen closely.

“I’ve known that bastard for a very long time now.” Allen responded coldly. “He’s chased me all over the world.”

“Who are you?!” Kanda repeated, shouting the question angrily as he gripped on tightly to Mugen. “Why do you have innocence, and why do you know of the Black Order?!” Allen simply smiled coldly in response, giving Tim a small pat.

“Don’t you think Guzol and Lala want to die in peace? We can leave the argument until after they’ve passed on.” Allen looked softly towards the pair, though he had no intentions of hanging around once he’d seen Lala and Guzol’s promise to each other through. Kanda scoffed again, but fell silent as he too watched the pair, Lala’s lullaby gently filling the air.

For a while everything was peaceful and calm. Guzol was sleeping peacefully as Lala sang unendingly, and both Allen and Kanda felt exhaustion creep into their bones, but neither wanted to fall asleep in the other’s presence. It was Toma who shattered the peace next.

“Sir, may I tend to your injuries?”

Allen’s head snapped up, having fallen into a slight daze, as he looked up at Toma standing worriedly above him. Toma was right that he needed to look after his injuries, however he’d much rather do it on his own in a location where he was sure he was safe. Toma seemed to sense the distrust radiating from Allen and held his hands up peacefully, almost like Allen had done when he first ran into Kanda and Toma.

“You got hurt saving me. I only want to make sure they’re bandaged and won’t cause any further harm to you.” He added on, a little more gently.

Allen paused for a moment. A glance over at Kanda revealed that he was watching the encounter carefully, distrust sharp in his gaze, and another look at Toma revealed nothing but a want to help in his eyes. His gaze slid down to Tim, still nestled in his arms, and then over to the deep red staining his shirt. After a few more moments of hesitation, Allen gave in. Tim flew up and perched on his head as he began unbuttoning his shirt and set it on the ground, shivering slightly as a cold breeze blew against the open and still slightly bleeding wound. Kneeling down, Toma got to work, gently cleaning the wound the best he could before beginning to bandage it up, and for a short while he worked in silence.

“Your arm. It’s crumbling.” Allen quickly turned his glare to Kanda as he spoke, though he knew he was right. All the fighting he’d been doing had been placing a heavy toll on his arm, and patches of the tough red skin had been crumbling away, and an ever present tremor resided in his arm whenever his innocence wasn’t activated.

It worried him. Allen knew very little about his arm, and the innocence it was made of, and although Kanda might have the answers, he didn’t want to have this conversation here and now. Or ever.

“It’s fine.” His tone was short and clipped and he hastily pulled his arm back from Toma as he reached forwards to get a better look.

“Sir, you should return to the Order with us. They can take a look at your arm there, and maybe help you with it.” Toma suggested, frowning slightly as he briefly abandoned his care of Allen’s wound in favour of looking at his left arm.

“Over my dead body!” Allen snarled, with perhaps a little more venom than necessary in his voice as he grabbed his shirt and pulled on one sleeve, hiding his arm from view. “Are you going to finish bandaging me up, or what?” He asked, giving Toma a glare. Toma paused for a moment before he sighed, and returned to bandaging Allen’s torso.

“If your innocence breaks in a battle, you’ll be in trouble.” Kanda said flatly and Allen turned his venomous glare on him, though to Kanda’s credit he didn’t react to the look he was receiving.

“It’s fine!” Allen snarled out again, almost daring Kanda to continue the conversation as his fingers on his left hand twitched, having to hold back on activating his innocence. On his head Timcanpy bared his teeth again, hissing towards Kanda once more.

“Fine. But it’ll be your funeral.” Kanda responded with a shrug, finally turning away from Allen, and returning his gaze to Lala and Guzol.

Toma finished his work and stepped back, Allen hurriedly putting his shirt back on without even a word of thanks towards the finder. Toma gave him one last look before he sat down with a sigh, and the three fell into silence again.

The sun was beginning to rise, tinging the sky with pinks and purples as Guzol’s quiet breaths became a death rattle. None of those present watched as Lala continued singing over the rattling breaths, until as Guzol finally fell silent, so did Lala, her voice fading away into an echo and then nothing more. Tiredly, Allen lifted his head to look towards the pair, seeing a smile on Lala’s face, Guzol’s hand on her lap and the innocence clutched between his weathered fingers.

“Thank you.”  

The voice echoed weakly around the area, bouncing off walls, faint and hard to hear, but unmistakably Lala’s, and with the clattering of wood on stone her body crumbled to the floor, as limp and lifeless as Guzol’s beside her.

Allen waited until Toma and Kanda were busy with the innocence before he got to his own feet. By the time the pair turned back around, he was nowhere to be seen, and Timcanpy had vanished alongside him.

“We successfully retrieved the innocence.”

“Good, that’s excellent to hear.”

Kanda was shrugging on his exorcist coat, ignoring the nurses and doctors fretting around him in the hospital as he spoke to Komui, his golem fastened into the wiring of the phone and giving him a direct line to the Black Order.

“Did you run into any trouble with the akuma? Toma mentioned he took you to a hospital.” Kanda scoffed into the receiver and was quickly, but gently, reprimanded by Komui.

“It was an ambush attack. I’m fine now though. You know I heal quick.”

“That’s true, but you still have to be careful, Kanda.”

“Hey Komui.” Kanda frowned as he remembered the strange child who had helped, and then vanished without a trace. “We were helped by a boy who had white hair, and innocence in his left arm.” There was shocked silence for a moment before Komui spoke up.

“Again?”

“What do you mean, ‘again’, Komui?” Kanda growled into the phone.

“It’s not the first time our people have reported this boy.” Komui began explaining. “We know very little about him, except he seems to know quite a bit about us, which is worrying.”

“He knew General Cross, and had Timcanpy with him.” Kanda cut across Komui, speaking bluntly.

“Yes, that matches with the other reports we’ve had too.” There was a sigh from Komui as Kanda frowned angrily, getting frustrated at the lack of information he was receiving.

“Tell me what you know, Komui!”

“Well, we know that whoever this boy is, he’s an accommodator for innocence, and seems to know about and understand that his purpose is to destroy akuma. Based on the various reports I’ve received, it seems likely that he’s a parasite type accommodator, and several mention that his left eye can detect akuma, so he often appears right before a battle starts, already ready to start fighting. He’s strong, and also incredibly difficult to pin down. Several have tried to take him back to the Order but he’s easily escaped all of them. He also seems to have some connection with General Cross, Timcanpy being with him is proof enough of this, but it seems he hates the General, and as he’s always been incredibly cagey about answering any questions about himself, there’s really not much more information we can get from that. We don’t even know his name.”

“I thought the General was still missing.” Kanda said bluntly.

“And he is, which makes this even stranger. And also means that we have no way of contacting Cross, and asking him for any information about this boy.”

“He told me that the General had been chasing him all over the world.”

“Oh really? That’s interesting, I wonder why?” Komui fell into silence for a few moments as he thought, before a sigh filtered through to Kanda. “Whatever the reason, we won’t find out any more information unless we can get him to talk. Kanda, as you’ve met him already, I’ll give you the same orders I’ve given the others who have seen him. If you see him again, I want you to escort him back to the Order with you, if that’s even possible. Failing that, any more information you can get from him about his connection with General Cross, his role in this Holy War, even how he knows so much about the Black Order, all of this is important. For now he appears to be fighting on our side, but given his apparent lack of trust for the Order, I doubt he’ll come willingly to us, or offer any information about himself. Even if we knew his name that would help.”

“Right, so you want me to kidnap him and take him back to the Order with me.” Kanda said bluntly.

“No! Nothing that drastic. Ideally we want him to come willingly. Just… do your best.” Komui sighed again. “His presence is vexing indeed, but I believe he’s here to help, rather than hinder. But more importantly right now, Kanda your mission is to return the innocence to Headquarters. We can discuss more about this boy, and your next mission, when you return. Stay safe.” 

With that, the line was disconnected and Kanda scoffed as he removed his golem from the wiring. He was alone in the hospital room now, thankfully, his refusal to interact with the nurses and doctors, and the fact he was healed, had sent them on their way and he had no issues with that in the slightest. He scoffed again as he thought about the strange white haired boy and Komui’s orders regarding him.

“Who does he think I am, some kind of babysitter?!” Kanda grumbled as he made sure the innocence was safe. He hoped he wouldn’t have to run into that beansprout again, if he could help it.

Chapter Text

“Well you’re certainly giving the Order the runaround.”

The horribly familiar voice of Cross Marian made Allen’s skin prickle and his hand twitched as he turned to glare at the source of the voice, Timcanpy flying over to greet his old master briefly before returning to Allen’s head. A thin wisp of smoke curled into the air from the glowing end of the cigarette in Cross’s mouth as he leaned casually against the wall of the alley, looking down at Allen. For the moment, it seemed that Allen was trapped, with Cross blocking his only exit.

“What brings you here, shithead?” Allen spat out as Cross simply laughed.

“Why, you of course. Did you know the whole of the Black Order has been given orders to bring you in, dead or alive.” Allen scoffed at the last comment.

“I doubt they’d kill one of their precious exorcists.”

“You have no idea the lengths the Order will go to to get what they want.” Cross announced seriously as Tim hissed slightly in Allen’s hair. 

“Leave me alone.”

“Now why would I do that? You can help me on a mission I’m trying to complete.” Cross knew this conversation would only last as long as it took for Allen to locate an escape route. And he had no doubt that the boy would certainly manage that soon enough. “You have a skill that I need.”

“What skill?” 

Allen’s attention was only half on the conversation, his eyes scanning the alley for his way out, but at Cross’s mention of a skill, his attention shifted a little more wholly to the conversation they were having. Meetings with Cross often went like this. Cross would trap him, and start a conversation while Allen worked out an escape. And then Cross would drop some tidbit of information, to keep Allen there just a little longer, before Allen decided he’d heard enough and escaped. They used to fight, but not any more. Fighting drew too much attention, both from humans and akuma.

“I’m looking for something, and you can help me locate it.” Allen rolled his eyes and returned his attention to plotting his escape.

“That’s a weak excuse, coming from you.”

“It’s true. You’re the only one who can help me locate this object.” 

Allen was about to brush Cross’s comment off again, but there was something about the seriousness in his voice that made him pause. Cross knew better than to lie like this to him now. Cross Marian had tried lying to him in the past, and Allen had quickly called bullshit. The pair had a strange relationship. Allen didn’t trust Cross, and likely never would, but Cross had taken to telling him things, giving him information, rather than trying to catch him, or stop him. Almost like he was teaching Allen, in some weird fucked up way. He sometimes even seemed proud, when he’d caught wind of some feat that the boy had performed, like when Allen’s arm had evolved into two new forms.

“Are you going to tell me what this object is?” Allen asked with a raised eyebrow as Cross scoffed and laughed loudly.

“Hell no! Not unless you come with me, boy!” Allen grinned wickedly as he activated his arm into its gun form.

“Nice try.” Allen said before he shot out a section of the wall above them.

As the rubble came crashing down, Cross stepped back, coughing and waving his hand in front of his face. And when the dust had cleared, Allen had gone.

“Damn brat.”

Chapter Text

Allen hated this town. He’d crept over the wall one night, hoping for a quiet place to sleep, and for that one night everything had been fine. Then the problems had started. When he’d tried to leave the town in the morning, he’d been turned around and spat straight back in though the exit he’d walked through. And it had kept getting worse from there. For three whole days he’d been trapped in this awful, awful rewinding town with no idea how to escape, and with none of the inhabitants any the wiser of what was happening. He was sat on a roof, staring glumly out over the bustling people, Tim settled on his head as he tried and failed to brainstorm ideas to get out. A small ‘gah!’ noise from Tim made Allen glance up, shaken from his depressing thoughts.

“Tim? What is it?” 

Tim flew off Allen’s head and flew in a small circle in front of him. He made his small ‘gah!’ noise again, before pointing with one of his little feet towards the entrance to the town. Allen blinked before he squinted over at the entrance, feeling his heart thud in response to what he saw as he shot to his feet.

“Exorcists!”

Three of them, to be exact. All three were ones he’d never seen before, but there was no mistaking those signature black and white coats they wore. One was a girl, with long black hair tied up in pigtails, seemingly similar to his own age. The other two were both men, though one of them was incredibly old looking, and Allen couldn’t help but wonder how he was still able to fight at his age. The last also seemed closer to Allen’s own age, and had shockingly bright red hair and an eyepatch covering one eye. The three were having a conversation at the entrance to the town as they looked around as Allen weighed his options.

If he could avoid it, he’d rather not reveal himself to the exorcists yet again. The last conversation he’d had with Cross was rattling around in his mind, about how the Black Order had decided to bring him in. No doubt these three exorcists also had those same orders, and the Order was the last place he wanted to go. But if there were exorcists here, that meant there was probably akuma here too. And he didn’t doubt that they would be looking for a way to leave too, now that they were trapped here. As much as he hated it, allying himself with those exorcists might be his best option right now.

Allen watched as the three exorcists also came to a decision, splitting up and each heading off in different directions. To Allen, this was a good thing. If it came to a fight between them, he stood a much better chance against one exorcist rather than three. He was debating which exorcist to follow when his left eye whirred to life as his head snapped towards an alley further into the town. With no hesitation, Allen leapt off the roof and followed the lead his eye gave him, straight to a level two akuma.

The akuma had a woman pinned to a wall, and before he sliced it in two with his sword, Allen swore he heard it say something about innocence. Of course that’s what had drawn the exorcists here. Innocence.

The akuma exploded from his attack and Allen turned to check if the woman was alright, but she was already running from the alley. He wasn’t exactly surprised to see that, but he was surprised by her laughter, rather than any screams that he was expecting. Strange lady. Allen shook his head and was about to leave the alley himself when a voice called out to him.

“Hey you!” 

Allen looked up to see the exorcist girl, standing on a roof and looking down at him, her innocence flared to life around a pair of dark boots. Well, this saved him the trouble of deciding which one of them to approach. The girl leapt off the roof and landed in the alley in front of Allen, though she didn’t deactivate her innocence just yet.

“How did you defeat that akuma?” She asked, frowning sternly at Allen as he kept his face decidedly neutral.

“With my innocence.”

Allen’s response seemed to spark some recognition behind the girl’s eyes as they widened, and her innocence deactivated. Wether in response to the surprise or a more conscious decision, Allen couldn’t tell.

“You, you’re that boy my brother told us about!” Allen scowled at that. He knew Cross hadn’t lied to him, but he wished it had been a lie. Allen turned to leave the alley, coming to a quick (and rather rash) decision that he actually didn’t want the exorcists help any more, and he’d get out of this town by himself. Somehow. 

“Wait! Don’t go! We could use your help!” Allen paused as the girl called out to him, turning his head slightly to look back at her. Upon seeing him look back she gave him a friendly smile and held out her hand to shake. “My name is Lenalee Lee, what’s your name?”

Allen didn’t respond. He didn’t really want to give the exorcists or the Black Order his name. It wasn’t like they’d be able to find out much from his name if they tried, he just didn’t want to affiliate himself too closely with them at all. Though at his silence and refusal to shake her hand, Lenalee’s face fell, which somehow had more of an effect on Allen than he cared to admit. He wasn’t a bad person, he did like people generally and want to help them. It was only because she was an exorcist that he was being so cold to her.

“Allen. Allen Walker.” He didn’t move to shake her hand still, but his response brought Lenalee’s smile back in full force.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Allen!” Lenalee lowered her hand down, sensing that although she’d got his name, she wouldn’t be getting a handshake.

“What do you need my help with?” Allen asked, still rather wary of Lenalee, though she seemed genuine enough at the moment. If it had been that other exorcist, Kanda, who had asked, Allen would have refused outright.

“Well, your eye can sense akuma, right? That’s incredible!” Lenalee was lying. Allen was very good at knowing when people were lying.

“Tell the truth.” He spat out, his patience beginning to grow a little thin. Allen couldn’t exactly hide the abilities of his left eye no more than he could hide the innocence in his arm, but he didn’t like that the Order knew. Anything they knew about him in his opinion, was too much. Lenalee’s face fell at being called out on her lie so quickly, but to her credit she recovered fast and gave Allen another smile, though this one was smaller and more serious.

“We’re looking for something. We think if we find it, this town will go back to normal. And the akuma are looking for it too.”

“Innocence, right?” Lenalee blinked in surprise before giving Allen a strange look. He wasn’t an idiot, he could quite easily put two and two together.

“Are you here for the innocence too?” Allen didn’t respond to that. Giving a yes or no answer was far too telling in his opinion. Lenalee sighed at Allen’s lack of response. “Well, I suppose there’s no sense in hiding it from you any more. I might as well tell you what we know. That way we can actually work together.” There was an unspoken hope in Lenalee’s words that Allen picked up on. The hope that he’d open up and tell her what he knew too. But he’d wait before telling her anything. He didn’t want to get himself too wrapped up with the Order after all.

“Let’s go find somewhere to sit down and chat, ok?” 

Lenalee gave Allen a smile and gestured to the exit of the alley. A little reluctantly Allen followed Lenalee out of the alley and into a nearby inn as Tim settled down on his shoulder. At least this place they were heading to served food, he was getting hungry. As Lenalee found them a table Allen placed an order for some food, joining Lenalee a few moments later. Once they were both seated at the table, there were a few moments of an awkward silence before Lenalee spoke up.

“You were right in guessing we’re looking for innocence. Truthfully we don’t really know if there’s even innocence here, we weren’t even sure if we’d be able to get into the town. None of our finders have been able to enter the town, and no other people have been able to enter either. It’s made researching the place incredibly difficult for us. My brother decided to send myself and two others to enter the town anyway. He thought that if innocence is involved, then at least we might be able to enter, being accommodators for innocence after all.” Lenalee paused in her explanation as Allen thought for a moment. Well, that explained how he had managed to get inside the town, but it didn’t explain why he couldn’t leave.

“Then why can’t we leave?” Lenalee blinked at Allen’s question, clearly having not realised they were trapped in this town yet.

“Well… if that’s true, we’re not sure. Innocence is strange and we don’t fully understand it. But the important thing is that right now we’re in the town, and we can hunt for the innocence. And once we’ve found it, well then we should be able to leave!” 

Lenalee gave Allen a smile as he frowned back at her. None of this made sense to him. If the innocence in his body allowed him entrance to the town, then why wouldn’t it allow him to leave too? Lenalee seemed to sense Allen’s confusion and sighed softly.

“Truthfully, we thought we might not be able to leave once we arrived. We’ll only be able to stop the innocence from doing this once we find it. The strange phenomenon that surrounds innocence tends to stop once we get hold of it. Like I said, we don’t fully understand it. So our only hope right now is to locate the innocence.”

There was a pause in the conversation as Allen’s food arrived and Lenalee’s eyes went wide as she saw the sheer amount of food laid out on the table in front of them.

“You’re not, going to eat all that, right?” She asked falteringly, seemingly horrified that Allen was even contemplating it. Allen gave Lenalee a withering glare.

“I’m hungry.” He started eating, taking a big bite of steak before he looked back at Lenalee, who was still staring horrified at the food. “Are you gonna continue?” He asked around the mouthful of steak he was chewing. Lenalee snapped herself out of her daze and looked back up at Allen before she nodded slightly.

“I’m here with two other exorcists from the order, Lavi and Bookman. We split up when we entered the town, figuring it would be easier to locate the innocence if we split up to search. We’re not really sure what we’re looking for after all, though it wasn’t long after we split that I saw an akuma, and when I came to fight it, I found you.” Lenalee stopped and looked back down at the food, blinking in shock at the cleared plates. “Oh wow, you ate it all…!”

“So you know nothing.” Allen said, wiping his mouth as he piled up the now empty dishes, ignoring Lenalee’s staring at the plates. She frowned at his comment and turned her attention back to him.

“Not exactly. You must have some information we don’t have. How long have you been here?” It was Allen’s turn to frown as Lenalee turned the questioning onto him. He knew this had been coming, but he really didn’t want to answer any questions she might have, even if they were about this town and the innocence, rather than himself. After a moment Allen took a deep breath and sighed. There really was no escaping this.

“I’ve been here for three days. I had no idea this place was rewinding when I entered, or that I wouldn’t be able to get out either. None of the townsfolk know what’s going on. That akuma I fought earlier was the only one I’ve seen.” As Allen finished speaking, Lenalee’s face fell.

“Is that really all the information you have?” Allen scowled at her.

“The akuma in the alley was speaking to a woman. It was asking her about innocence.” He added on after a few moments. 

“Woman? What woman?” Allen shrugged.

“I don’t know. She ran off the second I’d dealt with the akuma.” Lenalee let out a long sigh.

“She was probably our only lead. If an akuma was interested in her, that means she probably had some kind of connection with the innocence. Can you at least remember what she looked like?” Allen shrugged again.

“I didn’t get a good look at her.” He admitted, reaching up to give Tim a small scritch. Tim rumbled happily with his strange purr-like response. Lenalee sighed again. 

“Well, at the very least I’ll take you to meet Lavi and Bookman. We’re planning on meeting up soon anyway, to discuss what we’ve found out. Hopefully if you see that woman again, you’ll be able to recognise her.” 

Allen bristled uncomfortably at the thought of meeting up with more of the exorcists. He didn’t want this. He didn’t want to be affiliated with the Order, or helping the Order!

“Allen? What’s wrong?” Lenalee had noticed his sudden change in attitude and posture, and was looking at him with a concerned frown.

“Nothing. I’m fine.” Allen’s tone was short and clipped, and it was obvious Lenalee didn’t believe him. After a few moments of giving him a rather lengthy concerned look, she sighed and stood up.

“Anyway, let’s get going.”

Allen frowned unhappily as he stood up a moment later, following Lenalee out of the inn. He didn’t like this at all, and he was getting a bad feeling about having to help the exorcists.

Their walk through the town was a quiet affair. Lenalee had tried to have a conversation with Allen at the start, but as all her questions and attempts were met with a stony silence, she’d quickly given up. Tim had started flying around Allen’s head and Allen was letting him be, ignoring his antics until the little golem grabbed his attention in much the same way he had when Lenalee and the others had first entered the town.

“Tim? What is it?” Lenalee turned as she heard Allen speak and Allen watched as Tim pointed his stubby little leg towards a figure lurking by a corner.

“Huh? Who’s that?” Lenalee asked moments before recognition flooded through Allen.

“It’s that woman! Tim, grab her!” Allen set off running towards the woman as Tim soared through the air, leaving Lenalee behind with a shout.

The woman in question took of running with a shriek, though she didn’t get far before she tripped and with a lot of flailing and flapping of arms, eventually fell flat on her face as Tim and Allen caught up to her, Lenalee close behind. Tim landed on the woman’s back, grabbing her shawl in his teeth and holding on tight.

“Oh, are you alright?” Lenalee asked as she crouched down beside the woman, offering out her hand to help her up.

“Who-who are you people?” The woman asked in a wavering voice, lifting her head as she stared at Lenalee, tears threatening to pour from her wide, bloodshot eyes.

“We’re exorcists!” Lenalee replied, giving the woman a friendly smile, her hand still offered out for her to take.

“You’re an exorcist. Not me.” Allen replied stonily, causing Lenalee’s face to fall slightly. Though she didn’t let Allen’s response get her down for long as she turned her attention back to the woman.

“I’m Lenalee, and this is Allen. What’s your name?”

“M-Miranda.” Miranda spoke in the same quivering voice as she finally accepted Lenalee’s help to sit up as Allen gently prised Tim off her shawl, letting him settle on his head instead.

“Nice to meet you, Miranda!”

“You two are new, that-that monster in the alley was new, is today finally tomorrow?” Miranda asked, looking desperately between Lenalee and Allen, the tears finally pouring from her eyes as she sniffed loudly.

“Oh, well, not yet, probably. But if you’re aware of the time loop, then maybe you can help us stop it Miranda!” Lenalee’s words seemed to have a strange effect on Miranda as she began shrieking loudly and scrambled to her feet, trying to back away from the pair, though she didn’t get far before Allen grabbed hold of her arm, holding her in place.

“I can’t help you! I can’t even help myself! I’m useless after all, completely useless! I can’t help anyone!”

“What’s all the fuss about?” Allen’s head turned sharply as he heard a voice behind him, seeing the other two exorcists approaching.

“Hey Lenalee, who’re these two?” The redhead asked, grinning towards Allen and Miranda. “Oh wait, white hair and General Cross’s golem, you must be that strange boy we’ve been told to look out for!” Allen almost flinched at the boy’s comment, hating how the exorcists knew about him now, though instead he gave the boy a cold glare.

“That’s Allen Walker, and that’s Miranda he’s holding onto. Allen, Miranda, this is Lavi and that’s Bookman.” Lenalee introduced as Miranda sobbed and quivered in Allen’s grasp, gesturing to the red-head and the older man in turn. “We think Miranda might have some contact with the innocence that’s causing this town to rewind.”

“What’s wrong with your arm, boy?” Bookman asked, cutting across whatever Lavi had been about to say, causing everyone to fall silent and look towards Allen’s left arm.

Allen did flinch at this, letting go of Miranda’s arm to clutch at his shaking left arm instead. The tremors had been getting worse, and so had the crumbling. It felt like it was only a matter of time before his arm fell apart completely.

“Nothing. It’s fine.”

“If the reports are accurate, that’s your anti-akuma weapon. If it’s damaged you should let me take a look at it. It wouldn’t do you any good for it to break during a fight.” Bookman continued, seemingly oblivious to the radiating anger and fear from Allen.

“I said it’s fine!” Allen shouted, taking a step back from the exorcists, still clutching his left arm tightly as he glared at the three concerned exorcists in front of him.

“Woah, hey, it’s alright you know. We just want to help you.” Lavi was speaking gently, holding up his hands placatingly, like he was approaching a wild animal, or more accurately, an injured wild animal. Allen almost snarled at him as he took another step back, Tim gently hissing from his position on Allen’s head.

“You obviously don’t trust us, but the fact still remains that if your arm is damaged, it could be a liability during a fight. Even if you don’t wish to go with us after we’ve concluded our business here, it would be wise for you to let me look at your arm and assess the damage.”

Allen was feeling cornered as his gaze snapped rapidly between the three exorcists. He took another trembling step back as Tim hissed from his hair again. He could try to run, but from what he’d seen of Lenalee’s activated innocence, he doubted he could outrun her. And besides that, where could he go? He was trapped in this town. Trapped until they found the innocence.

“I’m fine!” He hissed out again, eyes scanning the area around for any escape, anywhere he could run and hide. All he needed was a distraction, but with the three exorcists focussed wholly on him, he doubted there would be any distraction big enough for him to-

Miranda took off running at that point, wailing and crying and causing everyone’s attention to shift from Allen to her rapidly retreating form.

“What the, Miranda! Wait!” Lavi called out as Lenalee started running after her.

“Miranda! Come back!” 

Even Bookman was distracted by Miranda’s loud escape and Allen took the opportunity presented to him, taking off running in the opposite direction as fast as his legs would go.

“Not Allen too, Allen come back!” Lavi shouted as he turned to look at Allen running off too. 

“Lavi. Go after Walker. Try not to loose him.” Bookman commanded as he turned to look at Allen as he dodged down a side street. “I’ll accompany Miss Lenalee and see if we can’t follow this lead with Miranda.”

“Right.” Lavi nodded and with a word to his hammer he shot into the air after Allen as Bookman turned after Miranda and Lenalee. “Where’d you get to, Allen?”

Allen was panting and shaking as he hid himself away in a small corner, clutching Tim to his chest. He could see Lavi’s hammer extending over the town, hunting for him and it was all he could do to curl up tighter, holding Tim even closer. His arm was crumbling and he was scared. He didn’t know why it was crumbling, or how to stop it. And he didn’t trust any of the exorcists to ask for help, even if they were the ones who stood the best chance to help him. 

“What’s happening to me, Tim? What’s wrong with my arm?” Allen asked in a tiny sob as he buried his face into the golem’s wings. Tim, like always, had no answer to give. But even though he was silent, he was able to offer comfort simply by being there, and Allen soon began to calm himself, taking deeper and steadier breaths as he hugged the golem close. 

After he’d calmed himself, and felt more ready to face whatever the exorcists wanted to throw at him, Allen lifted his head and looked to the sky, hunting for Lavi’s hammer. The sky was empty and dark, and although Lavi was no longer looking for him through the air, Allen doubted they’d give up their search for him that quickly. But for now, at least, he was alone. He had no idea what time it was, or where he’d spend the night, but right now he didn’t want to leave the safe hiding spot he’d found for himself. And so he settled himself in more comfortably, watching the flickering lights of the town as he left himself drift, not quite asleep, but not awake either, until a strong wind picked up and he sat up a little straighter, tightening his grip on Tim.

The wind grew even stronger and for a moment, clock faces of all kinds were plastered all over the town before being sucked towards some central location, and with a loud resounding BONG they suddenly vanished, the wind dying away too. And a moment later, the birds in the trees over his head started chirping as a grey light of dawn broke over the wall of the town.

Allen had seen that same event happen each night he’d spent in the town, and up until now he’d had no idea what had caused it. At least now he assumed it was the innocence, if it really was innocence causing this strange rewinding to happen. With a sigh he let go of Tim, the small golem flying up into the air as he got up and stretched, working out the soreness in his muscles from having spent the night in his cramped hiding spot. Though as he left his hiding spot behind, and wandered further into the morning bustle of the town, he wondered what he was going to do now.

Allen had no real intentions of going back to help the exorcists. If he could, he wanted to avoid them for as long as possible, preferably until the town was fixed and he could continue on his journey. But as always, fate had a different plan, and Allen’s head snapped around as his left eye activated, pointing him towards a disguised akuma, running along a rooftop, away from the sounds of wailing and crying. 

For a moment, Allen forgot that there were exorcists in the town along with him, and he leapt after the akuma, chasing him to a dead end alley, where he crashed into Lenalee, the both of them sprawling on the floor.

“Ow!” Lenalee cried out, as three akuma above them cackled. “Wait, Allen?!”

“Look Mistress Road, Master Tyki! We got two exorcists for you!” One of the akuma announced as it sealed off the alley with tall glittering walls of ice.

“Not an exorcist!” Allen called out angrily as he picked himself up off the floor, ignoring Lenalee for the moment as he activated his arm, and swung it towards the nearest akuma. In his periphery, Allen saw Lenalee activate her own innocence and leap towards another of the akuma, though paid her no attention. It was the akuma in front of him he was bothered with, the one with the ice powers, who had called out two strange names.

With a cry, Allen’s hand grabbed hold of the akuma and he was about to crush it when he felt, more than heard, a bone shattering crunch in his arm, and a moment later searing pain shot all throughout the length of his arm from his shoulder right into his fingertips. With a scream he fell to his knees, deactivating his innocence as he clutched desperately at his arm, his vision swimming with the pain. Allen was distantly aware of Lenalee calling his name, of an attack coming towards him from the akuma, but he couldn’t move, he couldn’t even respond. And with a flash of light, and a burning fire-like pain spreading all over his body, he blacked out.

Chapter Text

Everything was blurry as Allen slowly blinked his eyes open. His head was pounding and he couldn’t make sense of anything around him. There were voices speaking but he couldn’t tell who or what they were saying. And his entire body felt stiff and heavy as his vision swam gently. What had happened? Where was he? Trying to clear his head, Allen shook his head slightly, unable to stop the small whimper that slipped out as the movement sent pain flashing through his body.

“Ah, Mistress Road! He’s awake!” The voice that spoke beside him was loud and grating and Allen couldn’t help but flinch away from it. His eyes snapped open as he felt a tearing in his left arm, sharp clean pain flooding through his system and clearing some of the fog from his mind.

Turning his head slowly to the side Allen could only gaze in horror as he saw his activated arm, twitching and crumbling, and hammered to the wall behind him with huge metal spikes. His breath hitched in his chest as he stared, once more aware of people speaking but unable to tell who they were or hear what they were saying.

“-seems to be in shock.” Someone was approaching, and as he got closer his voice was easier to listen to, even as Allen still couldn’t tear his eyes from his arm, his chest rising and falling rapidly.

“Awh, that’s no fun.” The second voice was clearer now too, and the girl it belonged to sounded like she was pouting through her words.

“Hey boy. Snap out of it, will you?” The hand that reached out and tapped at Allen’s cheek made him flinch violently, causing him to cry out as the metal spikes tore into his left arm. Breathing heavily, but mostly from the pain now, Allen lifted his head to finally gaze at his surroundings.

He had no idea where he was. The room he was in seemed to stretch on for all eternity, fading into a disturbing purple swirling in the far distance. Floating candles lit the surroundings and strewn across the floor were wrapped presents of all shapes and sizes, plush toys scattered between them. The three akuma from before were lurking behind a throne-like chair, where a dazed and motionless Lenaleee was sitting, dressed up in a strange dress and hair styled into curls. Beside her was a young girl with dark blue hair, and crouched in front of him was a man, whose curly hair had been pushed back from his face. A gentle sob from his right drew Allen’s attention and he turned his head to look towards Miranda, her hands pierced with metal spikes like the ones in his own arm, keeping her attached to an old grandfather clock. 

“Are you with us now, boy?” The man asked, snapping his fingers in front of Allen’s face as he drew his attention away from Miranda.

“Who, who are you?” Allen gasped out, gaze flicking between the strange man, girl and Lenalee.

“Tyki Mikk at your service.” The man announced, standing up and sweeping a grand bow, the illusion ruined with the horrible smile on his face.

“I’m Road Kamelot! And you, you’re Allen Walker, aren’t you?” Road giggled as she hugged Lenalee’s limp body close, staring almost hungrily at Allen.

“What did you do to Lenalee?” Allen was scared, so scared, but he couldn’t let that show. He was the only one here who stood a chance of defeating those three akuma, he had to defeat them, and find out where they were!

“She’s Road’s doll now!” One of the akuma spoke up as Road hugged Lenalee even tighter.

“Oh? I didn’t think you were affiliated with the Order?” Tyki asked, crouching down in front of Allen again. “The Earl told us you were a rogue agent.”

“ ‘M not, but she, she needs help…” Allen mumbled, feeling his mouth dry up as a shiver of fear ran through him. How did these people know so much about him?! Allen activated his left eye, wanting the comfort of at least knowing that these people were akuma, to restore some normalcy to his world. But the sight in front of him was harrowing. There were only three akuma souls present. Tyki and Road were human.

“What, what are you?!” Allen hissed out, trying to shrink back from Tyki as his breathing became erratic.

“We’re human!” Road replied happily. “Just like you.”

“No! You’re not! You can’t be!” Allen shook his head as Tyki and Road watched. “Humans don’t work with akuma! Akuma are weapons created to destroy humans! Why would you work with them!?”

Tyki chuckled as he stood up. “Poor boy.” He said as he walked away from Allen, shaking his head slightly as Road leapt to take his place in front of Allen. 

Allen flinched as Road approached, pushing himself back against the wall as far as he could go, feeling pain flashing through his arm. He needed to get free, he needed to free his arm from the wall, he couldn’t be stopped like this. Gritting his teeth Allen began pulling and straining against the metal spikes in his arm, screaming as the pain built to overwhelming levels but he kept going. Something was tearing in his arm as he pulled, his vision was whiting out at the edges, but he had to free himself! There was a crash and Allen fell forwards as his arm was finally released, and it was all he could do to sit there, panting, hoping he wouldn’t black out.

“Awh, impressive!” Allen heard Road speak in front of him as he stared down at the ground, his vision swimming with pain.

“Why… why are you helping… the akuma?” He asked softly, his arm twitching as cracks slowly split along the length. “They’re weapons… to kill humans.”

“Weapons exist for humans to kill other humans, correct?” Allen lifted his head to stare at Road as she smiled kindly at him. “And your arm, that’s a weapon too, isn’t it?”

Allen flinched, and in a moment of rage, lifted his arm up and positioned it over Road’s head. She couldn’t be, she couldn’t be human! She couldn’t be helping the akuma!

“You don’t believe me, I can see it in your eyes.” Road murmured. 

Road leant forwards, arms outstretched as she pulled Allen into a gentle, warm hug. He froze at the contact, feeling her heartbeat gentle against his chest as his own heart thudded rapidly. It was warm. It was comforting. It was nice. And he couldn’t remember the last time he’d had a hug.

“Feels nice, doesn’t it? This is how it’s supposed to feel when two humans embrace.” Road’s voice was a soft murmur by Allen’s ear as he sobbed softly, his arm still hovering over her head. “I’m human. But I’m also more than human.” With a swift movement, and no time for Allen to react, Road reached up and pulled his hand down over her head, slicing into her skull, blood splattering all over Allen and the floor. Allen stared at Road in shock, unable to move or even react as he watched her body fall limp to the floor. Until her hand shot up and grabbed onto his shirt, causing him to flinch.

“We’re of the clan of Noah, those who inherited the genes of the apostle himself.” Road said, pulling herself upright as her flesh knitted back together right in front of Allen’s eyes. “We may be human, but we’re so much more than you puny sub-humans!” 

“Alright Road. Don’t go telling him all our secrets now.” Tyki finally spoke up and Road turned her head to pout at him as Allen drew in a shuddering breath.

“Awh, you’re no fun Tyki. But I guess this means I can have a different kind of fun!” 

There was a blur of movement, and a moment of quiet. Then excruciating pain blossomed around Allen’s left eye as hot blood flowed down his cheek, his screams ringing in the air as Road laughed loudly, dropping the pointed bloody candle from her hand as Allen curled up, his hand clutching at his left eye.

“A-Allen!” Miranda’s voice cut through Road’s laughter and Allen’s hazy, pain filled mind. 

Miranda. Lenalee. He had to get them both out of here. 

“It’s probably time we killed that woman and took the innocence.” Tyki announced, a butterfly coming to land on his hand as his gaze slid over to Miranda.

Allen had to protect Miranda, he had to protect her!

“This will only hurt a moment, my dear!” Tyki smiled an awful smile as more butterflies rose out of his body, swarming around him in a black nightmare, before suddenly rushing towards Miranda as she screamed.

Allen wasn’t sure if it was innocence who made his body move, or his own willpower. But in a moment he was by Miranda’s side, his broken, battered and bloody arm protecting her from the swarm of butterflies. Once the onslaught had stopped, Allen lifted his head slightly, giving Miranda a small smile. 

“Don’t move.” He murmured softly. Gently, as gently and as carefully as he could manage, Allen moved his arm to Miranda’s hands, and in one swift movement pulled out the metal spikes keeping her chained to the clock.

Crying and sobbing, Miranda fled away from the clock, her whole body shaking as Allen sat slumped by the clock, unable to move, as his arm deactivated and hung limp by his side.

“You’re certainly being annoying boy.” Tyki gave Allen a cold smile as he walked up to him, butterflies flitting about his body. “We were going to go after the easy target first, however I think it’d be best if we take your innocence now. Say goodbye to your arm!”

What little fight Allen had left sparked to life inside him as his eye opened wide and he tried to pull back from Tyki, fear clouding his mind.

“No! No! Don’t do it!” Allen begged, pulling desperately against Tyki, his movements far to weak to have any impact as Tyki hauled him up by his left arm. Tyki moved his other hand to Allen’s shoulder, a butterfly resting on the tips of his fingers as he gently placed it against Allen’s skin. “No, please! Please!” Allen’s voice was hoarse and harrowing, and there was nothing he could do as with a flash of dark purple, and a scream seared into Miranda’s mind, Allen’s body tumbled to the ground, his left hand hanging from Tyki’s grasp.

“Now let’s destroy this innocence of yours.” Tiki grinned, his touch reducing Allen’s arm to dust until all that was left was a cube of bright green glowing innocence.

"Don't, don't, please, don't!" Allen's voice was a hoarse whisper, barely audible as Road began singing. 

‘The Lord Millennium is in search of you! Looking for the heart now, have you heard the news?’

Tyki's hand began to close around Allen's innocence and he felt as cracks began to web along the surface of the cube.

"Please...!"

‘Maybe you stole it from him,’

Tyki's hand tightened further as his grin widened. 

“PLEASE!"

‘I'll see if it's true.’

"Innocence... ACTIVATE!"

Several things happened at once. Tyki's hand closed fully around Allen's innocence and with a bright flash dust trickled through his fingers. Allen's scream echoed through the empty space as Miranda's clock whirred to life, and she and Allen were enveloped in a bright, safe, healing dome.

For a few moments, nothing happened. Allen lay on the ground, staring brokenly at the pile of dust that had once been his innocence. Miranda was kneeling behind him, palms up as her activated innocence slowly began rewinding. Pain slowly faded from Allen's body, and sight was restored to his left eye as clocks, just like the ones he'd seen so many times in the rewinding town, began flowing from his body and into Miranda. 

"Allen? Allen, are you alright?" Miranda's voice was soft, wavering and unsure. She could feel time being rewound, but Allen hadn't moved from his crumpled spot on the ground, or even acknowledged Miranda's presence. "Allen, please…"

The dust pile in front of Allen began to shift and stir, whirling around into a fog cloud that wholly surrounded Allen. And it was only then that he started to move. Shakily, Allen pushed himself to a sitting position, the fog still swirling about him. His innocence wasn't gone, he could feel it still, but it was dust, fog. He needed to fight, but he wasn't sure how.

"A-Allen?" Miranda ventured again. "Are you alright?"

"Yes. I'm fine. Thank you Miranda." Allen responded after a few long heavy moments. His tone was wooden and heavy, and he sounded anything but alright. 

"Was I... too late?" Miranda asked in a tiny voice, staring at Allen's back. Again, the silence was too long and too heavy as Allen didn't respond straight away. 

"No, you've probably saved my life." 

Allen finally turned his head to look back at Miranda. He was trying to smile for her, he really was. She shouldn't have been involved in all this, but because this innocence was hers, her life would be ruined forever, having to go to the Order to be an exorcist. And on top of that, carrying a guilt that wasn't her fault, the guilt of his own innocence being destroyed.

"Allen?" Miranda's voice shook as she looked at him. The fog around him made it hard for her to see him clearly but, he looked broken. 

"This isn't your fault. I promise." Allen murmured, staring at the fog as it shimmered and swirled. He could feel it. He could feel his innocence still. It was still there. He just had to work out how to use it.

Allen took a deep, shuddering breath and pushed himself to his feet, the fog of his innocence rising with him. He held out his hand and looked down at it, watching the shimmering particles move through his fingers. He had to get Lenalee in here. He had to make sure she was safe. 

"Innocence... ACTIVATE!" 

Allen's innocence began swirling around him, glowing brightly and beginning to form back his arm, and the second that Allen felt he could use it, and fight with it he reached out of the dome, feeling his fingers brush past an akuma as he grabbed hold of the chair Lenalee was sat in. 

Allen could feel his innocence beginning to crumble again, to revert to dust as he yelled, straining with everything he had to pull Lenalee back into the safety of Miranda's dome. The chair carrying Lenalee came crashing into the dome, clattering across the floor as Lenalee herself tumbled over the floor, coming to a stop by Miranda's knees. Allen was gasping for breath, having fallen to his knees as his innocence swirled around him in fog form again. He'd saved Lenalee, but he couldn't fight like this.

"Lenalee, are you alright?" Miranda had repositioned Lenalee so her head was resting on her lap. She gently blinked her eyes, looking more alive by the moment as Miranda's innocence rewound time. 

“Miranda?" Lenalee’s voice was soft and confused.

"Oh, thank goodness!” Miranda smiled down at Lenalee before she looked back at Allen, who was still on his knees, head hanging low.

Lenalee sat herself up, grunting a little as feeling returned to her body thanks to Miranda’s innocence. She looked around before her gaze came to land on Allen’s still slumped form.

“Allen?” Allen didn’t respond to Lenalee. He didn’t even acknowledge that she’d spoken to him. “Miranda, is Allen ok?”

“I-I’m not sure. His, his innocence…” Miranda stammered out. Allen flinched at the mention of his innocence, and the fog cloud around him seemed to flinch along with him. Lenalee got to her feet and quickly moved over to Allen, kneeling down beside him.

“Allen, what happened?”

Lenalee’s concern was awful. Allen couldn’t stand it. He couldn’t bear to have anyone worried like this over him, much less a member of the Black Order, an exorcist. Lenalee moved to place a hand on Allen’s shoulder and he pushed her away. He was rougher in his movements than he’d expected and he overbalanced, having to catch himself with his hand before he crashed into the floor. Lenalee froze for a moment, surprised at Allen’s response before she bunched her hands up into fists and glared angrily at him.

“Say something Allen! Anything!” She shouted at him, Allen simply staring down at the floor.

“I can’t fight like this.” He mumbled, after a few long moments.

“Huh?”

“It’s not gone, my innocence isn’t gone. But I can’t fight like this!” Allen’s voice rose to a shout as he curled up into himself.

Lenalee was silent as she got to her feet, looking down at Allen, then over to Miranda.

“Then let me fight. I’m an exorcist. I can fight akuma, just like you. And thanks to Miranda, I have the strength to fight too. I’ll fight for all of us.”

Allen lifted his head slightly to look up at Lenalee, but she was gone. And a moment later he heard the sounds of battling outside the dome, and the bright flash of Lenalee’s innocence against the akuma. He couldn’t sit here and do nothing! He had to fight! Allen got to his feet and strode out of the dome, ignoring Miranda’s cries of protest.

Outside, Lenalee had destroyed one of the akuma, and was battling against the other two as Tyki and Road watched. Though as Allen emerged from the dome, the two Noah turned their attention towards him, and the swirling fog around him.

“Oh? You innocence is still active?” Tyki asked with a surprised expression as Allen glared up at him.

“Have you got the heart?” Road asked, eyes sparkling with delight as she ran over to Allen.

“Get the fuck away from me!” He hissed, hitting her away with his right hand. Road simply pouted before she turned back to the akuma battling Lenalee, just as she destroyed the second.

“Your left eye, it can see the souls of akuma, right?” Road asked, looking back at Allen. Lenalee was obviously beginning to struggle. The vacant look that had occupied her eyes before was returning, and Allen could easily guess that it was because she’d left the safety of Miranda’s rewinding time.

“Why do you want to know?” Allen spat out, turning back to Road as she grinned.

“Hey akuma! Stop fighting!” Both Lenalee and the akuma paused, confused at the command Road had just given. “Blow up please.”

“What?!” Allen and the akuma spoke in unison, the akuma quickly begging Road to change her mind. “Road, what are you doing?” Allen hissed as he glared at Road who smiled at him coyly.

“When you kill an akuma with innocence, the soul is saved, correct? So what happens, if the akuma dies to something other than innocence? What happens to the soul?” Allen’s eyes began to widen in horror as the realisation sank in, and he turned to look at the last akuma, still begging for its life.

“The soul is destroyed.”

“Innocence, please!” Allen cried out as he leapt up towards the akuma. The fog was still swirling around him, beginning to form into an arm again as he raced towards the akuma. Above him Lenalee was shouting for him to stop, but he couldn’t, he needed to save the akuma! Allen crashed into Lenalee as she moved to stop him, his left hand crumbling into dust again, reaching out towards the akuma, and all he could see was the soul being torn apart as it screamed, before disappearing from sight, Road’s laughter echoing in his ears.

“Why’d you stop me! Why!” Allen growled, turning on Lenalee as he wrenched himself from her grasp. She didn’t answer, her eyes glazed and glassy as she began to slowly tumble forwards, time catching up to her, and in that moment Allen couldn’t bring himself to care.

“Oh wow that was amazing! I could have never guessed you’d try and stop it, even with your innocence all ruined like that!” Road taunted, eyes gleaming as she smiled eerily down at Allen.

“I think we’ve had our fun now, Road.” Tyki said, smiling slightly towards Allen and Lenalee. “We’ve learned some valuable information after all. We should report back to the Earl.”

“We’re not finished, you bastards!” Allen growled out, stepping over Lenalee to try and grab Road who simply smiled back at Allen.

“You really hate me, don’t you.” She said sweetly, still smiling at Allen. Road pulled herself from Allen’s grasp and a large door appeared, slowly opening as she and Tyki walked out. “I hope we get to play again soon, Allen!” Road called out before the door slammed shut.

For a moment, things were silent, aside from Allen’s heavy breathing. Then a loud rumbling filled the air and their surroundings began crumbling, sending them all tumbling through the air with no way to stop. And then with a blink, Allen was in a normal room, Lenalee at his feet, and Miranda knelt not far away. It took a few moments for Allen to come down from his anger, to remember Miranda, and notice that she was struggling.

Miranda’s face was contorted with effort, her arms wrapped around her shuddering body as she fought with the active innocence, clearly unwilling to deactivate it. Allen moved over to Miranda and knelt in front of her, giving her a small, gentle smile.

“You can deactivate your innocence now, Miranda.” Allen murmured softly, reaching up with his hand to place it on Miranda’s shoulder.

“But, your injuries! They’ll come back!” Miranda sobbed out, straining with the effort it took to speak and keep her innocence active. Allen’s smile turned sad, though he didn’t let it drop.

“You saved my life, activating your innocence when you did. So that means I’m still alive to heal. And I will, I’ll heal.” He glanced over to Lenalee who was still lying motionless on the floor. “So will Lenalee. You can’t protect us from our injuries forever.”

“But, I was useful, for the first time in my life! I can’t just stop now!” Miranda sobbed, her whole body shaking and trembling. Allen moved his hand from her shoulder to gently take hold of her hand.

“Even if you’re never useful again, both Lenalee and I deeply appreciate what you’ve done for us. And you can’t keep this up forever. At some point you need to stop. And when you do stop, it won’t erase that we still appreciate what you did for us.” Allen gently squeezed Miranda’s hand. “We’ll be ok. I promise.”

Miranda choked out another sob before she finally gave in, sighing softly as the pressure she’d been holding onto was released. Allen stayed holding onto Miranda’s hand, even when blood poured from his left eye again, and pain began to wrack his body once more, until he finally gave in himself, and he fell to the floor unconscious.

“Lavi, watch the door. I don’t want anyone to disturb us.” Allen wasn’t familiar with the voice that was speaking, or why it was so hard to understand what was being said, like it was being spoken through a layer of water.

“Gotcha.” That voice was familiar, and sent a prickle of unease through Allen, even if he couldn’t do anything about it.

“This is concerning to say the least. It’s not the first time innocence has been destroyed, but this, this is… beyond my understanding.” 

Allen needed to wake up. The more the unfamiliar voice spoke, the more his unease grew, and he hated it. Gathering all the strength he had, Allen forced his eyes open, squinting in the bright light as a searing pain shot through to the back of his skull over his left eye and he cried out, his hand moving involuntarily to clutch at his eye.

“Oh! You’re awake! Lavi, go get some more painkillers, the last batch seems to have worn off.” 

Allen squinted up at the source of the voice, gritting his teeth through the pounding headache as his vision swam sickeningly into focus. The man standing above him was unfamiliar, and Allen could barely keep his focus on him, but he quickly noticed one thing. The cross emblazoned on the left of his jacket. The Black Order. Allen had to close his eye again as a wave of nausea overtook him and a small whimper escaped as he curled up a little. A familiar nuzzle at his cheek told him that at least Timcanpy was safe, and probably worried about him.

“I’m sorry you have to wake up in so much pain, you seem to go through our painkillers quicker than normal. It may be due to you being a parasite-type accommodator. My name is Komui Lee, and I’m with the Black Order. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Allen.”

“Got the painkillers, Chief. Damn, he really looks in a bad way right now.” Lavi’s voice joined Komui’s as Allen whimpered again.

There were a few moments of quiet rustling, and obviously neither Lavi or Komui were expecting a response from Allen just yet which suited him just fine. He didn't want to give them a response at all, he didn't even want to be here. 

"There, that should help with the pain you're in." Komui said after a few more moments and then with a sigh he fell into silence. "We should get Bookman in to look at his eye, don't you think?"

"Probably, though he's not exactly very trusting of any of us, so I'm not sure it'll go down well with him.” Allen gritted his teeth, but not from the pain this time. Lavi was right, it wouldn't go down well with him. 

"I'll be fine." Allen muttered out, having had enough of Komui and Lavi talking almost like he wasn't there. 

"Your left eye is severely damaged, and because of the curse we're not sure how it will heal. Bookman will be able to form a more expert opinion on it." Komui said gently, almost having expected Allen's response. "Besides that, you're not in any position to fight, not with your innocence in the state it's in right now." Komui added and Allen froze. 

The echoes of feeling his innocence crumbling into dust, the pain of his arm being torn from his body flashed through Allen's mind. For a moment all he could hear was the pounding of his heart and his ragged breathing, loud and grating in his ears. 

"Allen?"

Allen had no idea who spoke, or who placed their hand on his body but he couldn't help but lash out at the touch, knocking the hand away and shuffling back on the bed until his back was pressed firmly against the headboard, his breathing heavy. Tim fluttered worriedly around his head for a moment before he settled down on Allen’s head, baring his teeth just slightly at Komui and Lavi.

Allen's glare was deeply mistrustful and angry, trying to hide the fear that had wrapped tightly around his whole being as he looked between Komui and Lavi, almost daring them to approach him right now. 

"Woah hey, it's alright." Lavi spoke softly and gently holding his hands out peacefully. "You've obviously got some trust issues with the Black Order, but I promise you right now, me and Komui, we only want to help you.”

"It's true Allen. You've been fighting alone for a long time I assume, but we can help you with your innocence." Komui joined in, also speaking softly as the pair watched Allen closely. "I'm sure you already know, but your innocence hasn't been destroyed. There's a good possibility of you being able to reform it into a weapon again, but we'd need to go back to the Order to help you with that."

That had been the wrong thing for Komui to say, and he realised it immediately as Allen jerked back at the suggestion, almost like they'd tried to physically grab him. 

"I'm not going with you fucking bastards!" Allen snarled as Komui took a small step back to give Allen a little more space. 

Lavi sighed and sat on the end of the bed, turning to look out the window.

"We're not gonna make you come with us. Believe it or not, you're not the first person to not trust the Black Order, or even hate it. But for most exorcists, they don't get a choice." Lavi paused and turned to give Allen a smile. "I'd say you're in a fairly lucky position right now. You have innocence, and know how to fight against akuma. Sure, having allies would definitely help, and you really would benefit from the knowledge the Order has when trying to reform your innocence, but from what I've heard and seen, I think you'll manage on your own too.”

“Lavi…” Komui’s tone was stuck somewhere between warning and gentle chastisement. Lavi turned to Komui, giving him a grin and a shrug.

“All Allen would be doing if he joined the Order is the exact same as he’s doing now. Just with more people, procedures and a uniform.” Lavi turned back to Allen, his smile becoming a little more gentle. “I bet you’ll be happier too, choosing to come to the Order if and when you feel ready.”

There was silence in the room for a few moments and Allen felt himself relaxing, just a little. He wasn’t going to trust Komui yet, but Lavi at least seemed different. And he was the first exorcist he’d come across who hadn’t tried to force him to go to the Order.

“We’ll let you rest for now.” Komui spoke up, breaking the silence and prompting Lavi to stand up off the bed. “And I know you’re not keen on the idea, but you should let Bookman have a look at your eye, though after you’ve rested some more.”

Komui and Lavi headed to the door, Lavi turning and giving Allen one last smile before they both left and the door closed with a click, leaving Allen alone. Allen only waited long enough to make sure they weren’t coming back in the room before he hopped off the bed, shuffling over to the door and dragging the IV he was attached to with him, Tim still settled on his head. Quietly, he pressed his ear to the door, straining to hear through the wood, and was rewarded with the faint conversation Komui and Lavi were having on the other side.

“-really can’t afford to loose him Lavi, you know this. His innocence could very well be the heart, and right now he’s vulnerable to anything the Earl or the akuma throw at him.” Komui sounded worried, even as the mention of a heart flew completely over Allen’s head.

“But if you take him back to the Order by force, you’ll loose him anyway. We don’t know enough about him to know why he hates the Order so much, but I can tell you this. With how he’s acting right now, if you’re not careful you’ll never see him again.” Allen’s fist tightened around the metal pole holding the IV bag up. Lavi could read him like a book! Was everything he said earlier just a ruse? Just a way to get him to cooperate? “Though I meant what I said before, even if Allen leaves now, I think he’ll manage fine on his own. He doesn’t need the Order. It’s the Order who needs him.” 

Komui sighed. “That’s what I’m worried about. I’m worried the lengths the Great Generals might go to to bring Allen into the Order. You’re a Bookman, I’m sure I don’t need to remind you of the things the Order has done in the past to cling on to their exorcists. Never mind what they might do if Allen does possess the heart.”

The conversation wasn’t finished, but Allen had heard enough. Slowly, he backed away from the door, sitting down heavily on the bed. He couldn’t stay here. He couldn’t afford to be trapped into the Order. Ever since his innocence had first activated, he’d been running from the Order. And now he was learning that they might go to even more extreme lengths to trap him. The room seemed to close around him as he fought for breath, his heart pounding wildly in his chest.

Allen couldn’t stay here.

The window was the only option to leave without being noticed. The IV was pulled from his hand and he grabbed a coat hanging over a chair that was far too big for him (probably Komui’s then) and a roll of bandages, stuffing them into a pocket before he opened the window and looked out. The hospital was on the edge of a small town, and he was on the top floor, the ground several meters below. But the brickwork was uneven, and there were several hand and footholds he could use to get down. And without a second thought, or a glance back, Allen left.

“Allen? Hey Allen, are you awake? We’ve got food if you want it.” Lavi knocked on the door with one hand, a tray of steaming food held in the other as he waited for a response, Bookman stood by his side. After a few moments of silence Lavi knocked again. “We’re gonna come in anyway, just to drop the food off, kay?”

Lavi opened the door and stepped inside, his eye glancing to the abandoned bed and then over to the open window, the curtains billowing in a slight breeze.

“Bookman, we may have a problem. Allen’s gone.”

Chapter Text

Allen was so frustrated he could cry most days. Nothing had been going right for him, not since leaving that hospital. His eye, although healing much quicker than he’d expected, was still sore and painful most days, and he couldn’t open it yet without stabbing pain shooting through his skull. His innocence still swirled around him in an ethereal fog yet all his attempts to bond with it again had been failures. And the number of akuma he’d run into seemed to have significantly increased, almost like they knew he was weak and injured, and unable to protect himself.

It had been skill, cunning and an awful lot of luck that Allen hadn’t died yet.

Allen had also noticed two exorcists hot on his heels wherever he went, Lavi and Bookman. And as grating as it was to be followed by members of the Black Order, they hadn’t managed to catch him yet. And they were able to deal with the akuma swarming him as he made a stealthy escape. 

But to top everything off, and add insult to injury, Allen had been forced to resort to begging just to get enough money to eat.

Allen’s two main methods of earning money, gambling and being a street performer, required the use of two hands. Or at least he hadn’t yet learnt how to do either of them one handed. Sure he could quite easily play a game of poker one handed, but to cheat, and cheat well, he needed both his hands. He didn’t dare trust his luck when it came to gambling if he wasn’t cheating. And trying to relearn how to juggle with a single hand wasn’t impossible, Allen was certain of it, but he didn’t have the time to learn while constantly on the run with no time to catch his breath.

And so, with his constant enormous appetite and no way to reliably earn any money Allen had taken to begging on street corners, hoping anyone would take pity on him. Even with what little money he did manage to get, Allen knew it wasn’t enough to keep him fed long term. He had already lost weight, and he didn’t have much more weight to loose. 

The constant onslaught was beginning to take its toll mentally and physically. And it all came to a head outside a small rural village with a huge castle looming ominously over it.

Allen had been walking along the train tracks for what felt like forever, his vision flickering in and out of focus as Timcanpy fluttered anxiously by his head. This forest had been completely free of akuma, which was a relief as right now Allen wasn’t sure he’d escape unscathed. There were two things on his mind right now, food and a place to sleep. He’d been following the train tracks in the hopes that they’d lead him somewhere where he could get both, but the longer the scenery remained as this unchanging forest, the more likely it was becoming that he was going to go without a meal, and have to sleep on the forest floor. And so he kept trudging on.

When the station came into view, Allen didn’t react at first. It took a few more paces for recognition to spark behind his eye and a few more steps before he realised that if there was a station, that probably meant there was a village here. It took far more effort than Allen would ever admit to climb up onto the station platform, and stumble through the deserted station to exit into a village that seemed just as deserted.

Allen came to a stop as he exited the station, any hopes of finding a warm meal and somewhere to sleep swiftly vanishing from his mind. He could tell the village wasn’t deserted, there were lights on in windows, and people moving behind curtains, but there was no one on the streets, no one to beg for whatever pocket change they might have. 

Still, Allen had no choice but to keep walking. 

Allen hesitated for a moment, swaying a little dangerously, though unknown to himself, before he began walking forwards again. Maybe he could find an inn, and beg for a room or some scraps to eat. Anything, anything at all.

Allen stumbled on an uneven cobblestone and crashed to his knees, his vision flickering as he stared down at the damp stone beneath him. The thought of standing seemed to drain what little energy he had left, and Allen saw the world rushing by in a blur as he toppled over, his vision slowly flickering and growing dark, his last coherent thought an apology.

‘I’m sorry Mana, I couldn’t keep walking.’

A delicious smell wafted through the air as Allen slowly came to. He was lying in a warm bed, the sheets a little rough and scratchy but far more comfortable than anything he’d slept on in recent times. There was a low light in the room and he could hear the crackle of a fire and the gentle bubbling of something cooking, the source of the delicious smell. 

Blearily Allen opened his eye and turned his head to look around for any further indication of where he might be. It was a small cottage, and it didn’t look like the bed usually belonged in this room, a table and some chairs pushed haphazardly to the side to make room for the small bed. There was someone stood by the fire, tending to the cooking pot, though Allen couldn’t make out any kind of features as they were backlit by the fire.

Gathering his strength, Allen sat himself up in the bed, the movement and rustling sheets alerting the person by the cooking pot to his awakened state. Timcanpy fluttered from the headboard to nestle by Allen’s side as the person turned to look towards him.

“Oh! You’re awake! That’s good, we were worried about you for a little while there!” The lady moved from the cooking pot to stand by the bedside, giving Allen a warm and friendly smile as she held out a bowl of steaming stew. “Here, you must be hungry.”

“Ah, thank you.” Allen mumbled, not hesitating as he reached forwards for the bowl and set it carefully on his lap before he began eagerly eating.

“My name’s Ava. George, our mayor, found you collapsed in the street and I offered to take you in, as our house is the largest. We had to get a bed from the inn, and it was a lot of work trying to fit it though the door, let me tell you!” 

Ava talked in a constant stream as Allen ate, though he was rather glad for it. He was still weak and tired and didn’t much feel up for conversation right now. He finished off the bowl of stew and set the spoon down inside it, hoping he could get more. He was still hungry. Ava seemed to pick up that as she glanced down into the empty bowl, scooping it up from his lap and returning to the cooking pot.

“Oh, you simply tell me once you’ve had enough, dear. We’ve all eaten for the evening, and a scrawny lad like you needs to get some meat on your bones. This entire pot of stew is yours if you want it.”

Ava’s words were like music to Allen’s ears and as she turned around he gave her a small smile.

“I probably will eat all that stew, if it's ok?” Allen took the offered bowl and began eating again as Ava chuckled. 

“Of course, dear. Like I said, it’s yours if you want it. What’s your name then?”

“Allen Walker.” 

“And what brings you to our small village? It’s not often we get visitors, and even rarer for people to visit when there isn’t a train in the station.” As Allen finished another bowl, Ava moved to refill it again with no prompting.

“Travelling.” 

“Well you need to take better care of yourself, dear. You looked half dead when George, that’s our mayor, found you, and you’re acting like you’ve not seen a proper meal in weeks!”

“I normally eat like this.” Allen admitted after a moment, cheeks flushing slightly in embarrassment. Ava was correct that he hadn’t seen a proper meal in weeks, but even if he had he still would have devoured the entire cooking pot of stew.

“Well I suppose you are a growing boy. You eat your fill, and get some good rest tonight, and in the morning George, our village mayor, said he’d quite like a chat with you. He’s probably worried sick, thinking you’ve passed to the great beyond! But I told him, I did, I told him you’d be fine after a nice hot meal and a warm bed to sleep in.”

Ava spoke a lot more than Allen was used to, but she didn’t seem to expect or want any response, so he kept eating as she refilled his bowl every time it got empty until the whole cooking pot was empty.

“Look at that! You did eat it all! Well I’ll be!” Ava took the empty bowl from Allen’s lap and bustled it away as he gently pet Tim, the little golem nuzzling into his touch. “Now then, you lay down, dear, and I’ll tuck you in all nice and cosy.”

Allen was a little taken aback at Ava’s behaviour, though after a moment he reminded himself that he was 15 and did still look young, and he had arrived into this village and collapsed in the street. It was probably normal for people to worry, he just simply wasn’t used to this level of care or kindness. Feeling properly full for the first time in weeks, Allen settled himself down in the bed as Ava tucked him in, Tim moving to settle on the pillow by Allen’s head.

“There you go, dear. Now you rest up alrighty? I’ll be upstairs if you need anything, simply give me a shout.”

“Thank you.” Allen murmured softly as Ava turned to extinguish the lanterns, until only the crackling fire lit up the room and she turned back to give Allen another warm smile.

“You’re very welcome, dear. Now get some good sleep.” 

Allen gave her a small nod as she turned and disappeared upstairs, feeling a warm drowsy feeling beginning to overtake him. He was full, safe and warm, and while some part of his mind was aware he couldn’t let his guard down too much, right now he was too tired to care as he drifted off into a blissful sleep, with a mumbled goodnight to Tim.

This village was strange, and the longer Allen stayed, the longer he felt unnerved by the village and its inhabitants. He couldn’t deny he was incredibly grateful to them, giving him free food and a place to stay had probably stopped him from dying, but there was still something deeply unsettling about the villagers.

Allen felt unusually self conscious as he walked through the village, heading to George’s sandwich cart, feeling the stares of several villagers in his back as Tim stuck to his shoulder like glue. Even the little golem seemed unnerved by this village.

“Oh, Master Walker, it’s good to see you feeling better.” George said as he caught sight of Allen approaching his cart.

“Yes, I’m thinking I’ll be heading off now. I’m incredibly grateful for what you and the rest of the village have done for me, but I shouldn’t stay here much longer.” Allen gave George a smile, but didn’t miss the twitch in the mayor’s face as he mentioned leaving.

“No, you should stay. At least for tonight.” George looked up to the sky as Allen frowned slightly. “There’s a bad storm coming. You should wait until it’s passed.”

Allen looked up to the sky as well, noting the dark swirling clouds. It seemed George was right, and as much as he didn’t want to linger too long in this village, it also seemed stupid to set off into a storm.

“Well… maybe I’ll stay just one more night then.” Allen conceded, a little unhappily.

“Tell me, what do you know of vampires, Master Walker?”

“Um, excuse me?” Allen frowned, looking back at George with a frown. The mayor was staring up at the castle that loomed ominously over the tiny village. Though George didn’t seem like he was going to expand on his question which left Allen no choice but to answer. “Well, I know they drink blood, and don’t like sunlight, but they’re also fictional, so…” He trailed off, waiting for some kind of response from George.

“A strange monk passed through here a few weeks back, wearing a black coat with an elaborate cross on the left breast. He visited the Count’s castle and we all assumed he’d died, until he suddenly returned. And he promised help would find us if the Count started acting up.” Allen twitched at the mention of a black coat with a cross emblem, and the movement was not unnoticed by the mayor. “Oh so you do know of that monk! Perhaps you were the help he mentioned!”

A little belatedly, Allen pulled up his poker face, schooling his expression into something much more neutral, giving George a small smile. He was a little confused at the strange change in conversation too, though he didn’t let that show either.

“I’m sorry but I don’t know anything about this monk you mentioned. I’m just a traveller.”

“Ah, but your strange flying pet bears a similar mark as what was on the monk’s coat!” Allen reflexively moved to cradle Tim, scooping him off his shoulder and holding him close to his chest. Damn Cross and the obvious design he’d given Timcanpy!

“I’m not a monk, and I certainly don’t know anything about any other monks. It’s just coincidence that Timcanpy has a similar mark.” Allen was growing defensive, but he couldn’t help it. This village already had him on edge, and the fact that a member of the Black Order had been here previously was making him even more unnerved.

“But you are obviously trained to fight! Which means you can help us with our problem!” George was growing desperate, reaching out to grab at Allen’s clothes as he stepped back, still holding Tim close to his chest.

“I’m just a traveller!” Allen said, struggling to try and get the mayor to let go of his clothes, while his only hand was still clutching hold of Tim. “I’m not a monk, and don’t have any associations with any monks!”

Allen finally managed to get free from George’s grasp and he stepped back a little further, trying to keep as much distance between them as possible. George stared at Allen for a few long, tense moments before he seemed to finally resign himself to the fact that Allen wasn’t who he wanted. 

“Very well. Wait out the storm here tonight, but tomorrow, if you’re still feeling well, you may leave.”

Allen gave George a nod before he practically fled from the conversation, finding a quiet section of the village to rest and catch his breath as Tim fluttered up from his grasp. He hadn’t missed the mayor’s phrasing on his parting words, and it was all Allen could do to hope it had just been strange phrasing, not some ominous warning instead.

Unfortunately, George’s ominous warning seemed to come true. The next morning Allen awoke to feel… not quite right. He found it difficult to concentrate on any one task and there was a general sluggish feel to his movements. Even Tim’s concerned fluttering by his head had to come to a stop as the constant rapid movement in his vision brought on a wave of nausea.

The villagers were all pleasantly concerned and worried, urging Allen to take it easy and rest. Perhaps stay another night. And despite wanting to leave the village, Allen couldn’t help but agree.

This went on for two and a half days before Allen began to suspect foul play. He’d begun to notice a pattern. He felt best in the afternoons and evenings before eating, and then his health would take a rapid and strange turn for the worse overnight, leading into the next morning, where he often felt so nauseous he couldn’t eat any breakfast. He almost didn’t want to believe it, but he was certain the villagers were poisoning his food.

Allen knew that he had to get out of this village, and soon, and so the second he’d connected the dots, he gathered his meagre belongings, shoved Tim into a pocket and began his hasty escape. His movements were still sluggish and his coordination lacking too, which lead to Allen tumbling into a barrel tucked down the side of a house, sending both it and himself crashing to the floor.

“Ow!” The voice that came out of the barrel was familiar, and completely unexpected as Allen sat dazed on the ground. 

“Lavi…?” Allen asked hesitantly, his world swimming slightly as he didn’t dare try and stand up yet. He wasn’t even sure if what he’d heard was real, or another side effect of the poison.

A moment later, a rather disheveled Lavi crawled out of the barrel and gave Allen a wry smile, dusting himself off a little, and hoping Allen wouldn’t suddenly turn tail and run upon meeting him here like this.

“Hey there, Allen. How ya been?” Lavi raised a hand in greeting as Tim wriggled himself out of Allen’s pocket and flew around Lavi’s head in a greeting of his own. Though at the lack of a proper response from Allen, Lavi’s smile turned to a concerned frown. “You doing alright?”

“Ugh, no…” Allen mumbled, closing his eye as the world still spun around him. 

Though Lavi didn’t get a chance to ask a follow up question, as the pair were suddenly spotted by the villagers and with a shout they were quickly surrounded and carted off to the small, run down village hall. There they both found themselves tied up with rope, surrounded by a concerning number of torches and pitchforks.

“Hey Allen, what’s going on here?” Lavi asked, leaning over to Allen, who although normally pale, looked significantly paler than usual, and had a slight sheen of sweat on his skin.

“A monk has arrived!” George announced triumphantly as he approached Allen and Lavi, smiling eerily at the pair, and cutting off any response Allen might’ve had for Lavi. “And you do know of the monks, Master Walker! I knew it was so!” 

“Monk?”

“They think Black Order members are monks.” Allen supplied as explanation, in a quiet voice.

“You’ve come to help us with the Count! Just as the other monk prophesied!”

“Uh, what? Mind filling me in?” Lavi asked, chuckling a little nervously.

“A monk passed through our little village a few weeks back, wearing the same black coat you yourself wear. And he went up to visit the Count in his castle. We all assumed he died, but when he returned alive and well, he gave us a prophecy. He told us if the Count ever began acting up, that someone wearing a coat like his would find this village, and help put a stop to Arystar Krory’s rampage!”

“Right… okay…” Lavi gave George a concerned look, before glancing back at Allen, who didn’t seem to be looking any better. “And what exactly is this Krory doing?”

“Killing villagers! He’s a vampire who comes out to kill members of the village! Nine villagers have already succumbed to Krory’s bloodthirsty ways!” George suddenly pressed himself up close to Lavi, his whole body trembling. “But now you’ve arrived! You can kill the vampire and restore peace to our village!”

“Sure. But can you tell me what you’ve done to Allen?” Lavi’s voice took on a hard tone as he looked out at the villagers who all withered slightly under his gaze, none speaking up as George shrank back from him.

“They’ve been poisoning my food. I’m fairly certain anyway…” Allen mumbled, giving Lavi a brief weak smile. For a moment there was silence.

“What?! Why would you do that?!” Lavi’s shout echoed around the room as the villagers cringed away from him.

“Because I didn’t want to stay and help them with their problem.” Allen spoke up again, before looking towards George. “Right? You wanted me to deal with your vampire problem, but I wanted to leave. So you made me stay.”

“Well… yes. We did do that. We did poison your food to get you to stay.” George admitted rather awkwardly.

“Woah, woah, time out here! Can I just circle back to where you were poisoning Allen’s food?!” Lavi stared between George and Allen, disbelief and horror in equal parts on his face. “How long has this been going on for?”

“Two and a bit days?” Allen suggested as George nodded in confirmation.

“You’re absolutely crazy!” Lavi shook his head in disbelief. “Alright, I’ve got a proposal for you. Me and Allen, we’ll help you with your vampire problem, on two conditions. The first is stop poisoning his food! And don’t start poisoning mine while you’re at it! The second is, you gotta give Allen enough time to recover, he’s not gonna be fighting anything with poison in his system!”

The villagers all began to nod in agreement to Lavi’s conditions before he turned to Allen.

“And there’s a condition here for you too, Allen. No running off the second you’re feeling better! I’m not gonna drag you back to the Order with me, but I’m not dealing with this vampire business all on my own either, ok?” Allen paused, much more reluctant to agree outright than the villagers had been. 

“Where’s Bookman?” He asked, the secondary question very obvious to Lavi, of ‘why can’t Bookman help you instead of me?’

“He went on ahead. It’s just you and me, buddy.” Lavi gave Allen a grin. “So do you agree? No running off the second you’re feeling better?”

“Fine, alright.” Allen sighed. In all truth he was looking forward to no longer feeling as awful as he did. And he didn’t mind Lavi’s company all that much, as long as Lavi stuck to his word of not taking him back to the Order, he didn’t have too many reservations about helping him.

“Great! Now untie us, please.” Lavi said, turning a flat gaze onto the villagers, and with a lot of bustling the pair were quickly untied.

Lavi got to his feet and stretched as Allen gently stood up, clutching tightly to the back of the chair so he didn’t loose his balance. Lavi noticed how Allen was struggling and he moved over to Allen’s side, wrapping an arm around his waist for support as they began to head out of the village hall.

“Hey! What’re you doing?!” Allen’s protests were weak, and a little concerning, though Lavi didn’t let the concern show on his face as he continued helping Allen along.

“We’re partners now. It’s ok to accept help when you need it.” Lavi’s smile was small and genuine as he helped Allen along to the inn.

There was lots Lavi wanted to talk to Allen about, but he waited until they were settled into a room, Allen sitting on a bed as Tim came to rest on his head. Lavi stayed standing, leaning casually against a wall as he let the silence sit for a few moments longer before speaking.

“How’s reforming your innocence going?” 

Allen lifted his head to give Lavi a hard and withering glare, though Lavi didn’t react, having expected that response from him. If he concentrated, he could see the shimmering particles of Allen’s innocence floating in the room around them. Allen didn’t respond, and Lavi simply let the question sit between them, the silence growing and growing as minutes passed. Eventually Allen gave in, and breathed out a small sigh as he pulled Tim down from his head to settle him in his lap, gently petting him.

“I’m missing something.” He admitted, keeping his attention on Tim as he spoke. “At least that’s what my innocence says, anyway.” He added with a small, humourless chuckle, half expecting Lavi to think he was crazy for talking to his innocence. Though Lavi took it in his stride, and caused Allen to wonder if his innocence spoke to him too.

“Has it told you anything specific?” Lavi asked, receiving a head shake from Allen.

“No, just that I’d know what it was when I found it.”

It was immensely frustrating, knowing he was missing something but not knowing what, and not having any guidance on where to look or how to go about finding this mysterious missing requirement.

“And how’s your left eye doing?” Allen sighed again, looking back down at Tim and continuing to pet him.

“Healing. Slowly.”

“And how’re you feeling from the poison?” Allen pulled a face at that question. As it was later in the day he was feeling much better, but his balance was still off and the wooziness hung over him like a shroud.

“Better. I think it was the evening meal they were poisoning. I never felt well enough to eat anything in the morning, and would slowly feel better throughout the day.” Allen explained as Lavi nodded along.

Allen wasn’t sure what it was about Lavi that made him so willing to open up, more so than he had done with anyone else in his life, though it certainly helped that he’d stuck up for him so much, and was aware that Allen wanted nothing to do with the Black Order if he could help it.

“Even if they have been poisoning your food, I’m glad you’ve been eating. The last couple of times we ran into you, you looked far too skinny.” Lavi admitted as Allen glanced off to the side with a scowl.

“That’d be easier if you weren’t chasing me down.” Allen retorted angrily, though lacking the venom he usually put into his words. Lavi chuckled a little awkwardly.

“That’s our orders at the moment. To keep an eye on you.”

“Just to keep an eye on me? Or take me back to the Order with you?” Allen fixed Lavi with a hard glare that he easily smiled off.

“Officially yes, we’ve been tasked with bringing you back to the Order.” Lavi began, but before Allen had a chance to respond, Lavi continued. “Unofficially, Komui agrees it should be your decision. And as both Bookman and I are not exactly completely affiliated with the Order, we have the most freedom to let you do as you please.” Allen was thrown by the second part of Lavi’s statement, and the surprise was clear on his face.

“What do you mean, ‘not completely affiliated’? Are you like Cross? Mostly doing your own thing?” Lavi leaned forwards with interest as Allen brought up Cross.

“Oh, so you do know General Cross!” He exclaimed, before leaning back and returning to Allen’s question. “Bookman wouldn’t want me telling you this, but I think it’ll help you with trusting me. We’re part of the Bookman Clan, those tasked with recording the secret history of the world. Our job is to remain unbiased and record history as it actually is. So right now our affiliation with the Black Order is more one of convenience. We lend our skills and information to the Order, and in return we are granted free rein to travel as exorcists and record the history we need to.”

Allen was silent as Lavi finished his explanation. It explained a lot more about him, why he seemed much more neutral towards the Black Order than any of the other exorcists he’d met, and why he was so happy to let Allen do his own thing. And Lavi was right, knowing this information had certainly helped with Allen’s trust towards him. And Lavi seemed to sense this, smiling as Allen relaxed just a little more.

“Hopefully by telling you that you won’t instantly run off tomorrow. I really don’t want to deal with this vampire thing on my own!”

“Do you believe in vampires?” Allen asked curiously, looking up at Lavi. He paused, a thoughtful expression on his face for a few moments.

“Well, I’ve seen a lot during my time as a bookman. I don’t think I can confidently say that vampires don’t exist, but I don’t wholly believe they are real either.”

“There’s no way vampires are real.” Allen said, scowling slightly. Though he wouldn’t admit that part of his defiance was simply desperate hope. Lavi chuckled a little humourlessly. 

“Well we’ll find out tomorrow. Why don’t I go get us some food, and I’ll double check it’s not been poisoned this time.” Allen nodded and Lavi left the room, leaving Allen alone with his thoughts for a brief period.

When Lavi finally returned, the smell of food was delicious and Allen’s stomach rumbled hungrily. Though as the food was placed in front of him he couldn’t help but pause, not sure if he could trust any food the villagers offered to him any more. Not since connecting the dots of what they’d been doing.

“Don’t worry.” Lavi gave Allen a reassuring smile as he sat down on the other bed, seeing Allen’s hesitation. “I watched them make this whole meal. If they slipped anything into the food, I would have noticed.”

Despite the seriousness in Lavi’s voice, and the way he tucked into the food eagerly himself, it still took a few more moments for Allen to work up the courage to start eating. He was aware of Lavi’s concerned and watchful gaze on him, but he made no indication that he was aware. And although he was hungry, Allen didn’t eat in his usual ravenous way, still very wary of the food he’d been given. It was only once he’d finished and a few minutes had passed, and Allen felt no sweeping nausea coming crashing over him, or a sickeningly dizzy spell that he finally relaxed, and trusted Lavi that the food he’d given him hadn’t been poisoned.

“Those villagers really did a number on your trust, huh?” Lavi asked once Allen had finally relaxed and leant back a little. Upon receiving the scowl that Allen directed at him he raised his hand up with an easy smile. “Hey, it’s alright. I wouldn’t trust them either if they’d been poisoning my food. Hell I wouldn’t have even trusted what they made for us tonight if I hadn’t watched them make it.”

Allen was still scowling, but he turned his gaze away from Lavi and instead directed his gaze towards the floor. He didn’t want to admit it, but he was grateful to Lavi. Both for getting the villagers to stop poisoning his food, and promising to not take him back to the Order. And he wasn’t going to admit that out loud, but he did hope Lavi understood at least.

“Well, let’s get some rest. I think we’re gonna need it for whatever happens tomorrow.” Lavi chuckled slightly as he placed the empty bowls to the side and got himself ready to sleep.

Allen kicked off his shoes and snuggled under the sheets with his back turned to Lavi as Timcanpy settled himself on the pillow by Allen’s head. The room was filled with quiet rustling noises as Lavi settled himself down, and a moment later darkness descended as the lantern was extinguished.

“Goodnight Allen.” Lavi called out before he fell still and silent.

“Goodnight…” Allen responded very quietly, a few minutes later, and although he heard no response from Lavi, he felt that he’d been heard.

Chapter Text

It was a huge relief for Allen to wake up the next morning and be free of the horrid nausea that had plagued him for the past three mornings. Of course he now knew what had been causing it, but it hadn’t stopped the worry that it would return, or the villagers would somehow poison him in his sleep. And it was somehow even more of a relief when Lavi announced he was going to go get breakfast, with the unspoken addition that he would also make sure that that food also wasn’t poisoned. Really Allen wanted nothing more than to leave this village and never come back, but he felt he at the very least owed it to Lavi to try and help him with the villagers weird vampire problem.

Something strange seemed to shudder through his innocence when Allen thought about wanting to help Lavi, but before he could linger on it for long, Lavi returned with breakfast and the pair started eating.

Lavi made sure Allen wasn’t feeling any lingering effects from the poison before they headed out of the inn, meeting a concerningly large group of villagers in the village square, all carrying torches and pitchforks and Allen felt a shudder run through him at the thought that these were the same people who had been poisoning him just to stop him from leaving. After a brief pep talk from George, that Allen certainly didn’t pay any attention to, the group began the trek up to the Count’s castle, Tim coming to settle on Allen’s head rather than fly the whole way.

As they walked, Lavi seemed content to let silence sit between them, and so Allen found his thoughts drifting back to his innocence, and the strange feeling he’d felt earlier that morning. And then, with his mind on innocence, he was brought back to the conversation he’d overheard between Lavi and Komui in the hospital.

“Lavi…” Allen started hesitantly, frowning at the path in front of them as they walked, though he knew Lavi had heard and was listening. “What is… the heart?” He asked falteringly.

Up to this point, everything that Allen had learnt about innocence, akuma and the Millennium Earl had either been through brief and unwanted conversations with Cross, his own experience, or overhearing the conversations of others. And although he knew much more now than when he’d first started fighting akuma, Allen knew there was still plenty he didn’t know. And really, he had no easy way of finding out. He hadn’t even known that innocence could be destroyed until Tyki had attempted it on his own innocence, back in the rewinding town.

“You overheard my conversation with Komui, huh.” Lavi didn’t sound angry, or even surprised, simply stating a fact. He paused for a moment and hummed before he spoke up again. “Before I answer that, what do you know about innocence, Allen?”

“Innocence is a substance made by God, for the destruction of akuma.” Allen responded. When he didn’t elaborate any further Lavi seemed surprised.

“Is that it?!”

Allen scowled, feeling a spark of annoyance shoot through him and he lifted his head to glare towards Lavi who held his hands up in a peaceful gesture, giving Allen a smile.

“Sorry, I’m used to accommodators getting the whole explanation when they join the Order, though you obviously didn’t get any of that. I’ll explain from the beginning for you.”

“Each piece of innocence is one part of a larger whole. The whole cube is known as the God Crystal and it was used several millennia ago to battle against the Millennium Earl and the clan of Noah, resulting in the three days of darkness. Or the great flood as it’s known in the Old Testament. Since then, it was scattered across the earth into 109 individual pieces. At its most basic level, innocence is created of light matter where akuma are created of dark matter, and this is how innocence has the power to purify akuma. Keeping up so far?” Lavi glanced over at Allen who paused before he nodded. “Good. Let’s keep going.”

“An accommodator is someone like me or you, who has the ability to synchronise with their innocence and use it as a weapon to purify akuma. Each accommodator has a different synchronisation rate with their innocence, and the higher that number is the more power the accommodator can wield, with less damage to themselves or others. It’s unsure why only some people are chosen to become accommodators, though some members of the science section in the Black Order have theorised that it’s because innocence is somewhat sentient and has a will of its own. Which means the choosing of an accommodator is less to do with anything that can be measured by science, and more to do with what the innocence itself wants.”

“Aside from being the only known substance to purify akuma and dark matter, innocence is also the only known substance to be able to damage the Noah clan, but as you’re very aware, this also means that the Noah possess the capability to destroy innocence. Which brings me to the heart. The heart of innocence is the source of all power for innocence in the world. If the heart is destroyed, all innocence would be destroyed along with it. We don’t know what the heart looks like, if it’s already been found by the Black Order, or if it’s being used by an accommodator out in the world. Though it’s speculated that the heart holds significantly more power than normal innocence, and will behave and react in ways that other innocence does not. Suffice to say, both the Black Order and the Noah clan desperately want to find the heart, as whichever side holds it would gain a significant advantage over the other.” Allen frowned softly as Lavi wrapped up his explanation.

“And you think my innocence is the heart?” Allen asked softly, after a few moments of thought. He was suddenly reminded of Road’s excited questioning of if he had the heart, after revealing that his innocence hadn’t been destroyed to the two Noah.

“We’re not sure.” Lavi admitted as he reached up to scratch his cheek. “Like I said, no one knows anything about the heart, from the power it possesses to what it looks like. But, yours is the first case of a Noah trying to destroy a piece of innocence, only for the innocence to survive in dust form. It certainly makes a strong case that your innocence might be the heart.”

Allen scowled at the path as they kept walking. He wasn’t entirely sure how he felt about the possibility of his innocence being the heart, and the probability that he’d have to work harder to keep his freedom and his life. Though, if the Noah thought he had the heart, then that explained the increase in akuma he’d been seeing.

“Lavi… what was Komui talking about when he said he was worried about the lengths the Order might go to take me in?” Allen was still scowling at the ground, though it had morphed into more of a concerned frown. With what he knew of the Order, he was frankly scared of what they might do to him to try and catch him.

“Well…” Lavi seemed reluctant to want to answer that question, and it only served to concern Allen further. But before Lavi had a chance to properly respond, their conversation was cut short by George shouting out to them.

“Monks! We’ve arrived at the gates to Krory’s Castle!” 

Allen and Lavi both jerked to a stop, neither one having paid any attention to their surroundings. Sure enough right in front of them was a looming gate, styled to look like a human mouth, and Allen felt a shiver run down his spine as he stared up at it as Tim nervously flew off his head and dove into a pocket instead. Even Lavi seemed a little twitchy as he stared up at the menacing architecture.

“Beyond this gate is the gardens of the castle, where vampires are said to be found in great numbers!” George announced ominously, causing Lavi’s eye to twitch.

“Thanks for the pep talk. Well, are ya ready, Allen?” Lavi turned to give Allen a grin that most certainly wasn’t forced in any way. Allen gave Lavi a scowl, that like his grin, definitely wasn’t completely forced.

“I can’t believe I let you talk me into this.” He grumbled unhappily, though stepped up to the gate with Lavi, and together they pushed it open.

The gates swung open with a prolonged groan of metal on metal and fog spilled through the gap. Beyond the gates, dark silhouetted shapes of various statues lurked in the fog, making it hard to tell what was simply stone, and what might be a threat. Allen and Lavi shared a look before they both headed into the gardens, the mob of villagers following hesitantly behind. And as much as Allen hated all of the villagers right now, it was somewhat of a relief that they were following them into this spooky garden.

“It’s so dark… you can hardly tell it’s daytime.” Lavi’s voice was soft, but still seemed far too loud as he spoke, making Allen cringe slightly from the noise, though he hummed slightly in agreement.

This Krory character surely knew they were already here, but he still didn’t think it was wise exactly to broadcast their location like that. They continued walking in silence for a little longer before Allen and Lavi froze at the same time, and without a word passing between them turned and pressed their backs against each other as they scanned the fog.

“What’s wrong?” George asked as he watched, perplexed by their behaviour.

“We’re not alone.” Allen murmured, anxiously reaching for his innocence, even though he knew he wouldn’t be able to form it properly. Even so, the fog thickened around him as his innocence reacted, almost like it was trying to hide him from sight of whatever was lurking in the garden.

"That fog your doing?" Lavi asked softly, squinting to peer through the fog as it thickened around them. 

"Sorry." Allen apologised, though he didn't disperse his innocence. He wanted it close. Though he quickly fell silent and tensed up a little more as he heard something approaching. "Something's coming."

Allen felt Lavi tense beside him, his grip tight on his hammer as they both prepared for whatever was rapidly approaching. The air was thick and heavy with tension for a few moments before something streaked by Allen and Lavi and through into the crowd of villagers, causing a breeze to brush by them as their heads whipped around to where the figure had passed by. 

"It's fast!" Allen said, feeling his heart thump in response to the threat as he and Lavi both looked through the mob of villagers, trying to spot whatever had just infiltrated them as they mumbled uneasily. 

Then a scream broke the silence and the pair ran to the source, the villagers parting to let them through

"Franz! He got Franz!" The same villager who screamed shouted out in a trembling voice, pointing with an equally trembling hand as he stumbled backwards. 

Allen and Lavi both turned to look towards where the villager was pointing, their blood running cold at what they saw. Franz was hanging limp from the jaws of a man, his neck caught between razor teeth as the man was clearly drinking his blood. 

"So that's definitely a vampire." Allen said in a somewhat weak voice, staring wide eyed at the scene before him.

"Yep. That'd be a vampire." Lavi agreed in the same weak voice as Allen.

The pair stared for a few moments more, transfixed by the horrifying scene before them before snapping themselves out of it. With a command to his hammer, Lavi grabbed the vampire's attention, causing him to leap back to avoid getting hit, dragging Franz with him. Allen simply readied himself into a battle stance, keeping his swirling innocence close as he watched the vampire closely.

"Oh? And who are you?" The vampire asked, smiling with a mouth far too full of teeth at the pair. 

"Let the villager go!" Lavi called out, readying his hammer for another attack. 

"Now why would I do that?”

Allen glared at Krory before taking the offensive and jumping forwards, reaching out to grab hold of his long black cloak, pulling him close as he moved in to kick, even as Lavi called out for him to stop. 

Allen was more used to fighting with his right arm now than he had been when he first lost his left arm, but Krory didn't have the disadvantage of having to learn a new fighting style and he quickly overpowered Allen, moving in to bite his neck. 

Activate!

Allen's innocence briefly formed into his arm, just long enough to provide a barrier between his neck and Krory's teeth, the sharp fangs sinking into a finger rather than his neck before it burst into dust again. And before Krory could recover from the shock of no longer biting down on anything Lavi extended his hammer towards Krory, forcing him to release his grip on Allen as he leapt back.

“You’ve gotta be careful Allen!” Lavi called out as Allen stumbled back, readying himself into a more defensive pose. “He nearly got you there!”

“He’s fast.” Allen commented again, moving back to stand by Lavi again.

Allen hated having to rely on others, but having so nearly been bitten in such a short amount of time while fighting against Krory had him realising that he couldn’t do this on his own. Without his left arm Krory had a significant advantage over him, and he’d be stupid to let Krory keep that advantage.

“I’ve got an idea on how to pin him down.” Lavi gave Allen a wink, his eye sparkling mischievously before he ran forwards, his hammer growing, and growing, and growing.

By the time Lavi’s hammer was the size of one of the houses in the village, he’d launched himself into the air and was coming crashing down onto Krory as Allen could only stand back in amazement and watch. He’d not seen Lavi properly use his innocence, and he couldn’t deny that he was impressed. 

With a huge crash, Lavi’s hammer thudded into the ground over Krory, with Lavi standing on top looking incredibly impressed with himself. Though as the dust and fog cleared, Allen took an unconscious step back at the sight that greeted him. Krory had stopped the hammer with his teeth.

A moment later Krory, grunting with the effort, swung the hammer off him, sending Lavi flying as he ran up to Allen, eyes glinting darkly and fangs shining in the low light.

It was all Allen could do to try and fend off Krory’s attacks, reacting more than thinking, not even having the thought to even try and activate his innocence. Lavi sat himself up from where he landed in a hedge, looking over to the battle. He knew he needed to go over and help Allen, but he couldn’t help but notice as Allen fought how his innocence seemed to take a different shape around him. Wings? No, it was more like a cloak that rose up as a barrier between himself and Krory at times, the innocence seeming to be reacting along with Allen more than any conscious effort from him. And Lavi couldn’t help but wonder, was that how Allen’s innocence was going to reform?

“Lavi!” Allen’s voice was strained and anxious, and Lavi snapped himself out of the mesmerised daze he’d fallen into while watching Allen fight.

“I’m coming!” 

Lavi had lingered too long, and so he wasn’t close enough when Allen slipped and Krory took advantage of his stumble, reaching forwards to grab a hold of him and sink his teeth into Allen’s neck.

“Allen!”

Neither Allen or Lavi expected Krory’s next move. The vampire suddenly let go of Allen, leaping back as he cried out in disgust.

“Ugh! Your blood tastes horrible!” He spat out, scuttling back to the limp body of Franz and scooping it up. “Horrid and bitter!” He wailed, scuttling off with his prey into the darkness and back towards the castle, leaving Allen and Lavi standing alone in surprise.

“What… just happened?” Lavi asked, slowly approaching Allen. Allen held up a hand to his neck where he tried to stem the blood flow a little.

“I don’t know…” Allen sounded shaken, and Lavi supposed that was fair. He had just been bitten by a vampire after all.

“Hey! You got bitten! You know what that means, right?” Lavi gave Allen an anxious grin as he backed off slightly, Allen turning to stare at him with a confused, slightly dazed, expression. “They say that anyone who gets bitten by a vampire turns into a vampire!” 

For a moment Allen simply continued to stare at Lavi before a hard glare snapped into place.

“Lavi!” This time Allen’s tone was almost hurt, despite the glare on his face screaming anger instead.

“I’m sorry, I probably shouldn’t joke about that.” Lavi apologised, holding his hands up peacefully as he approached Allen again. “Here, lemme have a look and see how bad the bite is.”

Allen’s glare remained hard and he almost flat out refused to let Lavi look. But after a few moments of waiting patiently by his side Allen lowered down his hand and tilted his head slightly so Lavi was able to see the wound.

“It doesn’t look too bad.” Lavi admitted after a moment, looking away to rummage in a pocket. “We should still bandage it up though, just while it’s still bleeding.” He added, pulling out a roll of bandage and quickly getting to work at fixing the bandage in place. 

Timcanpy fluttered out of Allen’s pocket as Lavi bandaged his neck, fluttering about a little anxiously before Allen reached up and grabbed hold of him, settling him down on his shoulder.

“There. All sorted.” Lavi stepped back with a smile before he turned to look towards the castle. “Well, I suppose we have to keep going.”

“Yes! Arystar Krory always takes his victims back to his castle!” George piped up and the pair turned to look towards him and the other villagers who were all cowering far away in the tree line.

“Geez, why’re you so far away?” Lavi asked, a hint of annoyance in his voice.

“Oh we know to keep back when monsters fight! Good luck in the castle monks!”

“Did he just call us monsters?” Allen’s voice was dripping with venom as he glared at the villagers, Tim hissing and baring his teeth as Lavi placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, stopping him from heading towards the mob of villagers.

“Easy there, Allen. Don’t read too much into it. These guys are kinda fucked up, remember?” Lavi assured him softly, speaking quietly so the villagers couldn’t overhear him. “C’mon, let’s keep going.”

Allen didn’t move, still radiating anger as he stared down the villagers and a moment later Lavi sighed softly, moving to stand in front of Allen, blocking his line of sight.

“Try and forget what they said. I’m sure you’re already aware, but normal people tend to think the worst of those who have innocence with them. All we can really do is try to rise above it, and know we have each other’s backs.” Lavi gave Allen a small smile and a gentle push towards the castle. “I doubt they’re gonna follow us all the way up to the castle, so let’s leave them behind and forget about it, kay?”

It took a few more moments for Allen to give in to Lavi’s gentle encouragement, and he was still angry as he gave the villagers one last hate filled glare, before he turned and began walking away, not looking back even as the villagers cheered them on. Lavi did take one last look at the villagers before he fell into step beside Allen, giving him a curious and gently concerned look out the corner of his eye.

“You don’t seem to like people much, do you?” Lavi probed gently, knowing that was a probably quite a tame way of putting Allen’s anger.

“Why should I like them? All people ever do is lie, bully, steal and hate.” Allen responded with vitriol in his voice, causing Lavi to falter just slightly.

“And yet, you still help them?”

“I’m helping the akuma. Not humans.”

Allen’s glare hardened a little more as he marched on, signalling an end to that particular conversation and leaving Lavi to catch up and wonder what had happened to make Allen hate people so much, and have such a negative view as a whole. Though he supposed he could understand, considering what his view on humans had been until recently. The rest of their journey happened in silence until they finally reached the entrance to the castle.

The building loomed above them, clouds and fog swirling around ominously as a chilling breeze blew across them. And like Lavi had commented earlier, it was dark, incredibly dark considering it was still daytime, adding to the ominous atmosphere surrounding the imposing castle.

“Creepy…” Lavi said with a small shudder as he stared up at the castle, an anxious grin on his face.

“Come on. Let’s go inside. Krory took that villager, right? We should find him.” Allen spoke a little woodenly, and after his previous confession Lavi couldn’t help but wonder if Allen had given himself that script to make it seem like he did care for people.

Without waiting for an answer, Allen walked up to the door, tucking Tim back into his pocket before he pushed at the door. The door swung open with a prolonged creak and the pair stepped hesitantly inside, flinching slightly at the strange and unusual decor, statues looming and large portraits staring down and watching their every move. It was silent, far too silent, as the pair walked through the grand hallways, ears straining to hear anything that wasn’t just the sound of their boots against the tiles, or the thumping of their hearts in their chests.

“God this place is so creepy.” Lavi eventually said in a soft whisper, the silence having grown too much for him to bear.

Even Allen was unsettled, though he was trying to hide it behind a thin veneer of residual anger from earlier. He scowled off to the side at Lavi’s comment, determined not to show the same weakness.

“Yeah, it is.” Allen agreed softly a moment later.

“Hey, what’s that smell?” Lavi asked, pausing as he sniffed at the air, turning down another hall as Allen frowned after him. “It smells almost sweet?”

“Lavi, where are you going?” Allen said, not wanting to follow, but certainly not wanting to be left behind either as he crept after Lavi.

“Wait, are these… flowers?!” Lavi came to a sudden halt as he stared at the huge flowers in front of him, Allen stopping beside him a moment later.

“They’re… huge…” Allen stared up at the flowers himself, not immediately noticing as Lavi slid down the gentle slop to the base of the stems of the flowers. “Hey! Lavi! Where are you going?”

“I just want a closer look!” 

Allen hesitated for a few more moments, anxiousness crawling at his insides before he hurriedly slid down after Lavi, wanting to stick close to him in this creepy, creepy place.

“Oh? Who’re you?” A female voice made both Lavi and Allen whip around, staring up at a blonde woman who was stood in the hallway where they’d been moments ago, wearing a strange blue outfit and pushing along what almost seemed like a strange wooden crate.

“Oh wow, she’s hot!” Lavi said, eye sparkling as he stared up at her, Allen moving to grab on tightly to the collar of his jacket a moment later, a glare in his eyes.

“We’re here looking for the villager Krory took. Do you know where he is?” Allen asked shortly, having quickly decided that Lavi wasn’t in the right headspace to be talking to this woman.

“Oh? A villager?” She tilted her head to the side, a finger on her cheek as she put on a concerned and utterly fake expression. “Hm, I wonder if you could tell me what this is?” The woman lifted up the strange crate she’d been pushing, allowing Allen to get a much better look at it.

“It looks like a coffin-“ Allen cut off, his eye widening for a moment before he glared up at the woman. “That’s him, the villager, right? He’s dead.”

“Very perceptive. Now then, exorcists, why don’t I send you to join him?” The woman snarled as with a strong shove, she pushed the coffin down the slope into the sea of giant flowers, making Allen and Lavi dodge out of the way.

The coffin crashed into one of the giant stems and burst open, causing the flowers to erupt in a frenzy as they opened up, descending on the corpse inside like a ravenous pack of wolves.

“They’re carnivorous?!” Lavi shouted as he dodged around the flowers and their feeding frenzy.

Allen didn’t have a chance to respond as he was also dodging out of the way of the violent flowers, though a moment later he froze, catching sight of a very familiar mark beginning to spread across the stems surrounding him.

“Lavi-!” Allen began to shout out in warning.

“Pentacles!” Lavi finished for him, just as the stems and flowers began to turn black, trembling violently. “Run!”

The explosion that tore through the room sent Allen flying back, crashing through at least one wall before he finally came to a stop, his vision dazed and blurry as his head pounded and stars seemed to swirl around him. It took him a long few moments to realise that the stars were, in fact, Timcanpy flying in anxious circles in front of him and it took all his energy to reach up and grab Tim’s tail, halting his progress. That was the last thing Allen managed before darkness swept over him, lying slumped against the wall he’d crashed into, his grip on Tim loosening as the golem flew up and resumed his anxious flitting about.

“-useless, he can’t even deal with one pesky exorcist, even after I let him drink my blood!” 

Allen slowly came to with the help of a vaguely familiar female voice muttering nearby. His head was pounding viciously, and he couldn’t seem to think straight, all his thoughts muddled as he attempted to stand. Though in his dazed and dizzy state, he went crashing straight back to the floor, drawing the attention of the woman who was still muttering nearby.

“What? You survived the blast too? Ugh, now I’ll have to get my hands dirty dealing with you, exorcist scum!”

Allen turned his head, gazing dully up at the woman standing above him. She seemed to be holding an axe in her hands, raising it up above her head. He couldn’t quite see the expression on her face in the darkness of the room and with his swimming vision.

“Not an exorcist…” Allen mumbled weakly, trying to push himself up again, using the wall as a support. “Not an exorcist…” He repeated a little softer, trying to clear his head of the fog that was clinging to his thoughts.

“I’ll still kill you! And then I’ll place your head on a stake at the entrance to the grounds, as a warning to all who come here!”

The axe was high above the woman’s head, ready to come crashing down as Allen stared up at it. And then his left eye slowly whirred to life, finally healed after Road stabbed it. Allen stared up in shock at the woman for a moment, fear freezing his body in place as the axe swung down towards his neck. A shimmer of white blurred in front of his vision as his innocence seemed to solidify in front of him for a moment, and the axe bounced off with a resounding clang.

Allen felt himself reacting, even as his thoughts struggled to catch up. She had said someone was dealing with an exorcist right? That meant Lavi was still alive, he had to be! Right now, Lavi was Allen’s only chance of survival! Allen felt his left eye reacting, and he opened up the mental barrier he always kept closed, broadcasting the twisted soul attached to the akuma in front of him to anyone nearby, even as the axe was lifted up high above her head again.

Allen pressed himself against the wall, terror gripping him as he watched the path of the axe swing closer, with no idea if Lavi would see the akuma soul belonging to this woman, or even be able to react in time, but hoping desperately that he would.

“Allen!” 

Allen tore his gaze away from the axe to stare as Lavi appeared behind the woman, looking a little battered and worse for wear, but very much alive and desperate as he took in the scene in front of him.

“Fire stamp!”

The flames that sprang up from Lavi’s hammer descended on the akuma and seemed to swallow her whole, crashing through the floor in their fury as Allen flinched away from the burning heat, closing his eyes against the searing light as the flames roared beside him.

“Allen, are you alright?”

Allen finally opened his eyes again to look up at the concerned form of Lavi crouching beside him, the looming spectre of Krory towering above.

“Lavi! Krory, he’s-“

“I know.” Lavi cut Allen off gently with a small, slightly weak smile. “We both saw her soul. Eliade, the akuma, she’s been lying to Krorykins this whole time. And Krory, well, turns out he’s an accommodator himself. All those villagers he’s killed? Every single one of them was an akuma.” 

Allen was silent, reeling as he took in this information, his head still swimming and thoughts still forming dazed and slow. Lavi seemed to notice that Allen was more out of it than he appeared and stood up, giving him a gentle smile. 

“Keep yourself safe, ok? We’ll deal with Eliade.” Lavi gave him a thumbs up before he turned to Krory. “Let’s go!” Lavi looked down the hole that had been created with his innocence before he jumped down, Krory following a moment later, leaving Allen alone once more.

Allen sat dazed and confused for a moment, even as the sounds of fighting reached his ears from below. Tim came and landed on his knee with a tiny ‘gah’ as Allen looked down at him. 

“I need, I need to go help…” Allen mumbled towards Tim as he tried to stand up again. Though he didn’t get far before he collapsed back down and leant back against the wall, breathing heavily as his eyes gently flickered closed, sinking down into darkness once more.

Chapter Text

The room Allen woke up in was unfamiliar to him, though he could tell from the strange and unnerving decor that he was still in Krory’s castle, and there was a gentle murmur of voices nearby, signalling that he wasn’t alone either. Allen’s vision had stopped swimming for the moment, and so he gently tried to sit himself up, groaning in pain as his head throbbed. He moved his hand to to the back of his head where the pounding was most intense, and felt bandages wrapped around whatever injury he’d sustained there. Tim made a small noise and Allen glanced over to see him perched on the armrest of the sofa he’d been lying on, seemingly unharmed, and Allen reached out to give him a gentle pat.

“How’s your head?” The familiar voice of Bookman shocked Allen for a moment. He’d thought he was alone in this room, though he hadn’t exactly looked around much.

“Fine.” Allen’s answer was rather clipped and terse, and Bookman was having none of it.

“Don’t lie Allen Walker. Now tell me, how’s your head?” Allen scowled gently in the direction of Bookman, who was seated in a chair by the window, before moving his hand back up to gently cradle the back of his head.

“It hurts.” He admitted after a few more moments.

“You took quite a heavy blow to the back of your head. You should rest and take it easy for a while. I can assure you that you’re in no position to fight right now.” Bookman spoke calmly, though without room for argument that made Allen scowl again.

“I’m not going back to the Order.” He grumbled unhappily.

“I never said anything about returning to the Order. Simply about resting and not fighting. I will suggest that you travel with myself and Lavi, at least while you’re still healing.”

“And if I don’t want to?”

“Then you run a much higher risk of complicating your injury.” Allen scowled yet again, knowing that Bookman was probably right, and hating that. “You need not worry that we’ll set off straight away, I intend to allow you at least a couple of days rest first.”

“Wow, how generous.” Allen mumbled grouchily, knowing Bookman probably didn’t deserve his bad temper, but not having anyone or anything else to take it out on currently. Though Bookman seemed to take it in his stride by completely ignoring Allen’s sarcastic comment.

“We will be heading for the Black Order once we do depart, though you will be welcome to leave once I’ve deemed your injury healed enough.” A spike of fear shot through Allen at the mention of the Black Order and he turned a glare onto Bookman that was much more fear filled than he would ever admit.

“You’re going back to the Black Order? How do I know you won’t just make me go the whole way there?!” Allen growled out. Bookman tilted his chin up, giving Allen a slightly amused look.

“The deal is you travel with us until I deem you healed enough to travel alone again. And once that happens I’ve no doubt you’ll have no problems vanishing like the spectre you are.”

“And what if you never say I’m healed enough?” Allen asked, still glaring at Bookman.

“You’ll just have to trust me, Master Walker.” Bookman replied, still holding Allen’s glare with that same slightly amused look. “And I’ve no doubt you’ll vanish without a trace the second we get close to the Order, with or without my permission.”

Allen ground his teeth slightly knowing that Bookman was right. He had no intentions of going back to the Order, and if it came down to it he would flee their company even if he was still injured. And like he’d already come to the conclusion on, Bookman was also right that it would be much safer for him to travel with company while still healing. Especially if his head injury was as bad as Bookman seemed to think.

“Why’re you going back to the Order?” Allen eventually asked, still eyeing Bookman with clear distrust.

“We’re escorting Arystar Krory back to the Order. He is an accommodator for innocence, and he has agreed to join the Black Order and become an exorcist.”

Allen grumbled softly as he leant back into the sofa, frowning unhappily. Krory would be yet another person whose life was ruined by the Black Order, and there wasn’t anything he could do about it.

“Why do you hate the Black Order so much, Master Walker?” Bookman asked after a moment of watching Allen sulk.

“Because I’ve heard nothing good about it.” Allen responded after a few moments more of sulking.

“Presumably you’ve gathered your information from General Cross Marian?” Allen’s angry glare and increased quiet grumblings were answer enough for Bookman who turned his head away with a slight smile. “You should be aware that Cross Marian has himself a tenuous relationship with the Order. Many do not share the same sentiments as he does. Your teacher may not be the wisest person to trust on this matter.”

“He’s not my teacher! He’s the scumbag who’s chased me all over the world! All to drag me back to a place he hates and force me to be an exorcist!” Allen retorted angrily, leaning back on the sofa a little more. “I hate that bastard!”

“Be that as it may, I assume Cross Marian was the only person you received any information from, whether you wanted that information or not.” Bookman continued, receiving another unhappy glare from Allen. 

Not happy with the current conversation and certainly not wanting it to continue any longer, Allen tried to find something to change the conversation to, his mind casting about desperately before landing on Lavi. 

“How’s Lavi?” The question was rather clipped and sudden, and Bookman surely saw it for the obvious change in conversation that it was, though he made no indication of that, turning his head to look towards the door where murmured voices could still be heard. 

“He’s fine. He’s talking with Count Krory right now.” Bookman paused for a moment before he continued speaking, almost sounding a little curious. “You’re welcome to go join them if you're feeling well enough.”

Allen considered the offer for a moment before he experimentally tried standing, Bookman watching him closely. Once he was standing, and Tim flew onto his shoulder, Allen made sure his balance was more or less stable before he headed over to the door and pulled it open, blinking in the brighter lights of the kitchen beyond. 

“Allen!” Lavi turned to give Allen a wide smile as he noticed him walk into the room. “How're you feeling, buddy?”

Allen scowled a little and didn't respond straight away as he moved over to the table Lavi and Krory were sat at. He was unused to people caring about him and was trying to hide his slight discomfort behind his usual abrasive personality. 

“Better.” Allen eventually responded, speaking softly as he sat down beside Lavi. Bookman had joined Allen and the others, sitting down on a chair a little ways from the table.

“That’s good to hear! Y’know, Bookman arrived not long after we defeated Eliade, and he helped patch you up. It’s a good job he did arrive actually, otherwise we would have had to carry you down into the village.” Lavi explained as Allen felt an almost violent shiver run through him at the mention of the village and by extension the villagers. 

Though Allen quickly forgot about them as he head a rather snotty sniffle and turned to look towards Krory, whose nose was beginning to run and tears were spilling from his eyes as his whole face smushed up in a pathetic look as he sniffed again.

“Ah Krory, not again.” Lavi said with a sigh, though not unkindly, as he slid a box of tissues over to Krory who took one and blew his nose loudly. Allen couldn’t help but stare at Krory, struggling to reconcile the blubbering man before him with the downright terrifying vampire he’d fought earlier.

“I’m sorry, it’s just, you mentioned Eliade…” Krory trailed off, even sounding more pathetic than he had before as Allen continued to stare.

“Eliade and Krory were lovers.” Lavi explained softly, leaning closer to Allen so Krory couldn’t hear them over the sounds of his sniffling. “Although she was an akuma and Krory was constantly battling his innocence to not kill her, he still loved her. I’m impressed he actually managed to kill her in the end.”

Allen felt like he was still missing something as he kept staring intently at Krory who slowly calmed himself down before noticing Allen’s gaze and almost physically flinching back.

“Um, why are you staring?” He asked, in a rather nervous tone as he unconsciously leant away from Allen.

“You’re different.” Allen replied bluntly after a moment, not lowering his gaze until Lavi gave him a gentle shove.

“Stop staring Allen!” He chastised gently, giving Allen a small grin, causing Allen to give him an angry glare.

“But Lavi, he’s acting completely differently to when we fought him!” Allen protested, still glaring at Lavi. Surely he couldn’t be the only one to notice?! Krory was like a whole different person!

“Oh yeah, when Krory’s innocence is activated it has a rather dramatic effect on his personality.” Lavi said, glancing over at Krory who was still leaning away from Allen and sniffling softly.

“You mean that huge personality change is all because of his innocence?!” Allen said, staring at Lavi for a moment before returning his stare to the rather timid and scared Krory.

“Well, yeah.” Lavi seemed completely unbothered by the situation as he looked at Allen. “Innocence does weird things sometimes, especially when it’s a parasite type, like Krory here.” Allen was silent for a moment before he spoke up again.

“My innocence doesn’t do that.” He eventually landed on.

“Different innocences, different accommodators.” Lavi explained with a shrug. “Like I said before, innocence is kind of hard to research, because each piece behaves completely uniquely.” 

Allen scowled softly at Lavi’s explanation. None of it made sense. It didn’t even make sense that his innocence was a cloud of dust that followed him around now.

“Anyway, I assume Bookman told you we’d be staying here for a short while before setting off?” Lavi asked as Allen nodded in response and immediately regretted it as his head pounded and the world spun for a moment. “Everything ok?”

Allen didn’t respond properly, instead grumbling very softly as he held a hand up to his head, trying not to show just how much his head was hurting as he scowled down at the tabletop.

“You alright there, Allen?” Lavi ventured again, speaking a little more gently.

“Fine. My head just hurts.” Allen admitted, still scowling at the tabletop, not wanting to admit quite how much it hurt.

“Maybe you should lie down for a bit?” Lavi suggested, still speaking gently. Though as Allen’s scowl grew he kept speaking. “I mean, it’s up to you, but it might help with the pain. We don’t really have enough painkillers to keep up with your metabolism.” 

“Lavi’s right.” Bookman spoke up, causing Allen to turn his scowl onto him, Krory flinching as his gaze slid over him to reach Bookman. “The best way for you to manage the pain right now is to limit the amount of stimulation your mind is receiving.”

“Go lie down for a bit, Allen. You can join us again when we’re ready to eat, ok?” Lavi suggested, giving Allen a smile as he continued to scowl and glare.

Allen knew the choice wasn’t really his as Lavi and Bookman watched him with careful eyes, neither starting any new conversation and simply waiting for him to get up and leave. Eventually Allen stood up and began heading out of the room, kicking over a chair in his frustration, though he regretted it as the noise set his head pounding again. No one commented on his actions and the only thing that stopped Allen from slamming the door as he left was not wanting to make his headache worse. And although he didn’t want to admit it, the quiet and relative dark of the other room certainly was a relief as he made his way over to the sofa and sat down with a sigh, Tim hopping off his shoulder and onto the back of the sofa as Allen leant back, closing his eyes.

It was just one injury after another for him at the moment. Allen let out a long groan, upset and frustrated with his situation. Though there was at least one bright side to all of this. Travelling with Lavi, Bookman and Krory, while not ideal, did mean that he wouldn’t have to beg any more. And maybe he’d have a little more time to spend on making sure he could at the very least cheat at cards again.

Allen began gently dozing as he sat in the dark and quiet room, the muffled voices of the others through the door not clear enough to hear what was being said, but somewhat comforting to listen to anyway. Timcanpy settled down on Allen’s lap as he gently drifted in that strange limbo state between awake and asleep, curled up comfily with a blanket pulled partly over him.

It was only when the door opened, light spilling into the room and the voices growing louder and clearer that Allen stirred, sitting up a little as he squinted towards the door, trying to make out who was standing there as the sleep slowly cleared from his mind.

“Oh you’re still here! Good.” Lavi’s voice reached Allen just as his eyes adjusted enough to the light to see him clearly. “We’ve made food if you wanna come eat.” Lavi grinned and stepped back from the door, leaving it open for Allen to follow if he wanted.

As grumpy as Allen had been when he’d first returned to this room under Lavi and Bookman’s advice, the doze and the quiet had worked wonders, and his head was, for the moment, pain free, as he got to his feet and headed through to join the others in the kitchen, Tim flying beside him.

“Y’know, I’m a little surprised you hadn’t run off. You must’ve been feeling pretty bad to agree to stay with us.” Lavi said with a grin as Allen walked through, receiving a scowl in return.

There wasn’t anything Allen could say in response that wouldn’t sound like a shift in opinion, which definitely hadn’t happened. He still hated the Black Order, and wanted nothing to do with it, but he liked Lavi, and enjoyed being around him. And although he’d only spent a short amount of time with Lavi, the company had made him rather acutely aware that he was actually quite lonely. After all, Allen never stayed in one place for long, and Mana had been his last travelling companion, which had been several years ago. Any friendships he made were short lived and brief, and so it was nice to spend time with Lavi.

“You said there’d be food, that’s why I stayed.” Allen eventually grumbled out, sitting down at the table where, true to what Lavi had promised, there was a wide spread of food, freshly cooked and ready to eat, setting Allen’s stomach grumbling. Lavi chuckled slightly, both from Allen’s response and the grumbling from his stomach as Tim flew down onto the table, seemingly staring up at the food piled high above him.

“I did promise food.” He agreed as he held out a plate towards Allen. “Go ahead and start, we made sure we cooked loads because both you and Krory are parasite types and eat a lot due to your fast metabolisms.” 

Allen took the plate before he glanced over at Krory, who had a plate of his own, piled high with as much food as Allen was going to stack onto his plate.

“Doesn’t drinking blood fill you up?” Allen asked, still looking at Krory as he began piling food onto his plate. Krory seemed taken aback at Allen’s direct question towards him and he glanced around a little anxiously before answering.

“Well, yes, it does, but it isn’t filling in the same way food is.” Krory explained rather awkwardly. “Well, what I mean is, I don’t feel as full for as long.” Allen considered that for a moment before he shrugged slightly and began digging into the small mountain of food he’d collected.

“I bet both of you would love Jerry, the cook at the Black Order. He can cook nearly anything, and his food is some of the best I’ve ever eaten.” Lavi said as he glanced between the mountains of food Allen and Krory had. Allen scowled on reflex as Lavi mentioned the Black Order, though he paused at the mention of a cook.

“Is he really that good?” Allen asked, just a little doubtfully. He’d never exactly eaten consistently well throughout his life, it was always whatever he could afford whenever he had the time to eat it, and that often led to him going hungry on more than one occasion.

“Oh yeah. The Order makes sure everyone’s well fed, and Jerry takes a lot of pride in his cooking.” Lavi added, giving Allen a smile. Allen paused for a few moments, an almost dreamy expression crossing his face as he thought about receiving regular free meals. Though his scowl snapped back into place after a moment.

“At least the Order gets that right.” He grumbled. Just because the Black Order fed their exorcists well didn’t excuse anything else they’d done.

“Um, Allen, may I ask what your thoughts on the Black Order are?” Krory’s timid voice spoke up and Allen glanced up at him, pausing for a moment. His gaze flicked to Bookman and Lavi, and he couldn’t help but notice their rather attentive expressions, causing him to glare, and Krory to flinch back. “It’s alright if you don’t want to say! Only Bookman and Lavi mentioned you never wanted to become an exorcist, and I can’t help but wonder why!” Krory was nearly tripping over his words in his effort to not offend or upset Allen in any way, which merely made his glare harden as he stared down at his food.

“The Order gives you the illusion of choice.” Allen grumbled out after a few moments of Krory anxiously waiting for any kind of response from Allen that wasn’t just glaring. Allen grumpily kept eating, nothing was going to stop him from eating, but he also kept talking. He’d rather Bookman and Lavi weren’t here to relay his thoughts and feelings back to the Order, but since Krory was asking his opinion, he didn’t want to let him head off without knowing about the dark underbelly of the huge organisation.

“Every exorcist I’ve encountered has always threatened to take me back to the Order with them, by force if necessary, despite knowing I’m already doing the job I’m meant to do.” Allen began, though he glanced over at Lavi and Bookman for a brief moment, knowing that statement was a slight lie, as neither one had threatened that. Yet. “And I’ve heard stories, that they won’t let an exorcist go once they’ve got them. Resorting to blackmail and even imprisonment.”

Krory seemed to go pale at Allen’s explanation, glancing a little fearfully between Lavi and Bookman as Allen, having finished off his first lot of food, began piling his plate high again.

“Allen is neglecting to mention, that most members of the Black Order join of their own free will, and that most see the Order as a home and a family.” Lavi spoke up, giving Krory a reassuring grin as Allen looked up to glare at him.

“You wouldn’t tell me what Komui was worried about if I continued to refuse to join the Order.” He hissed out, holding Lavi’s gaze in a glare as he reminded Lavi both of his overheard conversation, and their conversation up to the castle that had been cut short.

“You make the Black Order uncomfortable.” Lavi responded after a moment. “Especially those in control. You’re an accommodator for innocence, and you’ve been seen several times helping our exorcists, yet you flat out refuse to join and make it very clear you hate the Black Order. They aren’t sure if you’re an ally or not. That and your ties to General Cross who’s been AWOL for years now means those who control the Order are incredibly suspicious of you, and the General. Komui wants to avoid anything drastic happening, which means trying to get you to join as peacefully as possible.”

“Lavi.” Bookman’s tone was a warning as Allen stared at Lavi. Allen turned his gaze to Bookman, his eyes narrowing in distrust. “Allen doesn’t need to know of the goings on within the Order if he’s not joining.” 

“I do if it’s about me!” Allen argued back, giving Bookman a hard glare. “This is my fucking freedom we’re talking about!” His voice rose to a shout as he stood up, holding Bookman’s gaze in his angry glare.

The room was uncomfortably quiet for a few moments as Bookman didn’t respond, simply holding Allen’s angry gaze, Lavi watching with a neutral expression as Krory cowered away from the anger radiating from Allen.

“How can you expect me to even travel with you if you won’t even tell me what the Order plans to do with me?! The whole organisation is fucking bullshit, built on lies and secrets, and I’m the one who makes them nervous?! You want me to trust you when the very first encounter I had with an exorcist was Cross pointing a gun to my head! I was a fucking child, and he was trying to kill me!”

Allen was breathing heavily and trembling as the room fell into silence again, though this silence was suffocating as Tim flew up to settle down onto Allen’s head, his little feet kneading gently into his hair as Allen simmered in rage and fear.

“Allen-“ 

“Fuck off!” Allen whirled around as Lavi placed his hand on Allen’s arm, fixing him with a burning glare as he tore his arm out of his grasp. “You won’t tell me anything, because I refuse to join, and that’s fine. But don’t expect me to trust you bastards in return when you hunt me down like a wild animal, threatening my freedom and my life! So leave me the fuck alone!”

Allen turned and stormed from the room, this time slamming the door, causing it to rattle in the frame as he paced back and forth in the room, anger and hate simmering inside him as his heart pounded furiously in his chest. Though as the anger slowly receded, all that was left was an all consuming fear, causing Allen to stumble in his pacing. The tremors in his body grew as he collapsed onto the floor, drawing his knees close to his body as he gasped in breath after breath, squeezing his eyes tight shut as the memory of Cross Marian staring into his eyes with his gun pressed firmly against his forehead flashed through his mind on repeat. Allen choked out a sob, feeling wretched, and angry, and so so scared.

It was only as Tim snuggled into his arm and slowly expanded, providing something much more substantial to cling onto, that Allen began to calm down any. He pressed his forehead onto the golden golem, the slight warmth seeping through his skin as he trembled and shook, and worked on slowing his breathing down. And eventually, Allen was calm enough to uncurl himself, lifting his head as he stared emptily at the floor in in front of him. He couldn’t hear anything from the room next door, though light still seeped through the crack underneath the door. Allen wasn’t sure if the others were still in that room, and he wasn’t going to check. He wanted to hide, run away and leave them all behind. He wanted nothing to do with exorcists or the Black Order, and it would be so easy to get up and leave right now, to never have to see Bookman or Lavi or Krory again.

But Allen was exhausted. He couldn’t even find the energy to stand up from the floor as he continued hugging Tim close, feeling hollowed out and empty as he sat for an unknown length of time, still staring at the same patch of floor as his mind was blessedly blank. Eventually sleep came to claim Allen and he curled up tightly around Tim, not moving from his small patch of floor as he made himself as comfy as he was able, closing his eyes and quickly drifting off into a deep sleep.

Chapter Text

Allen’s sleep was not as peaceful as he’d hoped, memories warping into nightmares as he twitched and whimpered throughout the night, and he woke up feeling just as tired as when he went to sleep. Tim was still snuggled in his grasp, and Allen was glad of his presence, the golem doing more for his emotional state right now than anything else could. As Allen sat up, a blanket slid off his shoulders and fell to the floor, causing him to blink and frown slightly at it. Someone must’ve come in during the night and placed it over him, as Allen knew he hadn’t gone to sleep with the blanket on in the first place. And as he stood up, still holding Tim in his arm, the someone because apparent as Lavi, who had fallen asleep in the window of the room, leaning back against the glass as his arms were crossed over his chest.

Lavi’s presence made Allen scowl. Going out the window would have been the easiest way for him to escape, as no doubt Bookman and Krory were in the other room, and Lavi had obviously positioned himself there purposefully to stop Allen from escaping through the window. For the moment, he was effectively trapped. As Allen was considering his options, Lavi gently stirred, blinking awake and giving Allen a small apologetic smile as he caught his eye.

“We didn’t want you running off while you’re still hurt.” Lavi said as he moved about, stretching his arms above his head as he yawned. “Though I guess you already worked that out.” Allen didn’t respond, simply glaring towards Lavi and giving him the silent treatment for the moment.

“I’m sorry. About last night. None of us knew-“

“Shut the fuck up.” Allen growled out, not giving Lavi a chance to finish. “We’re not talking about that. Not now. Not ever.” Allen’s tone left no room for argument and Lavi paused for a moment before he nodded in agreement.

“I know you probably don’t wanna travel with us any more, and we can’t force you to do anything, but Bookman still thinks it would be best.” 

“I haven’t decided.” Allen answered shortly after a moment. 

Allen’s sentiments from last night were still swirling in his head. He wanted to run and hide, and never have to see or interact with any of them ever again, but right now he couldn’t bear the thought of returning to begging on street corners, feeling the sharp pang of hunger, and having to rely on strangers for food and shelter, especially since he’d so recently been made aware that strangers might very well poison his food. And frankly, he was sick of being injured. Travelling with a group, even with a group he didn’t want to be with, would make it much easier for him to heal and rest if he didn’t have to be fighting or struggling all the time.

“We’re going to spend another day here in Krory’s castle before we set off. So you can have one more day to think about it.” Lavi explained softly. “At the very least, join us to eat tonight again. We won’t talk about the Black Order, or anything you don’t want to talk about and you can spend as little or as much time around us as you want the rest of the day.” Lavi promised, still speaking softly.

Allen eventually gave Lavi one curt nod in agreement, Lavi giving Allen a small smile in return. 

“Krory told us we could help himself to whatever we want for breakfast. I’ll be heading into town with him a little later, though probably not for long, and Bookman said he was going to do some exploring through the rest of the castle.” Lavi’s tone was inviting, and by letting Allen knew where he could find everyone, he was also letting Allen know how he could avoid everyone too. Allen simply nodded again, back to the silent treatment.

A slightly awkward silence fell over the pair until Lavi stood up and stretched, yawning widely.

“Well, help yourself to breakfast. And I hope I’ll see you later, yeah?” 

Lavi headed over to the door, giving Allen one last smile before he left the room. He left the door slightly ajar, and Allen could both hear Lavi talking with Krory and see them moving about. Allen went to sit on the sofa, placing Tim in his lap and gently petting him as he waited for the voices to fade. Once he was sure Lavi and Krory had left, Allen got to his feet and cautiously headed over to the door. Tim slowly shrank himself back down and flew alongside Allen.

Allen peered through the door and into the kitchen, pleased to see it empty. Doing as Lavi had instructed, Allen began riffling through the cupboards and began piling a large amount of food onto a plate. It didn’t take him long to have eaten everything he wanted, and once he was full and satisfied (with maybe one or two or several snacks hidden away in his pockets for later) Allen took to exploring the castle himself. He was well aware he might run into Bookman doing this, but exploring was better than sitting in a room alone for a whole day, and besides, he’d never been one for sitting still.

It was around mid afternoon when Allen stumbled across the deck of cards tucked away in a dusty corner of one room. There were all manner of strange items stashed away in all sorts of odd locations, so Allen was almost a little surprised to find a normal deck of cards. And then, after a moment, he had an idea.

Pocketing the cards, Allen left the room he was in, heading back towards the kitchen that they’d all seemed to have temporarily made their base. He assumed that might be where he’d find Lavi, or at the very least he hoped he’d find Lavi there. Allen wasn’t ready to forgive or even forget what had happened last night, or exorcists in general, but he felt the most comfortable asking Lavi for things, and his plan required at least one willing participant.

“Oh, Allen!” Lavi sounded surprised and happy to see Allen walk into the kitchen, ignoring the glare he got in return. Krory wasn’t there, and Allen briefly wondered where he was before Lavi spoke up again. “What brings you here? You hungry?”

Allen’s glare deepened at the mention of food, but only because Lavi was a little right. He’d eaten through the snacks he’d taken with him, and could quite happily have a few more snacks before they ate dinner. Wordlessly Allen walked up to the table, pulling out the deck of cards he’d found, and placed them down in front of Lavi, who was rather confused by the exchange.

“Huh?”

“Help me practice cheating.” Allen’s short and blunt explanation did little to ease Lavi’s confusion as he looked up at Allen who scowled some more. “I can’t cheat at cards with just one hand. I need to practice.”

“Oh, well sure. But I gotta ask, why do you need to cheat in the first place?” Lavi looked curiously at Allen as he sat himself down at the table and opened up the deck of cards as he kept glaring.

“To earn money.” Lavi stared for a moment as Allen rather expertly shuffled the cards, even one handed, seemingly oblivious to the reaction his words had had on Lavi.

“To earn money?” Allen lifted his gaze to scowl at Lavi who gave him a small apologetic smile. “Nothing wrong with that! I’m just surprised is all.”

Allen turned his attention back to the cards as he shuffled them again before dealing them out. Timcanpy settled himself down on the table to watch the game unfold, tail curling slightly every so often.

“You know how to play poker?” Allen asked as he set the rest of the cards up and picked up his hand.

“A little yeah. Though I hope we’re not gonna be betting anything, I’m no good at actually winning.” Lavi gave Allen a small smile as he picked up his own hand and the pair got to playing.

Eventually the pair resorted to using spoons to use as betting chips, though it was clear Allen was winning by a long shot. Occasionally Allen would obviously be trying to cheat, and would fumble a card or two that he certainly shouldn’t have, but as they continued, those occurrences became less and less until Lavi couldn’t see him cheating unless he watched him extremely closely.

“Damn, you’re good at this whole cheating thing.” Lavi eventually said with a chuckle as Allen won yet again, gathering up the cards and shuffling them together again as Lavi slid a couple more spoons over to Allen’s ever growing pile. Allen simply scowled softly, though at the cards rather than Lavi.

“Not good enough yet. You can tell when I’m cheating, can’t you?” Allen grumbled softly as he began dealing out the cards again.

“Only when I’m looking for it.” Lavi assured him, though it simply made Allen scowl a little more.

“Casinos and gambling houses will be looking for cheating. If you can’t notice when I’m cheating, even when you’re looking for it, then maybe I’m ready to try properly.”

“Haven’t you ever got caught before?” Lavi asked curiously as they started up another game.

“When I was younger and still learning how to cheat. Though some places let me off easy because I was still a child.” Allen admitted.

“But surely those same casinos and gambling houses are suspicious when you keep on winning and winning?” Allen smirked slightly as he glanced up at Lavi.

“Oh sure. I’m banned from more casinos than I can count, and have been run out of even more gambling houses. But none of them could ever prove that I was actually cheating and didn’t just have amazing luck. The trick is to let yourself loose occasionally, to keep them guessing.” Allen’s smirk turned a little evil as lay down his cards, easily winning this game too. “The best people to gamble against are just normal people in pubs and bars though. They never even consider that I might be cheating until it’s far too late and I’m long gone.”

Lavi shook his head slightly in amazement as he stared at Allen’s wicked grin, not having seen him so happy before.

“Don’t people chase you down, wanting their money back?” Allen shrugged slightly.

“Yeah of course. But I’ve never been caught.” Allen left the statement open, and Lavi found it all too easy to read into what Allen also meant. He’d never been caught by people he’d cheated, or by the Black Order. 

“Man, you really are slippery, aren’t you?” Lavi said with a small chuckle, a slight hint of awe in his voice, causing Allen to shrug slightly again. 

Lavi looked over the small mound of spoons Allen had beside him, and the two sat by his own side. “Well, if this was actual money, I think you’d have probably taken the clothes off my back by now.” Lavi admitted with a small wry smile. “I think I need a break, and anways, we’ll be making food soon.”

Allen frowned unhappily as Lavi pulled out but after a moment he sighed and with a wordless agreement shuffled the cards back into a neat pile and put them away. He left the deck on the table for now, but he hoped Krory would let him keep them. They were just a normal deck of cards after all, compared to many of the things Krory owned they were worth practically nothing. Lavi leant back and stretched with a yawn before he began gathering up the many spoons he and Allen had used as betting chips.

“Is gambling the only way you earn money?” Lavi asked curiously, looking over at Allen as he put the spoons away in drawers as Allen shook his head.

“I used to be a street performer when I was younger, working as a clown. So sometimes I’ll do that as a way of earning money now.”

“Oh! So you can juggle?!” Lavi sounded surprised, and deeply impressed.

“Not at the moment.” Allen scowled, frowning down at the table as his right arm reached up to the stump of his left arm.

“Oh. Yeah.” Lavi paused for an apologetic moment before he spoke up again. “Hold on, if gambling and performing are the only two ways you have of earning money, how have you been surviving the past weeks?”

Allen’s scowl deepened into an angry and upset glare, his gaze fixed firmly on the deck of cards as he stayed silent. Lavi either was waiting for Allen to answer, or didn’t want to press the topic but since Allen was firmly staring down at the cards he couldn’t tell what Lavi was thinking, or what kind of response he wanted. Tim finally left his perch on the table and flew up onto Allen’s head instead.

“I was begging.” Eventually Allen replied, speaking quietly and moving his hand to fiddle with the deck of cards as it was Lavi’s turn to be silent for a short while.

“I’ll keep practicing with cards with you, as much as you want. And I’m not sure you’ve noticed, but it does look like you and your innocence are making progress. It’s hard to explain, but I noticed it when we were fighting Krory. There’s a unity between you and your innocence, even though it’s still just dust.” Lavi spoke softly and thoughtfully, finally dragging Allen’s gaze up from the cards to look at him. “I don’t know what your innocence thinks is missing, but I know that when you find it, you’re gonna be even more powerful than you were before.”

Allen didn’t know how to express this, but Lavi’s words meant a lot. Especially his promise to keep practicing cards with him. Unused to such a genuine want to help, Allen simply scowled down at the cards again, continuing to fiddle with them but his scowl wasn’t as deep as usual, or as angry. He was still trying to work up the courage to say ‘thank you’ when Bookman walked into the room with Krory in tow.

“Allen. I’d like a look at your head injury while Lavi and Krory make dinner. If I think it’s healing well enough, we’ll set off tomorrow.” Bookman spoke with a no nonsense tone and Allen’s scowl hardened into his usual angry one as he looked up at Bookman, Krory cowering slightly behind Bookman, trying to hide from the glare. “Come through here and sit down on the sofa for me.”

Bookman didn’t react to Allen’s glare, or even wait for a response as he walked through into the sitting room beside the kitchen, leaving the door open and obviously expecting Allen to follow.

“Better do as he says.” Lavi said with a grin as he looked over at Allen who was still glaring. But after a few more moments of petty sulking, Allen got to his feet and reluctantly followed Bookman, leaving Lavi and Krory behind in the kitchen.

Bookman was waiting for him by the sofa as Allen walked in, and he grumpily sat down, fixing his unhappy gaze onto the floor. Bookman moved to stand behind the sofa so he could see the back of Allen’s head.

“Timcanpy, I’ll need you off Allen’s head for this.” Bookman said, speaking to the small golem who flew up out of Allen’s hair before moving to settle on his shoulder instead. “Thank you.”

Now that Tim was out of his way, Bookman began unwrapping the bandages, Allen still glaring sulkily at the floor. For a moment, everything was silent between the pair as Bookman took off the bandages, and began inspecting the wound. The sounds of Lavi and Krory cooking and chatting together in the kitchen filtered through the open door to the pair, though Allen didn’t bother listening to their conversation.

“You seem to be healing slightly faster than I would have expected.” Bookman began, causing Allen to feel a spark of hope shoot through him briefly. “I would still recommend travelling with us until you’re fully healed. You’ve been getting by on luck recently, and with a still healing injury your luck is sure to run out soon.” Allen’s hopes were quickly ruined at Bookman’s second comment.

Allen knew that he didn’t have to travel with them if he didn’t want. And he didn’t want to, not really. But he was so tired of begging on street corners, and being injured. And to add insult to injury, Allen knew Bookman was right. He had been surviving by luck. He knew he could probably take down a level one akuma right now, but certainly not a level two, and certainly not more than one akuma at a time. It made him incredibly vulnerable. He just, really didn’t want to travel with them. The thought made him uncomfortable. Though that same thought also seemed to upset his innocence. Allen felt a strange unhappy shudder ripple through his innocence as he thought of travelling on his own, and an unsettling pressure built around him until he finally gave in.

“Fine! I’ll travel with you.” Upon admitting that, the sudden change from the building pressure to something Allen could only describe as joy from his innocence was almost disorienting, and he had to shake his head slightly to clear his mind a little.

“Hold still, I’m still working.” Bookman reached out to still Allen’s head.

“But I’m only gonna travel with you until I’m healed, ok?” Allen added, glaring at the floor as he held his head still again, speaking partly to Bookman, but mostly to his innocence.

“Of course.” Bookman seemed to have expected that response. And as Allen received no response from his innocence, he assumed that was fine. Though he couldn’t really tell, innocence could be hard to talk to.

Bookman set about making sure the wound was still clean before he began bandaging it up again as Allen tried to work out exactly why his innocence seemed to want to travel with the others. The sense of joy he’d felt from it had been similar to the strange feeling he’d got, back when he first agreed to help Lavi with the vampire problem. It didn’t make sense to Allen. The two instances seemed so far removed from each other, he couldn’t work out why they would make his innocence happy. But at least there were benefits to him in travelling with the group.

Allen’s nose twitched as a delicious smell started to fill the air, and he began to get impatient as he waited for Bookman to finish fastening the bandages in place, having to be told to sit still multiple times. But eventually, Bookman was done, and Allen near ran into the kitchen, hoping to see as much food available as there had been last night. His hopes were not disappointed as Lavi grinned at Allen, a large pot of soup steaming on the counter with a pile of bread and salad beside.

“Dig in buddy!” Lavi announced happily as Allen grabbed a bowl and eagerly began filling it.

“We’ll be setting off tomorrow morning. I assume you’ve wrapped up all your affairs?” Bookman spoke as he walked into the room, directing the last question to Krory who nodded, before looking down rather sadly and pathetically, sniffing and trying not to cry.

“Yeah, we went to the village this morning to explain things to the villagers, but they didn’t believe us.” Lavi explained, as Allen glanced between them. “Are you gonna be travelling with us Allen?” Lavi looked at Allen a little hopefully as Allen gave an annoyed scowl to his food.

“Allen has agreed to travel with us until he’s fully recovered.” Bookman explained again, Lavi’s face lighting up into an easy and happy grin.

“That’s great to hear! I won’t lie, I would have worried about you if you’d decided to head off on your own.” Allen gave Lavi a weak glare, though couldn’t deny he was a little touched at the admittance of worry.

“I hear the train will be arriving into the village tomorrow morning so we’ll get that. Chief Komui is keen to get Krory settled into the Order as quickly as possible, so we’ll be taking the most direct route back.” Bookman explained a little further as Allen’s glare became much more genuine. Though he didn’t say anything. Everyone present knew he wasn’t joining the Order, and that right now there was nothing they could do to change his mind. 

“Everyone be ready to leave early tomorrow.” Bookman added, before filling a small bowl of soup and grabbing a bread roll before heading to the door. “I have a few more things I’m going to finish up researching here in the castle, so I’ll bid you all goodnight now.”

With that, Bookman left the kitchen, leaving Lavi, Allen and Krory alone. And for a moment, things were quiet as they ate until Krory spoke up a little tentatively.

“I have to admit, I’m a little nervous about leaving. I’ve spent my whole life in this castle, and barely even visited the village. I don’t really know anything about the outside world.” Krory admitted, with a rather sad and anxious look on his face.

Allen wanted to say something to try and make Krory feel better, but didn’t exactly feel like he was the best person to talk about the outside world, having seen the worst that it had to offer. Luckily Lavi stepped in, giving Krory a reassuring smile.

“You won’t be alone though. You’ll have us to help you, and once we reach the Order and you become an official exorcist, you’ll always have people with you on your missions. You’ll learn quickly, and be able to experience all the world has to offer.” Krory gave Lavi a grateful smile, before turning to look at Allen.

“Have you done much travelling Allen?”

“Not through my own choices.” Allen responded at first, a little grumpily. But at seeing Krory’s face fall he paused, and added on a little more. “Though I spent a lot of time travelling with my foster father growing up. And even if I hadn’t been in the situations I am now, I still would have kept moving and kept travelling. It’s not in me to stay in one place for long.” 

Allen fiddled a little with his spoon as he spoke a little more about his past. Lavi tilted his head slightly before a thought occurred to him and he looked curiously at Allen.

“Was your foster father the one who taught you to be a performer?” 

Allen frowned slightly, a little annoyed that Lavi had remembered that. Though he assumed it made sense, remembering things was Lavi’s job, and the conversation hadn’t been that long ago. And coupled with the fact that no one really knew anything at all about him, it made sense that Lavi was at the very least curious.

“Yes. Mana was a clown, and he taught me everything I know.” Allen couldn’t help but soften slightly as he spoke about Mana, looking down into his soup as he remembered that man.

“That sounds nice.” Krory spoke softly, tears brimming in his eyes as he gave Allen a slightly watery smile. Allen glared softly in response, causing Krory to flinch slightly.

“Where’s Mana now?” Lavi asked, still looking at Allen curiously. Allen looked back down into his soup, frowning again, though more sadly this time.

“He died several years ago.” There was a finality to Allen’s voice, and both Lavi and Krory could tell that was the end of that particular conversation.

“Oh Allen, I wanted to ask you. How did you do that thing with your eye? Back when we were fighting Eliade. I think you showed us her soul…?” Lavi asked, giving Allen a slightly unsettled and queasy smile. 

Krory also looked very uneasy, underneath the sadness that had welled up again from mentioning Eliade as he sniffed softly, though waited quietly for Allen to respond. Allen held his hand up to his left eye, covering it for a few moments.

“I’m sorry you had to see that. I don’t like using my eye in that way. Akuma souls, especially those belonging to level two, aren’t easy to look at.” Allen apologised softly before he uncovered his eye and looked back at Lavi and Krory. “It was more an unconscious reaction. I knew I couldn’t fight her, and I just had to hope you’d see it and come find me.”

“Oh yeah, no doubt it saved your life.” Lavi agreed, still smiling slightly with a hint of queasiness. “And I knew your left eye could detect akuma, but I didn’t know you could see the souls attached to the akuma.” Allen glanced off to the side with a slightly weary expression, suddenly looking much younger and childlike than he normally did.

“It’s a curse. And ever since I got it, I’ve been able to see and hear akuma souls. As I’ve battled more, it’s grown more powerful, and at some point I realised I could show others, if I wanted.” Allen hesitated, and Lavi picked up on the hesitation.

“You don’t use that ability because you don’t want others to have to see what you see?” There was no point in denying that Lavi was correct, so Allen nodded slightly. “I have to say, I don’t envy you. It’s an incredibly helpful ability, especially in this line of work, but I understand why you’d never want anyone else to see it.”

“I’m sorry.” Allen apologised again, looking back down at his now empty bowl.

“No, don’t be. It saved your life, and that’s the important thing. I won’t deny it was a shock for both me and Korykins to see that, but we’ve coped.” Allen lifted his head and Lavi gave him a gentle smile.

“It was… disturbing. But it opened my eyes to who Eliade really was, and who I really am in turn too.” Krory added on after a moment, tears shining in his eyes at the mention of Eliade, but they weren’t falling just yet as he spoke in a very sincere tone.

Allen shuffled uncomfortably, fixing a glare onto his face as once again, he had no idea how to respond to support like this. His gaze flicked around, looking for something he could change the conversation to, before landing on the deck of cards that had been placed off to the side to make room for the food.

“Krory, can I keep these cards?” Allen asked, reaching out and picking up the deck so Krory knew what he was talking about.

“Huh?”

“Allen likes to play cards.” Lavi explained slightly, with a wry smile, though didn’t mention the cheating. 

“Oh of course. It’s only a pack of cards after all.” Krory gave Allen a small, slightly unsure smile and Allen gave Krory a very brief smile in return, before he safely placed the deck in his pocket.

Lavi yawned widely as he stretched his arms above his head. “Oh man, I’m tired!” He admitted with a chuckle once the yawning had stopped. “I’m gonna head to bed.” As Lavi stood up, Krory once more turned to Allen.

“Oh, Allen, there’s another spare bedroom if you’d like to sleep in it.” He offered nervously as Allen looked at him in surprise. “You don’t have to sleep in the lounge next door if you don’t want.” Allen paused for a moment, weighing his options before finally making a decision.

“It’s alright. The sofa’s comfortable enough.” Allen said, giving Krory another small brief smile. What he didn’t want to admit was that he liked being next to the kitchen, and at least for this one last night he was hoping he could help himself to a few more snacks before they had to leave.

“Oh, well, if you’re sure.” Krory got to his feet as well as he and Lavi looked towards Allen. “Well, sleep well, Allen.”

“Yeah. Have a good night!” Lavi said, giving Allen a wave as the pair left, and a few moments later Allen wandered back into the lounge and over to the sofa.

Allen settled himself down comfortably on the sofa, pulling a blanket around him as Tim settled on the armrest, watching Allen get ready to sleep.

“Goodnight, Tim.” Allen murmured gently, reaching up to give the golem a small pat before he settled down and closed his eyes, easily drifting off to sleep.

Chapter Text

“Krory! Where are you!” Lavi called out as he and Allen walked along the length of the train, trying to spot the missing man as Allen glared softly.

“How’d he get lost? And for two whole hours too! It’s a train!” Allen grumbled unhappily as he followed Lavi through the train.

They’d told Krory he could explore the train once they were all settled in and the train had started moving, as he was obviously very excited, and they’d thought there wasn’t any way he could get into trouble. They’d thought wrong. As more and more time passed and there was no sight or sound of Krory, they all got increasingly concerned before Bookman finally made Allen and Lavi go and look for him. Timcanpy had stayed with Bookman, sat comfortably on the seat beside him.

“This is fucking stupid.” Allen grumbled again, receiving a slightly judgemental look from Lavi.

“You gotta remember, this is all new for Krory. He’s barely left his castle, never mind the village.” Lavi chastised gently as they walked through another carriage. “He’s not as world-savvy as me or you.”

“It’s still stupid.” Allen grumbled again after a moment of pause. “It’s still just a train.”

Lavi simply shook his head as they passed through into another carriage, the pair coming to a stop at the sight in front of them. This particular carriage was nearly empty, aside from three men sat across from a nearly naked, shivering and sniffling Krory, and a child watching as they were playing a game of cards.

“Hey! You kids aren’t allowed here!” One of the men said as Lavi and Allen walked in. His dark hair was curly and he was wearing a pair of awful looking glasses, but worst of all was the horrid shiver that ran through Allen as he looked at him.

“Krory! Where are your clothes?!” Lavi asked, staring at Krory as he sniffed and his eyes filled with tears. 

Meanwhile Allen couldn’t tear his gaze from the man with the glasses. Lavi and Krory’s conversation grew muted in his ears as he kept staring, his heart thudding in his chest. Why did he feel like this? Why was he so scared of this man? He’d never met him before in his life, right? So why did he feel rooted to the spot in fear, his hand moving to grab at the stump of his left arm.

“What’s wrong boy? Cat caught your tongue?” A smirk formed on the man’s face and with a terrible jolt of recognition, Allen realised why he knew this man.

Allen’s breath caught in his throat as he stumbled back a few steps as Tyki ran a hand through his hair with a sigh. Lavi turned to Allen in concern, a hand reaching out to him and resting on his shoulder.

“Allen? Everything alright?”

“Listen, I’m only on this train to travel. And your friend here promised us at least one more game of poker, and I’m intent on seeing that promise through. Nothing else.” Tyki explained, turning back to the cards in front of him as he shuffled them. “So, Mr. Krory, gonna play one last hand?” Tyki’s smile was almost predatory and Allen felt bile rise up in his throat for a moment before he swallowed it back down. 

“Well, um, you see, the thing is…” Krory mumbled, obviously trying to work out a way to say no and failing.

Allen drew in a shuddering breath, swallowing heavily once more, before he knocked Lavi’s concerned hand off his shoulder and stepped forwards himself.

“I’ll play in his place.” He announced, looking down at the cards, rather than at Tyki as he knelt down beside Krory who looked up at him with wide trembling, watery eyes, trying to hide the trembling in his own body and his own racing heart.

“Hah! You? And what’re you gonna bet in case you loose?” One of the other men spoke up, almost jeering at Allen. Allen glanced around slightly before his eyes landed on Lavi’s exorcist coat, the silver buttons shining brightly.

“Lavi’s coat. The buttons are silver, and the fabric’s expensive. I’m sure it’ll cover anything I might loose.” Allen felt a certain sense of satisfaction at offering up an exorcist coat as gambling collateral. Of course he wasn't going to loose it, but it would be nice to make Lavi a little anxious for a while.

“A-Allen! You can’t offer my coat!” Lavi protested a little weakly, a little thrown at Allen’s sudden change in behaviour, even if the only change from Allen’s perspective was hiding his true feelings behind a tall thick wall.

“Yes I can. Now take it off.” Lavi stared in shock for a moment, before he very reluctantly took off his coat and held it out towards Allen, who dropped it down beside the pile of Krory’s clothes the others had already won from him. “You’re playing poker, right?”

“You know we won’t go easy on you, just because you’re a kid, right?” Tyki said, with another predatory grin on his face as Allen pulled up a smile of his own, hiding the fear that was flooding through his system at being sat across from the man who had taken his arm, and turned his innocence to dust. 

“Of course. I wouldn’t want it any other way!” Allen finally lifted his gaze to smile at Tyki, even as his heart thumped wildly in his chest.

“Alright. Let’s play!”

“Four of a kind!” Allen set his hand down confidently with a small, pleasant smile on his face as in front of him the three men shivered in their boxers, staring disbelieving at the hand he’d just played.

“No fuckin’ way!” One of the men said before leaning back with a sigh.

“You’re too good for us, kid. Way too good!” The other said, leaning back with an exasperated sigh. Tyki chuckled slightly, holding his hands up in defeat after throwing his cards down. 

“You’re a real pro, boy. Took us far too long to realise you were cheating, and there was no way for us to stop you either once we’d worked it out.” Tyki gave Allen a grin as Allen smiled back, hiding the lurch of fear he had in response to Tyki’s smile. He started shuffling the card back together as Krory gleefully began putting his clothes back on.

“You can keep your clothes, even though I won them off you.” Allen offered, holding out the clothes the men had been wearing towards them. They took them eagerly with murmured thanks before Allen stood up, stepping back from Tyki a little quicker than he would normally move.

“I hope I get to play against you again, I bet you were really something else when you had both arms.” Tyki said with a grin as Allen felt his breath catch in his throat, once more hiding his feelings behind a smile. 

“First time you’ve been stripped down to your underwear in a game of cards?” Allen asked pleasantly, though not without a hint of venom behind his words. 

“First time it’s happened for any of us.” Tyki admitted, rubbing the back of his head as his friends nodded in agreement. The train began to slow as it reached a station and Tyki glanced out the window. “Looks like our stop. I’ll see you around, boy.” 

Tyki gave Allen a grin as Allen stepped back unconsciously, pressing himself against the train carriage wall. Tyki and his friends gathered their stuff that Allen had returned to them before preparing to get off. The train ground to a halt with a squeal of brakes and Lavi and Krory also stepped back to let them pass. Tyki paused as he passed by Allen and placed his hand on his shoulder. Allen froze, his breath caught in his throat as everything became muffled. 

“I hope we get to play again soon, boy.” 

Tyki gave Allen one last predatory grin before he removed his hand from his shoulder and followed his friends off the train. It took Allen a few moments to remember how to breathe again, his heart racing and fighting to hide the tremors shuddering through his body. His mouth felt dry as he tried to swallow and he jumped slightly as Lavi gently nudged him.

“You alright there, Allen?” Lavi asked gently, shrugging his coat back on as he looked over at Allen.

“Yeah. Fine.” Allen gave Lavi a brief smile before he forced himself to move, going to sit down on one of the empty seats, desperately wishing he had Timcanpy here with him right now.

Lavi gave Allen a small concerned look, and Allen knew Lavi definitely didn’t believe his lie, though he thankfully didn’t press the issue any more, instead turning to Krory who was smiling tearfully at the pair, fully dressed again.

“You’ve gotta be more careful Krory. A lot of people will try to take advantage of you.” Lavi said with a small sigh, though gave Krory a small smile too.

“Oh don’t worry! I will be, and thank you so much Allen! That was absolutely amazing what you did with those cards!” Krory said, turning his tearful smile onto Allen.

“I’m surprised I did as well as I did.” Allen admitted slightly, with a small shrug. He hadn’t thought his one-handed cheating skills were that good yet. But apparently they were good enough for now.

“Like I told you last night, I could only tell you were cheating when I was really looking for it.” Lavi said turning his grin on Allen now.

“Wait, you were cheating?” Krory asked, staring wide-eyed at Allen.

“It’s Allen’s thing. He cheats at cards to earn money.” Lavi explained with a small, slightly anxious chuckle.

“Oh, so that’s why you wanted the cards?” Krory asked as Allen nodded.

“I need practice.”

“Practice? But that seemed flawless!” Krory announced dramatically, still staring at Allen. Allen frowned slightly down at the ground.

“I’m still not very good at cheating with just one hand.” Allen couldn’t see Krory’s confused expression so Lavi explained a little more for him.

“Allen lost his arm a couple of weeks back. So he’s having to adjust to only having one arm still.” Lavi spoke gently but Allen still flinched slightly, moving his hand again to clutch at the stump of his left arm.

“Oh! Oh I’m sorry Allen. That must be awful.” Krory’s genuine concern, and what Allen read as pity, was too much on top of how shaken he still was from meeting Tyki on the train.

“It’s fine. I’m fine!” Allen growled out before he stood abruptly, making both Krory and Lavi step back. He stormed down to the far end of the carriage, still clutching at his stump, before throwing open the door and stepping onto the back platform of the train.

For a few moments Allen was alone, a small breeze blowing through his hair as he stared out at the empty landscape, purposefully looking away from the train station and out at the rocks surrounding them instead. After a few more moments of silence, Allen heard quiet footsteps, and he purposefully didn’t turn to look at who was coming, not even when they came to a stop beside him.

“Krory’s gone back to Bookman.” Lavi said softly before letting the silence sit around them for a couple more minutes. Only when the train started moving again did he speak up again. “Do you wanna talk about anything?” He offered softly.

Allen scowled softly in response, clutching his stump a little tighter as he purposefully kept his gaze far away from Lavi. The wind kept blowing his hair into his eyes, but he didn’t move to brush it out the way, simply letting it happen.

“I dunnow what you knew that me and Krory didn’t, but I could tell you weren’t quite yourself while playing poker with those men.” Lavi began again, still speaking softly. “At first I thought it was just cause you were nervous about cheating when you still wanted to practice more, but as the games went on I realised that wasn’t it. You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want, but it might help.”

For a few more minutes, the silence sat between them, Allen grappling with himself on whether to tell Lavi or not. And finally, he made a decision. 

“That man, the one with the glasses.” Allen began, hating the way his voice shook slightly. His voice caught slightly in his throat and he swallowed heavily before trying again. “He’s dangerous. Stay away from him.”

“Have you met him before?” Lavi asked, sounding concerned and worried. 

“Once.”

Allen couldn’t bring himself to say any more and he turned suddenly, heading back inside the carriage.

“Allen?” Lavi called out after him, a deep concern in his voice.

“I’m going back to Bookman and Krory.” Allen responded woodenly, not looking back at Lavi. The conversation was over, and Allen was sure Lavi understood that, even if he didn’t like it.

Allen spent the rest of the train ride in silence, gazing emptily out the window as he held Timcanpy in his lap, the conversations of the others fading into the background around him. Occasionally Lavi or Krory would try to include him in a conversation, only to be met with silence and no reaction that they’d even been heard. It was only when the train pulled in at the final station and the others began gathering up their belongings that Allen finally stirred. He still didn’t say anything to any of the others as Tim settled onto his head, and his movements were wooden and stiff, but he followed them off the train and through the station to the exit, gazing down at the floor rather than where he was going. Allen followed the others through the town until they arrived at a hotel, finally looking up at Lavi as he asked him a question. He blinked, having not properly heard him the first time.

“Are you hungry?” Lavi asked again, noticing the blank look he received after his first question. “We can get food here, but considering how much you and Krory can eat, it might be better to go somewhere a little more prepared to deal with that.” He explained as Allen noticed Krory and Bookman were also waiting for his response, and it seemed their decision would hinge on his answer.

“I’ll do my own thing.” Allen eventually responded, receiving a frown from Lavi. Lavi opened his mouth to respond but Bookman beat him to it.

“Nonsense. You’re not in the right mental state to be left alone right now. We’ll eat here to avoid having to travel any more.” Allen felt a spark of anger flare to life within him at Bookman’s comments, but the old man had already walked off before Allen had a chance to say anything.

“I can look after myself! I don’t need to be coddled by anyone!” Allen growled out, Lavi giving him a small, gentle smile in response.

“Yeah, we know. We just don’t want you to deal with things on your own when you don’t have to, that’s all.” Lavi said softly before following after Bookman, quickly followed by a slightly anxious Krory a few moments later. 

Allen nearly turned and stalked out of the hotel that moment, the spark of anger still burning within him. But Lavi turned and gave him another small smile, gesturing for him to come over, and Allen felt some of the anger melt away as he ran through what Lavi had just said. He wasn’t used to this. He wasn’t used to people looking out for him, and he didn’t know how to react. After a few more moments of hesitation, he rejoined the small group, glaring softly at the ground and feeling absolutely exhausted.

For once in his life, Allen didn’t feel all that hungry, and only really picked at the food in front of him as once again, he completely ignored the conversations the others were having around him. Eventually he stood up and began to leave the room, only stopping as Lavi called out to him.

“Allen? Where’re you going?” The concern was clear in his voice and Allen hesitated, not sure how to respond or even feel about the concern.

“Just up to the room.” 

Allen kept walking, ignoring anything else Lavi or any of the others said to him as he left the dining room and walked up to one of the rooms they’d rented for the night, not bothering to turn on any lights as he sat down in a corner, hugging his knees close as Timcanpy gently kneaded at his head with his little feet.

Allen felt awful. Meeting Tyki on the train had sent him into a tailspin of fear and terror and fragments of memories of feeling his innocence crumbling, seeing the flash as it was reduced to dust ran through his mind on repeat as he drew in a deep, shuddering breath. Allen sobbed slightly, gently trembling for a few more moments before he felt a gentle and comforting weight settle on his shoulders. He lifted his head slightly to look around, and was met with a gentle glowing as his innocence had condensed a little more solidly, wrapping around him almost like a blanket. Allen choked out a broken sob as he leant back a little into his innocence’s warm and gentle embrace.

“I dunnow what I’m doing!” Allen said, his voice trembling as he let go of his legs to run his fingers through the almost warm dust of his innocence surrounding him. “I’m so, so scared! And lost!” His voice broke off into another couple of sobs.

‘They can help’

The voice of Allen’s innocence was disjointed as it so often was, seemingly sounding like several different people speaking in unison as it whispered into his mind. It was only occasionally Allen felt his innocence react to things with emotions, and even more infrequently that his innocence ever actually spoke, but right now it was comforting, knowing his innocence cared, and knowing it wanted to help.

“How?” Allen asked brokenly, squeezing his eyes shut as he lowered his head onto his knees, his body shuddering with a couple more sobs.

‘Let them care’

That was all his innocence had to say in response and Allen simply curled up a little tighter as he cried. Eventually his sobs slowly lessened and as he calmed down a little, and Allen felt the gentle weight of his innocence slowly recede as it went back to floating near unseen around him. Allen lifted his head slightly and stared at the air in front of him, occasionally seeing a small shimmer and feeling himself calm even further knowing that although his innocence was dust, it still cared. It still wanted to protect him. Allen sat for a few more minutes, staring at the small shimmers in the air before he finally drew in a deep breath and got to his feet. 

Allen left the room and wandered through the hotel, quickly finding Lavi, Bookman and Krory sat on some sofas in a small lounge area. Bookman was smoking with his eyes closed as Krory was listening to Lavi talk animatedly. None of them immediately noticed Allen as he walked in until he spoke up.

“Lavi. I wanna talk to you.” Allen’s voice was blunt and a little rough from the crying he’d been doing, and Lavi paused mid sentence as he and the others looked towards Allen, noticing his red rimmed eyes.

“Of course. What do you wanna talk about?” 

Allen didn’t respond verbally, he simply glanced towards the door and then back at Lavi, though Lavi understood what he was trying to say. Lavi got to his feet, giving Krory an apologetic smile as he followed Allen out of the room.

“Where do you wanna go?” 

Once again Allen didn’t respond, simply leading Lavi through the hotel until he reached the room he’d been crying in, opening the door and walking in as Lavi followed, closing the door behind them. He sat himself down on the bed, even as Allen stayed standing, as he waited for Allen to start the conversation, giving him all the time he might need.

“I’m… scared.” Allen eventually admitted softly, his arm wrapping around his body as he hugged himself. “I’ve been trying to avoid the Black Order and exorcists for years, and I’ve constantly been running and fighting, and Tim and my innocence have been my only constant companions. I can’t-“ Allen’s voice broke and he paused, taking in a deep breath before he tried again.

“I can’t trust anyone. I don’t know who wants to hurt me, or who might be working with the Black Order. I can’t even trust normal villagers because they might try to poison my food!” Allen’s voice rose to a shout as it broke again and a few tears slipped out of his eyes that he brushed away angrily. “I’m scared, and I’m tired, and the first time I’ve had a hug in years was when Road destroyed my eye!”

Allen’s legs gave out and he sat down heavily on the floor as he held his hand over his mouth, trying to hold in the sobs even as tears flowed from his eyes, his body shaking slightly. Lavi hesitated for a moment before he stood up from the bed and moved to sit next to Allen.

"I don't know what to do when you guys are nice to me, when you care about me and want to help! I just... I don't know!" Allen sobbed out, curling up and pressing his face into his knees as Lavi settled down beside him.

“You’ve been alone for a long time. I can’t say I fully understand, but before we joined the Black Order it was just me and Bookman for years. We spent all that time travelling from place to place, just the two of us. And then when we joined the Order, it was strange. Suddenly there were people surrounding me who cared about me, who wanted to be my friend, wanted to help me. I wasn’t used to any of that.” Lavi spoke softly over Allen’s sobs, gazing at a small crack in the wall as he spoke.

“It was hard, getting used to that level of care, but we do want to help. We asked you to travel with us because we wanted to make sure you were ok. Krory’s asked me if there’s anything he can do to help. Lenalee and Miranda both did the best they could when you were facing the Noah. And all of us have done this because to most exorcists, the Black Order is their family.” Allen stiffened slightly beside Lavi, though didn’t react beyond that. “I’m not saying you need to join the Black Order, I still think you’ll manage fine without it. But I think you need to realise that because you’re an accommodator for innocence, many exorcists will see you as an extension of their family, and the more you work alongside us, the more they’ll come to care. And then, slowly, you might be able to trust us all a little more.”

“I can’t, I can’t trust anyone…” Allen mumbled out, his breath hitching, face still buried in his knees.

“Maybe not. But you must trust me and Bookman at least a little, otherwise you wouldn’t be traveling with us, or speaking with me right now.” Lavi pointed out, making Allen pause.

“You told me once you fought to help akuma. But I can’t help but wonder if that’s the only reason, if you also fight to help people too, even just a little?”

Allen finally lifted his head and looked over at Lavi, having not expected that small comment. Upon making eye contact Lavi gave Allen a small smile.

“You know we’re heading back to the Order with Krory. When we’re back me and Bookman can speak to Komui. We can try and sort something out to help you keep your freedom from the Order. Would that help? Knowing you don’t have to fear the Order quite as much?” Allen tried scowling at Lavi but he couldn’t hold the expression for long before it fell off his face and he stared down at the ground.

“I dunnow if I can ever trust the Black Order.” Allen admitted quietly. “You and Bookman, you’re the only exorcists I’ve met who haven’t tried to take me back to the Order.”

“We’ll talk to Komui. And the next time you encounter an exorcist, maybe explain things a little more to them. I can think of quite a few who will be willing to hear you out, and respect your choices.” Lavi suggested, tilting his head slightly as he thought.

“But not all of them.” Allen added bitterly.

“No, not all of them.” Lavi agreed softly. “But I bet the more allies you can make the safer you’ll feel.”

Allen paused, thinking back on what his innocence had said. They can help, let them care. Isn’t that why he was talking to Lavi right now? Surely he should at least listen to Lavi’s suggestions…?

“Who…” Allen’s voice cracked slightly and he paused, swallowing before trying again. “Who might listen to me?” He asked hesitantly.

“General Tiedoll. Noise Marie. Lenalee. Miranda.” Allen looked surprised as Lavi mentioned Miranda and Lavi gave him a smile. “She’s at headquarters now, working with the scientists on how to unlock the full potential of her innocence. But I know she’s been worried about you, since the last she saw of you you were still in the hospital.”

“I… didn’t know…” Allen mumbled quietly, which was a slight lie. He’d hoped, and maybe naively assumed, that Miranda hadn’t joined the Black Order. But it had also taken him a few days to even remember Miranda, as he’d only really been able to focus on survival the first few days he’d been out of the hospital. Those days were a mostly pain and hunger filled blur. “Was she ok?” 

“Yeah. I heard it took her a while to find headquarters, and a little while longer to settle in, but I think she’s doing much better now. And she knows you’re ok at least too.”

“What about Lenalee?” Allen asked after a small pause, staring down at the floor. She’d risked her life twice to help him against the Noah. Once to fight the akuma, and the second stopping him from trying to save the akuma before it blew up. She’d barely known him, and he’d been so, so angry with her at the time, he hadn’t even thought about how serious her injuries might’ve been. “I don’t think she’d listen to what I have to say.” Allen added on after a moment. Lavi tilted his head curiously before replying.

“Lenalee made a full recovery. And why do you think she won’t listen?”

“She risked herself for me twice. And I shouted at her.” Allen responded simply. Lavi was quiet for a few moments as he thought.

“I think she’ll forgive you. But you’ll have to talk it out with her first. She’ll understand.” Lavi promised, smiling softly.

For a few minutes the pair sat in silence, Allen having run out of things to say, wrapped up in his thoughts, and Lavi content to let the silence surround them. And it was only when Allen’s stomach rumbled loudly that either of them moved.

“Oh yeah, you didn’t exactly eat much this evening.” Lavi said with a small chuckle. “Come on downstairs with me, I’m sure we can persuade the kitchen to cook you up something. If not, I bet there’s loads of stalls still open on the streets selling food.”

Lavi got to his feet and held his hand out towards Allen, waiting with a small smile. After a few moments of hesitation, Allen reached up and grabbed hold of Lavi’s hand, letting him pull him to his feet.

“Come on, let’s go get you some food.” Lavi grinned and headed out of the door, Allen following behind.

Chapter Text

Allen travelled with Lavi, Bookman and Krory for a few more days before he split with them in London. Bookman had finally given him a clean bill of health, and feeling better than he had in what felt like months, Allen had left the small group. Though he couldn’t help but be sad he wouldn’t be traveling with them any more. He almost didn’t want to admit it, but Lavi and Krory almost felt like friends. And he’d grown far more comfortable with their attention and care.

Allen’s innocence still hadn’t reformed, but since Lavi had pointed out that they still seemed to be fighting in synchronisation, Allen had begun noticing moments when his innocence seemed to form more solidly and for longer, though he couldn’t quite work out exactly what connected all those moments together. But it was hope, and it was what he needed. 

Allen found himself wandering aimlessly for a few days after leaving the others, having no goal or destination in mind, but he soon found himself heading east. It was through no choice of his own, but he’d seen more and more akuma heading east and he was concerned at the reason why. And while he still couldn’t exactly fight against them right now, he wanted to be near when his innocence did reform to help and fight. And eventually, after weeks of travel, Allen found himself in China.

Allen knew something big had been happening between the Black Order and the waves and waves of Akuma he kept seeing, but he didn’t know what. He occasionally overheard conversations talking of strange battles between monsters and priests in black clothes. Or saw a headline detailing the destruction of a town or a village, and the accompanying photo had signs all over that akuma had been the ones to destroy that location. And perhaps what was even stranger was the lack of Cross Marian. 

Allen hadn’t seen hide nor hair of the man for months, and while he would normally be glad of the disappearance, he couldn’t help but feel his absence was ominous, and somehow tied in with the large number of akuma and the increase in fighting. Occasionally Allen would find something strange, like a cigarette butt with a ticket stub left in some strange location that only Timcanpy seemed to notice, and the location on the ticket would point further east, and although Allen hadn’t seen Cross at all, he had a horrible suspicion that Cross had been leaving a trail for him to follow.

Something was going to happen soon, and it seemed everyone was gathering together for this event.

It was dark, and Allen was trying to get some sleep at the side of a road. He’d curled himself up on a pile of dry bamboo leaves and had a coat draped over him as Tim nestled beside him. The air was silent aside from a gentle breeze whispering through the bamboo. Allen had nearly drifted off to sleep when his left eye whirred to life, jolting him awake.

Heart pounding, and a startled Tim flying up into the air, Allen sat bolt upright, staring towards the thousands of akuma souls he could see flying through the air towards an unknown destination.

“Tim, we gotta go…”

Allen didn’t get a chance to say anything more before a low moan ripped through their air, the ground shaking and trembling and Allen clapped his hand to his ear, wincing in pain. There was a moment of silence and the moan came again, accompanied this time by a blazing white light. 

Allen flinched away from the light, blinking his eyes to adjust back to the darkness as it faded. And although he had no idea where the swarm of akuma were headed, he somehow knew their destination had something to do with that strange moaning cry and blazing light. Allen hesitated for a moment, before he leapt to his feet and took off running, heading towards the source of the strange light.

It didn’t take him long to see what had caused the light, though Allen wished he was anywhere but here as he saw the thing in front of him. 

It was a torso, blinding white and huge, floating among the hills with a halo above the severed neck, like some awful mockery of an angel. The low moan that came from it shook the ground again, forcing Allen to his knees as the noise drowned out everything else, swamping him in misery and despair and pain.

“What is that?!” Allen gasped out, staring up at it from his knees as Tim hid himself away in a pocket.

He flinched away as with another devastating cry, the torso unleashed beams of blinding white energy, sweeping around in a circle and utterly destroying several of the surrounding hills, reducing them to dust.

A horrible sensation clenched at Allen’s heart from his innocence, a feeling of rage, suffering and warning, and Allen found himself gasping for breath at the onslaught of emotions, tears pricking in his eyes as he fell forwards, catching himself with his hand before he hit the ground, another wracking moan flooding the air.

‘Fallen one’

Allen needed no more explanation from his innocence to know that whatever this was, it had been caused by innocence disagreeing with an accommodator, and so a dreadful mockery of an angel it was. Allen couldn’t bear to lift his head to look towards it, couldn’t bear to hear its dreadful cries any longer, and even as the thousands of akuma swarmed overhead, he couldn’t make himself move to hide away, his entire body still reeling from the emotions plaguing his innocence and the information he’d been cursed with.

That was innocence. It was innocence. There was an accommodator in there. He could hear their cries with each anguished moan. He could hear them suffering.

The akuma had surrounded the fallen one and opened fire, the air lighting up with a dark crackling purple and a brilliant blazing white as the fallen one retaliated. Explosions rocked through the air, buffeting into Allen as countless akuma were instantly destroyed by the immense power before them, and yet the onslaught continued. Another terrible cry tore through the air and Allen flinched, finally lifting his gaze back up to the fallen one, noticing a detail he hadn’t before.

There was a man, trapped into the chest of the torso, his mouth open wide in agony as sightless eyes cried unending tears.

“We gotta help.”

Energy crackled around Allen as he got to his feet, still staring up at the enormous fallen one and the thousands of akuma swarming it. He didn’t know how he was going to get up there, but he knew he had to help. He couldn’t just leave that accommodator, that man, to suffer while his innocence destroyed everything around it. They were both in pain, and suffering, and he had to help!

A jolt of energy shot through Allen from his innocence and his eyes opened wide at the realisation that this is what he’d been missing. 

“Innocence,”

Blinding light wrapped around Allen as his innocence, as Crown Clown swirled and solidified, wrapping around his whole being in a warm embrace, sharing emotions, sharing knowledge, sharing power.

“Activate!”

Allen was launched into the air in a flash of bright ethereal light, Crown Clown latching on to branches and rocky outcroppings to launch him even higher, all the way up to the fallen one.

The noise up there was nearly unbearable, the sounds of thousands of akuma all firing in unison was almost drowned out by the anguished cry from the fallen one, a noise that reverberated through Allen’s entire being as Crown Clown surrounded him, shielding him both from the akuma and the fallen one. 

“Hey!” Allen reached out towards the man trapped in the torso, trying to grab hold of him, or even catch his attention, his shout drowned out by the overwhelming noise surrounding them. “Hey!”

Crown Clown cocooned Allen as the fallen one, with a terrible cry, unleashed another devastating wave of energy, the sounds of akuma exploding and hills cracking and crumbling apart filling the air for a moment before Crown Clown released it’s grip on Allen, letting him reach forwards again towards the man.

“Hey! Listen to me!”

Allen grabbed hold of the man’s shoulder, going to shake him, but pausing as with horror the white encasing the man began creeping up his own arm, and with no time to react or do anything Allen was swallowed up into the torso.

Pain exploded around Allen’s skull as overwhelming emotions battered into him, and visions flickered through his mind of someone else’s life. Someone was screaming as agony and anger warred inside him, and it took him a few moments before Allen realised he was the one screaming. His hands clutched at his head as he closed his eyes, trying to shut out the feelings that were bombarding him.

Once again Crown Clown wrapped securely around Allen, shielding him just slightly from the onslaught of overwhelming emotions, giving him enough breathing room to calm down, to separate himself from the anguish and rage swirling around him and his own emotions. 

“Why? Innocence, why?! Why are you trying to kill your accommodator?!” Allen cried out, his voice cracking as Crown Clown gently unfurled from around him.

An ear splitting cry reverberated through Allen and he gasped, mind going blank for a moment as more visions flickered through his mind. Tyki flickered through along with the other visions, causing a gasp from Allen and a shudder from Crown Clown.

“…he betrayed you… he betrayed the innocence…” 

Allen stared blankly for a moment before a glare snapped into place. 

“Don’t kill him over it! Let him go! Let Suman go!”

A wave of energy burst towards Allen, and it was all he could do to brace for impact before he was ejected from the torso of the fallen one. For a moment, Allen was falling through the air, wind whistling in his ears before he snapped into action, slowing his descent by using Crown Clown to grab onto nearby akuma. Using and simultaneously destroying the akuma, Allen launched himself back up onto the torso of the fallen one, clinging on beside Suman.

“Suman! Suman listen to me! I can get you out, I can save you!” Allen shouted over the wailing of the fallen one, once more grabbing hold of Suman’s shoulder, though this time he wasn’t sucked into the fallen one’s body.

“I know you can hear me, so fucking say something!”

“Who’s there…?” The hoarse broken voice of Suman gently spoke up as another wave of energy unleashed from the fallen one.

“I’m an accommodator, an exorcist! I can help you! But I need you to help me!” Allen shouted, still holding on tightly to Suman’s shoulder.

“Hah… why would you help me?” Suman laughed brokenly, his eyes seeming to stare through Allen. “I’ll die along with this fallen one.”

“No!” Allen growled out, his grip tightening on Suman’s shoulder. “The whole reason you’re a fallen one now is because you wanted to live, right? So fucking live! You wanted to see your wife and daughter again, didn’t you?! So don’t fucking give up now!”

Suman’s eyes widened slightly, seeming to come into focus for the first time, actually seeing Allen in front of him, Crown Clown swirling around him. Around them the body of the fallen one was beginning to crumble, chunks breaking off and crumbling into dust as Suman began shimmering, his body becoming translucent and ghostly.

“You…”

“I saw your memories! I saw what Tyki did to your friends, I saw the deal you made with him and I know the reason why! So don’t fucking give up and let me help you!” Allen let go of Suman’s shoulder and held out his hand towards the man’s face. “Bite onto my hand! I’ll sever you from your innocence and pull you out. You’ll loose your arm, but you’ll live, you’ll live! You want to live, don’t you?!”

There was a pause, parts of the crumbling fallen one breaking off all around them as Allen stared desperately at Suman, awaiting a response.

“I want to live!” Suman cried out, tears flowing from his eyes as he lunged forwards and bit down hard on Allen’s hand.

Crown Clown lessened the pain and the damage from the bite, but it still hurt and Allen cried out himself, squeezing his eyes tight shut as he pulled back with his right arm, while reaching forwards with his left and slicing through Suman’s arm, severing his connection to his innocence. Suman’s teeth clenched harder around Allen’s hand as he felt a give from the fallen one’s body, and a moment later they were falling through the air as the rest of the fallen one crumbled into dust, the green glowing cube of innocence tumbling down after them.

“Timcanpy! Get Suman’s innocence!” Allen called out, feeling the little golem wriggle out of his pocket and dart towards the falling innocence as he wrapped his arms more securely around Suman, and used Crown Clown to control their descent to the forest floor.

Once on solid ground Allen set Suman down, gently extracting his hand from Suman’s mouth before staggering back a few steps, collapsing to his knees a moment later as Crown Clown deactivated. Timcanpy flew down and landed in front of Allen, opening his mouth and revealing the innocence inside. Allen reached forwards with a trembling and bleeding hand and gave Tim a small pat and a gentle smile.

“Keep it safe for me, ok Tim?” He asked softly as Tim closed his mouth, hiding the innocence from view as he nodded slightly.

And then Allen turned his attention back to Suman. He was still sat in the same place Allen had set him down in, staring emptily at the forest floor, breathing but not making any other sound or movement. His body had been warped by the innocence, his skin pure white and almost glowing, eyes blank and colourless and no hair on his head, like the innocence had sucked all that made him a person out and left a strange warped shell in his place.

“Suman?” Allen asked gently, hoping calling his name would spark a response. But nothing happened. “Suman, we did it. You’re alive. You can go back home to your family…” Allen trailed off as there was still no response from Suman, not even the slightest indication that he’d been heard.

Allen shuffled forwards on his knees slightly, trying to get a better look at Suman. He was breathing, his chest was rising and falling, he was definitely alive. But as Allen looked closer there was something missing. The spark of life he was so accustomed to seeing in a person’s eyes was gone. Suman’s eyes were open but there was no life in them. No hint of the person he once was, the soul that had once lived in his body, was gone.

Allen simply stared at Suman for a few long moments. Had he done all of that, tried so hard to help, only to fail? Allen drew in a deep, shuddering breath before trying to give Suman a small smile and reaching out to gently rest his hand over Suman’s own hand.

“It’s ok. You can go home now. The Order will send you back to your family.” Allen said softly, hoping that somewhere, at least some of Suman’s soul was still alive. And he didn’t really believe that the Order would send Suman back to his family, but he had to think that right now, or it would become all too much for him. That he’d tried for nothing.

Suman suddenly contorted and Allen flinched back, staring in horror as with a soundless scream, Suman’s body was devoured from the inside out by butterflies, the swarm shooting into the air in a macabre dance. A jolt of fear ran through Allen as he almost wanted to throw up as he scrambled to his feet, recognising the butterflies, as Tim flew up into the air to hover beside Allen. 

Suman’s body vanished, with no trace left behind, as the last of the butterflies flew up to join the swarm flitting through the bamboo as Allen glanced around uneasily, looking for their owner.

“I’m impressed! Your innocence wasn’t destroyed, and you managed to reform it too!” Tyki gave Allen a grin as he strode confidently through the butterflies, holding his hands out to them as they began to swarm together into a dense pulsing mass, shifting and warping into something new. “Maybe you do have the heart.”

“Fuck off!” Allen’s voice sounded weak and scared, and he couldn’t help but take another step back from Tyki as his heart raced, Crown Clown activating and settling securely around his shoulders. Tyki simply laughed at Allen’s response before he turned his attention back to the pulsing mass of butterflies.

“I made the right decision, making that deal with that exorcist and not killing him outright. Look at how they’ve grown.” Tyki’s voice was filled almost with awe as the butterflies began to form a more solid shape, taking the form of two larger butterflies with striped black and white wings, and a horrible gnashing skull in the centre. Allen couldn’t help but flinch away from the sight, unable to get the image of the swarm consuming Suman out of his mind.

“What are those?!” Allen asked in a horrified whisper as the two larger butterflies gently landed on Tyki’s palms.

“They’re teez. Flesh eating golems created by the Millennium Earl.” Tyki gave the teez a smile as he admired their new looks. “They help me kill my victims, and they’ll help me kill you too!”

With a manic grin, Tyki leapt towards Allen, a hand outstretched as the teez on his palm grew, wings transforming into dark and deadly blades as Allen leapt back with a cry. Tim shot up higher into the air, fluttering nervously as Allen fought back against Tyki with Crown Clown. 

Dark purple light flashed against the bright ethereal white of Allen’s innocence, almost like a mockery of the the akuma battering the fallen one as both Allen and Tyki exchanged blows with each other, neither seeming to gain any ground as the battle raged on. 

A lucky blow from Crown Clown caught Tyki’s shoulder, tearing the suit and the skin beneath, causing him to cry out in pain. Tyki’s eyes flashed with a wild fervour as he lunged forwards, Allen unable to dodge in time and feeling the dark energy from the teez Tyki was wielding graze along his cheek and down his neck. His skin burnt like it was on fire and Allen screamed, staggering back and clutching at his cheek as Tyki lunged in again, a manic grin on his face.

Tyki’s hand plunged straight through Allen’s chest and he froze, the searing pain in his cheek and neck forgotten for the moment, his heart thumping wildly as the pair came to a standstill, both breathing heavily. Allen could feel Tyki’s hand in his chest, he could feel the teez fluttering inside him and the inherent wrongness of it all as all he could do was stand there and tremble, terrified that if he moved, Tyki’s hand would solidify and the awful searing pain that still burnt across his skin would engulf his entire chest. Tyki laughed softly at the terror on Allen’s face, though kept himself still too, like he too was scared of breaking whatever fragile peace they’d briefly found.

“I never told you what my power was, did I, boy?” Tyki asked with a grin as he tilted his head slightly at Allen. “I can choose to touch whatever I want. So right now, the only thing stopping your heart from being ripped out your chest is my decision to leave it there.”

Allen couldn’t help but flinch slightly as Tyki spoke, feeling his heart thud even more wildly. He couldn’t bring himself to say anything, simply staring at Tyki with wide terrified eyes as he laughed again.

“I could leave this teez inside you, and it would eat you from the inside out, just like Suman.” Tyki pushed himself a little closer to Allen, grinning right into his face as Allen felt himself lock up with fear. “Or I could kill you the same way I’ve killed all those other exorcists, by ripping out an organ and leaving you to die a slow, painful death.”

Allen could barely hear Tyki over the rushing of his blood in his ears as his world narrowed to himself and Tyki, acutely aware of every minute movement Tyki made, and every gentle flutter of the teez in his chest. The breath that was rushing in and out of his lungs didn’t seem to be doing anything as his terrified gaze was locked onto Tyki’s widening grin.

“So what’ll it be, boy? How do you want me to kill you?” Tyki’s voice was lilting and mocking as he pressed himself even closer, leering at Allen and revelling in the terror he was causing.

Crown Clown lashing out took both Allen and Tyki by surprise as it sliced up into the arm Tyki had plunged inside Allen, the Noah screaming out in pain as he pulled back before Crown Clown could completely sever his hand. Though as the teez was ripped from Allen’s chest, it bit down forcefully, tearing a chunk of Allen’s flesh away, causing a scream of his own to pierce the air. Both staggered back, Tyki clutching at his arm as Allen pressed his hands to his chest, feeling hot blood seeping through his clothes and fingers.

“Damn innocence!”

Tyki’s voice sounded demonic, blood dripping from his arm as he leered almost hungrily at Allen, preparing to launch forwards again, as all Allen could do was stagger back, still desperately trying to stem the blood streaming from his chest. Though a moment later, Tyki froze, and with a reluctant sigh he straightened himself up, gently tending to his arm. 

“Lucky for you, boy, the Earl wants me elsewhere. Though I do hope you join us in Edo, I really do want the pleasure of killing you myself!” 

Tyki gave Allen one last maniacal grin before he left, seemingly vanishing into thin air, the teez vanishing with him. Allen waited, tensed and ready, expecting a trap, but as more minutes passed and Tyki didn’t return, it seemed he really had left.

Allen let himself relax, deactivating Crown Clown and immediately stumbling to his knees as he gasped out in pain, feeling rather lightheaded. He needed to get to a doctor, but he had no idea where he was, or where the nearest town might be.

“Tim? Tim?!” Allen gasped out, lifting his head to look for the golden golem, but he couldn’t see him, causing a flicker of panic to shoot through him. “Timcanpy?! Where are you?!”

Had Tim been hurt by a stray blast from Tyki? Had he run off when the battle started, and didn’t want to come back? Allen felt his breathing speed up as he frantically looked for his usually constant companion. He tried to stagger to his feet, only succeeding in crashing back to his knees, the shudder of pain that shot through his body making him tremble and cry out.

“Tim!” Allen’s voice turned hoarse as he cried out, feeling tears fall down his cheeks as he stared up into the empty sky, feeling a cold dread descend over him.

Was he going to die out here all alone?

There was a streak of gold and suddenly Timcanpy was fluttering anxiously in front of Allen as he let out a sob in relief, moving one hand to gently reach up to his golem as Tim landed softly in his palm.

“Hey! Wait up little guy!”

The female voice that called out through the bamboo was unfamiliar, and scared, injured and rapidly loosing blood, Allen tensed, pulling Tim close to his body as he tried to shuffle back, only succeeding in getting caught in his own legs and tumbling backwards with a cry instead, his head thudding into the ground.

“Oh shit!”

Allen opened his eyes and was greeted by a blurry image of a woman kneeling over him, concern evident on her face and in her pose, even through his unfocussed eyes. Tim wriggled out of his weak grip and flew up, hovering in concern by the woman’s head as she quickly assessed Allen’s injuries. Allen’s hands were moved away from his chest before an intense pressure was applied there and he cried out, trying to wriggle away from the pain the woman was subjecting him to.

“Hold still! I’m trying to stop the bleeding!” She growled out in an impatient tone that didn’t hide the concern as Tim flitted about anxiously. “Hey you, golem! Make yourself useful and go get Bak! Tell him we need to get Walker to a hospital as soon as possible!”

Tim hesitated for just a moment before he dashed off, causing Allen to cry out again, lifting a hand almost like he wanted to grab hold of Tim before he left.

“No! Tim, come back!” Allen sobbed out, feeling scared and alone and in unimaginable pain, almost like he had years ago when Mana died. “Please come back! Let me go!” The second half of Allen’s pleading was directed to the woman as he moved his hand to try and remove whatever was pressed against his chest.

“Hold still!” The woman growled out again before sighing and speaking again, this time in a softer tone. “Your golem will come back. He’s going to get more help. Right now though, I need you to stop moving about so much, otherwise you’ll bleed to death before the help can get here!” 

Although her words made sense, Allen couldn’t bring himself to stop struggling against her his brain filled with a terror that was clouding all his thoughts. The woman muttered something under her breath Allen didn’t catch and a moment later Crown Clown activated, causing her to jump back in surprise. Crown Clown began gently cradling around Allen, a few tendrils separating off to wrap more securely around his chest, acting like a bandage, as the rest of the glowing cape gently swaddled Allen, holding him still in a warm embrace. Allen’s breath hitched slightly as he sobbed, still so scared, but he began to calm slowly in Crown Clown’s warm embrace. 

With Allen slowly calming, and more importantly with him no longer trying to fight his way free, and no longer bleeding freely, the woman stepped back up to him and gently lifted him up into her arms, beginning to walk out of the bamboo forest. 

Allen’s consciousness flickered in and out as he was carried. At one point he registered the woman carrying him talking with a man. That was when Timcanpy returned to him, snuggling up comfortingly against his uninjured cheek and a tiny pleased hum escaped him. A little later Allen felt himself being placed onto a bed as Crown Clown deactivated, a violent shiver running through his body at the cold air that suddenly assaulted his skin. And then Allen was aware of his injuries being tended to, and a blessed sweet numbness crawling through his veins as he finally drifted off into a deeper sleep.

Chapter Text

Allen awoke slowly at first, drifting through levels of consciousness and becoming aware of things in slow succession. There was a dull ache in his chest and right hand, and both seemed to be wrapped up tightly in bandages. But there was no other pain, and Allen could feel the warm smooth metal of Timcanpy resting by his cheek. He also became aware of someone else breathing gently, and as Allen finally opened his eyes he shuffled himself about slightly to get a better look at who else was in the room.

There was a woman sleeping knelt by the end of the bed, her head resting on the blankets. Allen recognised her from the bamboo forest where he'd tried to save Suman and failed, where he'd fought against Tyki again. 

Upon remembering Tyki, a sharp spike of fear flooded through Allen and he jolted back in the bed, sending Tim flying up into the air as his hand clutched at his chest, his other hand gripping tightly to the bedsheets. He couldn't tell if the flutters he could feel inside him were his imagination, or a teez that Tyki had somehow left behind. Allen gasped for air as his mind replayed an awful twisted mash up of Tyki plunging his hand into his chest and destroying his innocence, over and over. 

“Walker! Snap out of it!”

Allen flinched violently at the voice, gasping and pressing himself up against the headboard, eyes staring wildly at the woman in front of him. At his violent reaction she paused, lifting strange mittened arms into the air in a peaceful gesture. 

“You're not in the forest any more, Walker. You're in a hospital. You're safe here.” She spoke in a much calmer voice and Allen began to slowly calm as he listened to her, his breathing coming easier and his heart rate gently slowing. He was calmed even further as Tim landed on his head, the familiar weight and presence doing wonders to help calm him as Tim gently kneaded his small feet in Allen's hair.

“Who, who are you?” Allen asked, desperate to latch onto anything that wasn't thinking about Tyki. 

“Name's For. Your golem led me to you in the forest.” For explained, still eyeing Allen carefully as he nodded slightly. “We took you to a nearby hospital, we thought it would be the best place to bring you.”

There was something strange about the way For was speaking, like she was deliberately excluding information, though Allen had no idea what or why. 

“You were bleeding a lot from your chest when I found you, but luckily that wound wasn't too serious. Some stitches and it's fine. The bite on your hand however will most likely take a lot longer to heal.” For explained, sitting down on the edge of the bed as Allen nodded slightly again, glancing down at his bandaged hand.

“Where am I?” Allen asked softly. He knew it was a hospital, For had already said that much, but he still felt that she was hiding something from him and he wanted to know what. 

“You’re in a hospital in a town, not too far from where we found you.” For explained a little further. Yet Allen still felt that wasn’t the whole truth.

“You knew who I was in the forest.” Allen said carefully, trying to hide how anxious he still was about that whole topic. For paused for a few moments too long and that was when Allen knew she was definitely hiding something from him. “You’re lying to me about something, tell me the truth!” 

Allen gave For a small glare, still on the edge of panic and anxiety as Tim made a tiny ‘gah’ noise on his head, resuming his gentle kneading a few moments later. For paused for a few more moments before she let out a long exasperated sigh.

“I wanted you to calm down a little more before I told you. Ugh none of this is ideal.” For groaned and leant back, leaning on her arms before she looked back at Allen. “I’ll tell you, but you have to promise you won’t run off. I won’t be happy if you do, and I will catch you and drag your ass back into this hospital, so promise me you’ll stay put.” Allen hesitated, a distrustful glare on his face, before he eventually nodded slightly. 

“My name’s For, and I’m the guardian deity of the Asia branch of the Black Order.”

For paused, looking at Allen and awaiting his response before saying anything else. Somehow, Allen wasn’t surprised that he’d been caught by the Black Order again, though he did tense up, leaning slightly away from For. He knew she hadn’t finished explaining just yet, and was willing to hear her out, for now…

“I’d been sent to try and deal with the fallen one, though I didn’t get there in time for that. Though I knew who you were when I found you in the forest because of the reports Chief Komui’s sent out to the Branch Chiefs, regarding you.” Allen’s heart clenched slightly and he pushed back from For as much as he was able. 

“Me?” Allen’s voice trembled as he spoke, and he hated just how scared he sounded. For nodded, giving Allen a careful look before she continued.

“We have orders on how best to deal with you. Chief Komui stressed that you needed to be the one to initiate contact, and to leave you alone otherwise. Though obviously, we couldn’t leave you bleeding out in the forest. So we brought you to this hospital, instead of headquarters. And agreed I’d stay in the room to watch over you, as it’s hard to immediately tell I’m part of the Black Order.”

Allen was left reeling from the information For had just given him. He couldn’t trust that the Black Order, that Komui was doing all this out of kindness, or a want to help him. There had to be some trick, some trap! But… Lavi had said he was going to speak to Komui, to try and help him keep his freedom from the Order. Was this his doing? 

“Hey, Walker! Breathe!” 

For’s voice jolted Allen out of his thoughts and he suddenly became aware of his rapid uneven breathing and pounding heart. Allen swallowed heavily and after a few moments he managed a much deeper breath, the next few coming easier and slower until he’d calmed back down again. For was still watching Allen carefully, watching him calm down and waiting for him to start the conversation back up.

“You’re gonna let me go, right?” Allen hated how scared and desperate he still sounded, swallowing heavily as he looked at For. For raised her eyebrows almost in disbelief before replying.

“Once you’re healed, yeah. We’re not gonna take you prisoner or anything, but we can’t have you running about still hurt.” 

Allen finally relaxed a little, no longer pressing up against the headboard and instead moving his arms to wrap around himself, starting slightly at the movement from his left arm. So much had happened in such a short space of time he had almost completely forgotten that he’d reformed his innocence, that his left arm was back. Allen lifted his left arm up, clenching and unclenching his hand a few times, assessing the movement and feeling. 

Allen’s left arm felt slightly numb, not too dissimilar to when he was a child and had to work hard to actually use his left arm at all. His grip seemed weak, and there was a slight tremor that ran through his arm when he tensed too much, but he knew he could work on those issues.

“Is your arm hurt?” For’s question snapped Allen out of his thoughts, having briefly forgotten she was there as he looked over his arm. He glanced up at her, moving his arm back to wrap around himself again as he shook his head slightly.

Allen didn’t explain anything out loud to her. He didn’t want to explain how he’d reformed his innocence, that his arm felt a little numb still, that he’d had to fight Tyki immediately after getting his innocence back. He wasn’t even sure if she knew that his innocence had been turned to dust in the first place. However Allen’s silence only seemed to concern For as she frowned at him.

“You’d better not be hiding anything, Walker. I know you don’t trust the Order, but you’re in this hospital to heal, and the doctors can’t help you with that if you hide things from them.” For grumbled out, still frowning at Allen.

“It’s not hurt.” Allen said, hoping a verbal denial would help. For still seemed suspicious, though she let the topic drop.

“If you’re feeling calmer, Bak wants to talk to you.” For said, though continued speaking a moment later at the slight confusion on Allen’s face. “Chief Bak. Head of the Asia branch. We’re not even sure why you were in that area to begin with.”

Allen scowled down at the bedsheets, hugging himself a little tighter. He didn’t want to talk about what had happened, he didn’t even want to talk to this Bak about why he was in China to begin with. He just wanted to heal enough to get out of the hospital, to get away from the Order and continue on his own, heading to wherever he was needed.

“For… Where’s Edo?” Allen asked hesitantly, still scowling down at the bedsheets.

“Japan. Why?” For seemed slightly suspicious, though Allen wasn’t sure why.

“No reason.”

The last thing Allen wanted to do was to run into Tyki again, but he knew that whatever was going to happen in Edo, he needed to be there for it. The Earl and the Noah were planning something, and Tyki had practically given him an invitation by mentioning Edo by name. That, and Allen felt a strange urge to continue heading east, almost like something was calling to him, pulling him closer.

For didn’t seem to believe Allen’s response, but after a few moments she let out an exasperated sigh and stood up off the bed, stretching her arms above her head.

“I’m gonna go get Bak. Don’t run off! Or I’ll drag you back here more injured than when you left!” For threatened, pointing a mittened arm towards Allen as he looked up at her.

“I won’t.” Allen promised quietly. He wasn’t sure how serious For was about injuring him further, but she at the very least seemed very serious over chasing him down and returning him to the hospital.

For gave Allen one last glare, for good measure, before she left the room and left Allen alone with his thoughts. Allen’s mind jumped from thought to thought, not wanting to linger too long on any one thing, too worried of spiralling back down into panic, and there were far too many things right now that could easily send him down that path. And so, still trying to find a topic to think on that wouldn’t cause him any more panic, Allen jumped when the door reopened and a young man walked into the room, wearing a white bolero coat emblazoned with the cross of the Black Order. Bak gave Allen a smile even as Allen scowled up at him. 

“Walker, it's good to see you feeling better. I'm Bak Chang, head of the Asia branch. I know you don't trust the Order, probably for good reason, but right now we do want to help you.” Bak's small introduction gave Allen slight pause. He wasn't sure if anyone had ever acknowledged his distrust of the Black Order as being legitimate before. 

However, Allen didn't respond and continued glaring at Bak, even if the glare did lessen slightly. Bak sat himself on the edge of the bed, like For had done previously, before continuing the rather one sided conversation. 

“You managed to reform your innocence. When did you manage that?” Bak asked, looking towards Allen's left arm as his scowl deepened. And after a few moments of silence Bak sighed. “You don't have to tell me anything you don't want, but we do genuinely want to help you. And the more we know, the more we can help.”

“And the more you can blackmail me with.” Allen added in a mutter, causing Bak to pause. 

“We don't want to blackmail you, Walker.” He eventually said, which didn't make Allen relax any.  Bak sighed and tried again. “Alright, we'll not talk about your innocence, though I do hope you tell us if you are having any issues, we can help.”

“I will need to know why you were around the fallen one though. We've not known anything about your whereabouts for months, only for you to show up by a fallen one. I haven't informed any other higher ups of this information yet, but I will have to eventually, and I want to keep you as safe as possible when I do tell them.” Bak said, giving Allen a serious look at he spoke, even as Allen felt a spike of fear that he hid behind another glare. 

“Keep me safe how?” Allen asked, still hiding his fear behind a veneer of anger as Bak sighed again. 

“There are some in the Order who would assume the worst. They might assume that you made Suman fall, that you're working against the Order-“

“I tried to save his life!” Allen shouted across Bak, his hands moving to grab on tightly to the bedsheets. “I stopped the akuma or Tyki from getting his innocence, I fought against Tyki again!” Allen's voice cracked as he brought up Tyki, unable to stop the fear coming through his voice. Bak paused, staring at Allen with wide eyes. 

“You have Suman's innocence?”

Allen nodded slightly, not sure if he trusted Bak all that much right now, but after a moment he scooped Timcanpy off his head and set him down on his knees. 

“Open up, Tim.” Allen said softly, and Tim opened up his mouth, revealing the glowing green innocence cube inside. Bak stared at the innocence for a moment before letting out a relieved sigh.

“We thought we'd lost the innocence along with Suman. Thank you, Walker.” Bak sounded completely genuine but it didn't stop Allen from still frowning at Bak, still not wanting to trust him. “I'm going to ask you to keep hold of the innocence for now, but I will collect it and take it back to headquarters in a few days.”

“Why not take it now?” Allen asked with a frown as Tim closed his mouth and flew back up to perch on Allen's head. 

“I don't want you to have gone through all the trouble of saving the innocence only for it to be destroyed in transit to headquarters because we weren't prepared for it.” Bak explained as Allen scowled a little more. 

“I didn't help to save the innocence. I wanted to save Suman.” Allen admitted in a soft voice as he looked down at his knees, once more feeling awful that he'd tried so hard and ultimately failed. “He was dying and in pain, and I just wanted to help him…” Allen trailed off, his voice a quiet whisper as his eyes began burning with tears that he tried blinking back. 

“Whatever you did, however you helped, I'm sure Suman appreciated it, Walker.” Bak said softly. “The fact that you were even there to try and help in his last moments means a lot.”

Allen shook his head slightly, closing his eyes tightly. “I did save him. I separated him from his innocence before it killed him, but I was still too late. His soul had already died. And Tyki,” Allen stopped suddenly, feeling ill as he remembered the teez bursting out of Suman's body and devouring it, feeling a phantom flutter in his chest. He swallowed heavily, a hand involuntarily moving to his chest and clutching at the bandages there.

“Walker?” Bak’s voice was gentle and concerned, and Allen looked up at him, struggling to hide the terror he was feeling. “What’s wrong?”

Allen could only shake his head mutely. He couldn’t talk about that, he couldn’t even think about it! He couldn’t think about Tyki, or teez, or butterflies or fallen ones. Allen drew his legs up close to his body and hugged them close as he closed his eyes tightly, pressing his face into his knees as he simply worked on trying to keep his breathing as steady as possible, and trying to keep his thoughts away from everything that had happened.

“Walker, I’m going to try and help you take your mind off things, but I’ll need your cooperation, ok?” Bak spoke gently and it took a few moments of fighting for breath for Allen to respond, nodding just slightly. “Walker, lift your head for me and look around. I want you to list five things for me you can see. Give me as much detail as you can.”

Almost a little reluctantly Allen lifted his head, blinking his eyes as he stared out at the room. It was almost a struggle to focus on any one thing long enough to list it, but he tried, his eyes slowly sliding over to the window.

“The window, it’s dirty.” Allen began, receiving a nod from Bak. “The curtains are blue.”

“Good. Keep going, three more things.”

“The floorboards are a dark wood, and the bedside table is a similar wood, but a bit paler.”

“One more thing you can see.” Bak encouraged gently as Allen looked around a little more.

“The walls are off-white, and the paint’s not very smooth.” Allen finished off as Bak nodded again.

“Perfect. Now tell me four things you can feel.” Allen wasn’t sure exactly what Bak was doing, but he did as he was told, and focussed in on the things he could feel.

“Tim sat on my head, he’s slightly warm. And the blankets are soft. The headboard of the bed is wood and hard, and the air is cold.”

“Well done. Now three things you can hear.” This was a little harder and Allen found he had to concentrate, listening hard for a few moments.

“Our breathing.” Allen frowned slightly as he focussed a little more, picking up on some faint noises coming from outside the room. “There are people talking outside. And a child crying somewhere.”

“And tell me two things you can smell?” Bak’s voice was still gentle and patient as he waited for Allen to continue.

“Disinfectant.” Allen wrinkled his nose slightly, having not focussed too much on the lingering sharp smell before now. “And food, I think.” The second smell set Allen’s stomach rumbling loudly and Bak smiled at the reaction.

“We’ll get you some food after this, I promise. But lastly, tell me one thing you can taste.”

Allen paused, focussing his attention onto his mouth and pulled another expression at the bitter taste lingering on his tongue. “Medicine, I think.” Bak chuckled softly as Allen looked up at him.

“Are you feeling calmer now, Walker?” Bak asked, still gentle and calm as he waited for Allen’s response. And to Allen’s surprise, he did feel calmer. He wasn’t sure exactly what Bak had done, but this was the calmest he’d felt since waking up in the hospital, for once not feeling on edge or having to fight for breath.

“Yeah.” Allen admitted softly, lifting Tim off his head to gently hold him in his hands, looking down at him and the light reflecting off his golden body.

“Good. I’m glad.”

“What… did you do?” Allen asked a little hesitantly, still looking down at Tim.

“I didn’t do anything. I just guided you through some grounding techniques.” Bak explained, causing Allen to look up at him with a frown. Sensing his incoming question, Bak continued explaining before Allen could speak. “Grounding techniques like that can help if you’re feeling overwhelmed or panicked about anything. Just take the time to focus in on your immediate surroundings, five things you can see, four things you can touch, three things you can hear, two things you can smell and one thing you can taste.” Allen looked back down at Tim and was silent for a few moments. 

“Thank you.” He eventually murmured softly.

“You’re welcome. Now I think I promised you some food.” Bak said, standing up as Allen visibly perked up at the mention of food. “Follow me, Walker, and we’ll get you something to eat.”

Allen scrambled off the bed, letting go of Tim who flew up only to perch on Allen’s shoulder a moment later as Bak headed to the door and pulled it open. For was outside the room, a little way down the corridor, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed and she raised her eyebrows in question as she watched Bak and Allen leave the room. 

"We're going to get food." Bak explained as he walked by For. She nodded and pushed herself off the wall to follow. 

Bak lead Allen and For through the hospital to a small and rather empty dining area, where they sat down at a table and waited for some food. When a bowl of noodles arrived, Allen frowned down at it unhappily, to the confusion of Bak and For for a few moments. 

"Oh right, you're a parasite type accommodator!" Bak exclaimed before he stood up. "I'll see if I can get you some more. Feel free to start eating though."

At the promise of more food Allen began eagerly eating, and he finished off the bowl of noodles in a matter of moments. And then he and For were sat in a rather awkward silence until For broke it with a loud frustrated groan. 

"I'm not gonna sit here in silence if it's gonna be this awkward." She grumbled as she looked over at Allen. "Talk to me, Walker. Ask whatever you want.”

Allen scowled at For's command, not wanting to talk about anything. Though she had said 'ask' rather than 'tell'.

"Guardian deity?" Allen eventually asked, wanting to know more but not knowing how else to phrase the question.

“I was created by one of Bak’s ancestors, and I saw the creation of the Black Order, but I answer directly to the Chang family, and protecting them and the location of the Asia headquarters are my priorities.” For explained.

“You answer directly to the Chang family? Not anyone in the Order?” Allen asked with a frown. He didn’t know how the hierarchy of command worked in the Black Order but it seemed strange to him that someone with as much apparent power and control as For didn’t have to answer to someone higher up.

“I tell you I’ve been alive for over 100 years, saw the creation of the Black Order, and you’re more concerned with who I answer to? Sheesh.” For grumbled softly, rolling her eyes and ignoring the glare Allen directed at her. “The Chang family are the ones who control me, Bak is the current head of the family and has the power to control me, so I answer to him. But Bak gets his orders from Chief Komui, and other higher ups within the Order, so technically I do get my orders from the Black Order.”

“Bak controls you?” 

“This is really what you’re interested in? Ugh.” For complained softly, though despite her complaining, she continued answering Allen’s question. “I’m a creation of technology and magic, and the power to control me is passed through the Chang bloodline. Though this control is more summoning me to fight, or seal certain barriers. I have free will, but I was created as a guardian deity. My job is to protect the Chang family, and the physical location I’m attached to. I am the first and last line of defence for the Asia branch headquarters, and that’s been the case since the Order was first created.”

“And you’re here to stop me from running away?” Allen asked, directing a rather distrustful glare towards For, drawing a frustrated groan out of her.

“I’m here because I’m the one who carried your sorry injured ass out of the forest, and because I was concerned about you! Dummy!” For gave Allen a glare to rival his own before she sighed and softened slightly. “Not everyone you meet is an enemy, y’know.” Allen glared a little more at For before turning his glare down to the table.

“The Black Order is.” Allen muttered quietly, causing For to sigh.

“Listen, kid, I know better than most how awful the Black Order is. I’ve been around since the beginning, and seen some of the worst experiments they’ve conducted. But even then, the Order isn’t your enemy. You’d be surprised, I think, at the sheer number of people within the Order who want to help you. You specifically, people who have never met you and still want what’s best for you.” Allen lifted his head in surprise as For spoke, struggling to reconcile what he knew about the Order with what For was telling him now.

“And I bet you think I should join?” Allen asked, still glaring, but using the question as a sort of probing stick, testing to see if he felt he could trust For.

“Not really. Having met you I think the Black Order would be bad for you. But I am saying don’t be so quick to judge those who are with the Order.”

Allen wasn’t sure what to make of For’s answer as he turned a scowl down at the table. In part, it concerned him, For saying she thought the Order would be bad for him did nothing to ease any of his fears about the organisation, but she was yet another person within the Order who didn’t want him to immediately join up, and respected his decision to not join too.

“Hey, Walker, stop glaring into the table, it’s done nothing wrong.” For said with a grumble after a few minutes of silent glaring from Allen. Allen lifted his head and directed a withering scowl to For that she easily ignored. “You may not trust me or Bak, but I’ve seen my fair share of chiefs and commanders within the Order, and Bak’s heart is in the right place. You should trust him, at least a little.” For said softly once Allen’s attention was on her again, and Allen was reminded of Bak telling him he wanted to keep him safe.

Allen didn’t get a chance to respond as Bak suddenly returned, holding a tray piled high with food and followed by several other chefs also carrying multiple plates of food as Allen’s eyes practically began sparkling in excitement.

“I wasn’t sure how much you’d eat, but I remember hearing several reports that you eat a staggering amount, so here you go! Eat as much or as little as you’d like!” Bak announced, setting down the tray he was carrying in front of Allen who immediately began eating like he’d never eaten in his life, pleased and happy hums escaping from him as he devoured the mountains of food.

“Well, it looks like food is one way to win him over.” For commented softly to Bak as they watched Allen eat.

“I’ll keep that in mind. I still need to talk to him about the fallen one in more detail.” Bak responded, just as softly.

“Oh, Bak?” Bak turned to For with a small questioning frown, For looking towards Allen still. “Make sure he’s not about to do something stupid and dangerous. He asked me about Edo before you spoke to him.” Bak looked back at Allen, his frown morphing into one of concern.

“I’ll try my best.”

Chapter Text

After just a couple of days cooped up in the hospital, Allen was bored senseless and desperate to get out and be doing something, rather than just sitting about waiting to heal. He was sick of being injured, and sick of being stuck in one place, especially now that his innocence had reformed and he could actually be out there doing something and fighting against akuma. And it was all making him a bit of a menace, at least from the perspective of the hospital staff. Allen was rarely in his room, usually having found some section of the hospital to explore that he certainly shouldn’t be in, and when he wasn’t wandering in places he shouldn’t be, he was in the dining hall, eating more food than the hospital could get hold of in one day.

It was on one of Allen’s wanderings that he caught sight of a very angry looking For, and after a moment of eye contact, he began running in the opposite direction, Timcanpy letting out a small surprised noise as he dashed after Allen.

“Walker! You get back here right this second!” For shouted down the corridor as she chased after Allen too, quickly gaining on him.

Allen rounded a corner too fast, slipping and stumbling and nearly crashing headlong into a wall, sending several staff members squealing and scurrying out of the way as For caught up with him, grabbing the back of his shirt before he connected face first with the wall. Timcanpy dove down Allen’s shirt in terror as For lifted Allen up by his shirt, simmering at him in rage as she held him high enough so his toes only just touched the floor. Allen struggled a little uselessly in her grasp, trying to reach up and free himself to no avail. 

“I will chain you up in your room, Walker, and keep you under personal guard 24/7!” For growled out as Allen struggled. “You are here to rest and heal, not to make life miserable for all the staff who work here!”

“I’m bored!” Allen whined, still struggling fruitlessly in For’s iron grasp. Though that had been the wrong thing to say as For lifted Allen completely off the ground, a righteous fury burning in her eyes.

“Wrong answer!” Allen cowered slightly from For’s anger, before he steeled himself and glared back at her, having given up struggling for the moment as he dangled in her grasp.

After a few moments of glaring, For suddenly lowered Allen back down, and before he had a chance to catch his footing, For stalked off, dragging him along the ground behind her.

“Hey!” For ignored Allen’s shouts of protest, continuing to walk staring straight ahead. “Where are we going?!”

“We’re going to Bak.” For grumbled out, not looking back as Allen slowly resigned himself to being dragged along the hospital floor, glaring viciously at anyone who made eye contact with him. After a few moments, he was shaken by For, causing him to shout out in protest. “Stop glaring at the hospital staff, Walker! You’re already making their lives miserable enough!”

Allen grumbled sulkily as he returned to glaring, though this time fixing his gaze on the floor he was being dragged over. The pair finished their journey to Bak in silence, and as For opened the door to Allen’s room, she dumped him unceremoniously on the floor with a cry of protest from him before she closed the door and stood in front of it with her arms crossed and a glare fixed firmly on her face. Grumbling again, Allen picked himself up off the floor with a small wince, the impromptu running hadn’t been the best for his still healing chest, and dusted himself off, not making eye contact with For, or Bak who was stood in front of the window with a rather weary expression on his face.

“Walker, I get you’re frustrated with your situation right now, but you need to be a little more considerate of the people who are working here.” Bak said, sounding just as weary as he looked.

“What do you want me to do? Sit in this room staring at a blank fucking wall and going fucking crazy? I’ve not been able to fight for months and now that I can fight again, I’m stuck here doing jack shit!” Allen shouted back, ignoring For as she called out his name in a warning tone, glaring at Bak. 

“Walker, please, you already heal faster than most, the doctors here are doing the best they can, I know it’s hard but you need to wait until you’re healed.” Bak said, still sounding weary but speaking in a tone that brokered no arguments, though that didn’t stop Allen.

“I’m not going to sit around doing fuck all when I should be doing something to help! I’ve got to keep moving, I need to keep walking!” Bak held Allen’s angry glare for a few tense moments before he sighed, moving a hand to rub his temples. 

“I have a suggestion, but I’m not sure you’ll like it.” Bak said, giving Allen a tired expression.

“What?” Allen asked, crossing his arms as he glared at Bak.

“We came here today to escort Suman’s innocence back to headquarters, and so I could talk with you more about what you experienced with the fallen one. My suggestion is this. Come with us back to headquarters.” Allen physically recoiled from Bak’s suggestion, something almost like a growl escaping from him, but before he had a chance to say anything, For spoke up.

“Told you he’d take it well.” Allen whirled around, fixing her with a sharp glare that she easily shrugged off.

“Let me explain a little more, Walker.” Bak said, again before Allen had a chance to say anything, and Allen turned to glare at Bak again. “We have a medical team at headquarters, so you’d still be receiving the same care there as you are here. The building is much larger, and you’d be able to explore more if you wanted, without getting into as much trouble. I’m certain you’d be fascinated by the science section, and there wouldn’t be an issue of you eating more food than what can be found, as we already cater to hundreds of staff, and are used to dealing with the appetites of parasite type accommodators, there are plenty of food reserves.”

“You’d be a menace there, but less of a menace than you are here.” For grumbled out, receiving a brief glare from Allen before he turned his attention back to Bak.

“I’m not going with you back to the Order!” Allen growled out, taking a rather defensive posture as if he expected Bak to suddenly try and tackle him to the ground. Bak sighed and tried again.

“We’re not asking you to join the Order, Walker. You’d be free to leave once you’re healed. But it’s a better location for you, a better location for us, and we’re more equipped to deal with your requirements. It’s your choice, you can stay here in this hospital if you want, but there will be more for you to do back at headquarters.”

“And more food.” For added on, Bak nodding slightly in agreement.

Allen glared unhappily between For and Bak, still standing in a defensive posture as he thought over his options. Neither were good, and neither were what he wanted. And his skin crawled at the idea of spending any time in a Black Order headquarters, but he couldn’t deny Bak was right. And although he’d never wanted to step foot in any Black Order headquarters, Allen also couldn’t deny that he was incredibly curious about their bases of operations. The minutes of silence continued to stretch on as Allen’s thoughts finally turned to the the other day, when he’d discussed the Order with For, and her comment that Bak’s heart was in the right place. Allen sagged slightly as the fight went out of him, turning a frustrated and angry glare onto the floor.

“Fine.” He muttered out grumpily. “But I’m not happy about this!” He added on, stalking over to the bed and sitting on the edge with a huff as Tim finally flew out of his shirt and hovered in the air beside him.

“I’d be surprised if you were.” Bak said, as he also seemed to relax a little, seemingly relieved that Allen had agreed.

“So you wanted to talk to me about the fallen one?” Allen asked still grumpy, but hiding his anxiety as he directed a glare towards Bak, who paused and glanced towards For. 

“As you’re coming with us back to headquarters, I’d rather wait to have this discussion there.” Bak admitted, causing Allen to scowl down at the floor and cross his arms. “It’s going to be a rather sensitive conversation, both from the information being discussed, and I know it’s an uncomfortable topic for you.” Bak added on. Allen flinched at being called out so easily, but hid it behind another scowl, not sure if Bak had noticed or not.

“So you’d rather wait until I’m somewhere where I don’t want to be before talking about something you think will upset me?” Allen spat out, knowing Bak didn’t really deserve his anger, but having nothing else to direct it towards. And even if he didn’t want to admit it, he was scared too, which was feeding the anger even more.

“If you’re too upset to talk about it when we arrive then we won’t, and it can wait until you’re more settled. But we will need to have this conversation, Walker.” Bak said, giving Allen a gentle look.

“Then why not have it now? You were gonna have the conversation here with me originally!” Allen didn’t want to talk about the fallen one at all, and he was certain Bak knew this, but he was hoping he could hide that behind a false want to have the conversation now.

“I think you’re a little too wound up right now.” Bak’s tone was gentle but his words still elicited a hiss of anger from Allen.

“You don’t need to coddle me!”

“Geez, simmer down, Walker.” For said, giving Allen a flat look as he turned his glare onto her. “If you weren’t wound up I wouldn’t have had to chase you through this hospital, and stop you from crashing face first into a wall. Burn off some of that restless energy first, that’s all Bak’s saying.”

Allen knew full well Bak was saying more than that, but For’s words did the trick for the moment and he calmed down a little, glaring down at the floor again. He could almost feel Bak breathe a sigh of relief as he relaxed, which irritated him, but he didn’t react. Though Allen did glance up as Bak left his post by the window, walking towards the door.

“We’re going to arrange for you to be discharged. We’ll come back and get you when we’re ready to leave. Please stay put here until then. I know it’s frustrating, but we shouldn’t be long.” Bak explained as he reached the door, looking back at Allen who scowled in response. And with that, Bak and For left the room, leaving Allen alone. 

Allen couldn’t deny that he was impressed by the physical location of the Asia branch of the Black Order. The entire thing was carved into a huge mountain, and as they walked through the corridors, Bak and For explained the different sections they were passing by, what some of the strange symbols on the walls meant, and most importantly, where the dining hall was located. And Allen was assured that the kitchens were open 24/7 so he could eat whenever he wanted. 

Although Allen was hugely impressed with the building, and awed at the immense size of it, he also couldn’t help but be intimidated by the sheer number of people housed within the building. He’d never seen this many people outside of a major city, and although he knew the Black Order was a huge organisation, knowing that and seeing it were two very different things. And while he was still awed and intimidated, a tiny voice in his mind reminded him that this was only the Asia branch, that there was still the main headquarters and probably several other branch locations too. The knowledge was terrifying and Allen couldn’t help but stick close to Bak and For, not wanting to get separated from the only two people he knew in this den of wolves. Allen ordered Timcanpy to sit on his head too, concerned at loosing the golem in the vast network of identical corridors.

As For and Bak lead Allen even deeper within the building, a horrid sense of unease built within Allen, making him twitchy and anxious. He was already hopelessly lost, and his traitorous mind was whispering he’d be trapped here forever, that this had all been a trick from Bak and For to trap him within the Black Order against his will. Eventually For whirled around, stopping both Allen and Bak in their tracks as she gave Allen a soft glare.

“Out with it, Walker. What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” Allen’s answer was far too quick, and he knew it the second Bak frowned in concern and For’s eyes narrowed in disbelief, causing him to cross his arms and pull up a glare of his own.

“Walker-“ For didn’t get to complete her sentence as Bak stepped up, placing a hand on her shoulder as he gave Allen a gentle smile.

“Let’s head back to the dining hall.” Bak suggested. “We can get a quick snack there, and then we can show you to the medical wing.” He gave Allen another smile before turning and heading back the way they’d come, not looking back to see if Allen was following.

Allen barely hesitated as he followed after Bak, not even fully caring if For saw how desperate he seemed to head back closer to where he knew the exit was. Though, hopefully she’d believe it was because he was hungry, rather than a want to be closer to the exit. The dining hall was huge and bustling when they arrived, and once they’d ordered their food from the counter and collected it, they found a relatively quiet table to sit down at.

Allen tucked in hungrily to his small stack of food, though couldn’t help but glance about nervously as he ate, fully aware of just how many people were here, and how easy it might be for them to try and overwhelm him. Eating was helping to keep him calmer (and the food was absolutely delicious, the head chef here might not be that Jerry that Lavi had spoken about, but this was still the best food Allen had eaten in his life) but he still couldn’t help but be a little anxious and twitchy.

Bak and For occasionally had brief conversations with various different people as they passed by, but Allen wasn’t paying attention to the conversations, still more concerned with how vastly outnumbered he was, and how hopelessly lost he’d be once they took him to the medical wing. And all too quickly Allen had finished eating, having to stop himself from fidgeting anxiously.

“Walker,” Allen’s head snapped up to Bak as he spoke, causing him to sigh softly. “Try to relax a little. We’re not going to trap you here.” Allen gave Bak a glare, causing him to sigh again.

“Give your golem a hug. He seems to make you less anxious generally.” For suggested, looking up at Tim sat on Allen’s head, and causing him to turn his glare to For.

Although Allen didn’t react to For’s suggestion beyond glaring, Tim flew down from Allen’s head and landed in his lap, growing slightly until he was a much more comforting weight. Allen frowned down at his traitorous golem, though wrapped his arms around Tim’s warm body a moment later, feeling at least a little of his anxious energy dissipating. Satisfied that Allen had calmed down at least a little, Bak gave him a smile and stood up.

“I’ll take you to the medical wing, and you can get some rest there.” Bak promised as Allen stood up himself, holding Timcanpy close as he once more followed Bak and For through the identical corridors.

Reaching the medical wing was almost a relief, as the number of people dropped off and it got quieter. Allen was still clutching Tim close, but he relaxed a little more in the quieter environment, even if the same anxious thoughts of being trapped were still swirling around his mind. Bak and For showed Allen to a quiet room, a bed pressed up against a wall, and arches overlooking a corridor far below. Allen wandered over to the arches, peering down at a few people bustling far beneath as Bak and For watched him for a few moments.

“This is your room, while you’re here.” Bak said after a few moments of silence. “You’re free to explore, and you can ask anyone for directions if you get lost. Most people here won’t know who you are, and you can just tell them you’re new here if you don’t want to explain anything else.”

Allen scowled slightly, not wanting anyone to think he was a member of the Black Order, even if it was easier than telling the truth. But eventually he nodded softly, still frowning a little unhappily.

“Don’t go too crazy with exploring. You are still here to heal.” Bak reminded Allen, receiving another scowl. “And I’ll leave you to settle in for a day or two before we have that conversation.”

Allen’s scowl deepened and he looked back out over the corridor, hiding the new flutter of anxiety that had settled in his stomach.

“Get some rest, Walker. I don't want to have to chase you down any more.” For grumbled softly before she turned and stalked out of the room, Bak giving Allen one last look before leaving himself, and leaving Allen alone.

Allen wandered around the room, feeling a little lost, a little anxious and a little overwhelmed as he held Tim closer. Eventually he sat himself down on the bed, curling his knees up closer to his body as he hummed into Tim, closing his eyes and pressing his cheek against the warm smooth metal of Timcanpy’s body. He didn’t like it here, and he wanted to leave. But he’d made his decision, and he couldn’t leave now, even if he wanted. He was hopelessly lost within the huge building, and the last thing Allen wanted to do was talk to someone and ask for directions to the exit. So instead, he curled up tighter, hugging Tim closer, as he closed his eyes, and focussed on the warm metal of Tim’s body and the occasional soft strange purr he seemed to make, the sensations and familiarity keeping him calm.

After a little while sat hugging Tim in his room, Allen’s stomach began rumbling and he lifted his head from Tim’s body, letting the golem fly up into the air and shrink back down to a smaller size as he got to his feet and headed over to the door. He was a little hesitant to start exploring, a little scared of getting lost and more than a little scared of interacting with other members of the Order, but he was also hungry, and determined to not spend his entire stay here holed up in this room. He was feeling calmer for the moment too, and so with Tim flying by his shoulder Allen stepped out of the room and began wandering through the corridors, trying to find his way back to the dining hall.

It was mostly luck that Allen was able to find the dining hall again. He’d wandered close enough to smell the various different dishes being cooked and served there that he was able to find the rest of the way there through smell alone. And by the time he’d arrived, his stomach was rumbling so loudly he caused more than a couple of heads to turn and look towards him, which simply made him scowl unhappily. Trying to ignore the curious stares of the other people sat in the dining hall, Allen made his way over to the short queue by the ordering counter, and before long he had a stack of plates piled high with steaming food that he eagerly began to eat.

Allen was enjoying his food, blissfully ignoring everyone else around him, when some rather loud whispering began to attract his attention. Glancing towards the source of the loud whispering revealed a group of three young scientists, who were sat on a nearby table looking over at him, and clearly trying to be as subtle as possible, failing miserably. Allen frowned at the three, before stubbornly turning back to his food, not wanting to get involved with whatever strange experiments the Black Order conducted. Though it wasn’t too much longer until his eating was interrupted again, by the girl of the small group peering over his stack of bowls a little nervously and giving him a small smile.

“Um, hello there! My name’s Rohfa, and I’m an assistant scientist!” 

Unhappily, Allen looked up at Rohfa, fixing her with a glare as she paled a little and her smile became a little more nervous, though she didn’t back off just yet.

“My friends and I, Rikei and Shifu,” Rohfa gestured to the other two scientists she’d been with in turn, “we noticed that you’re eating an awful lot of food, and well, we’ve done a lot of reading about innocence as we hope to join the European Branch some day and work alongside innocence, and we know that parasite type accommodators have very large appetites!”

Rohfa paused, a little unnerved by the lack of response from Allen as he continued glaring at her, a slightly awkward silence beginning to stretch between them for a few moments.

“Well, what I meant to say was, if you are an exorcist, we’d love to be able to have a look at your anti-akuma weapon! We’ve never seen one in real life yet, and we want to learn everything we can so we can do our best to support you!”

“I’m not an exorcist.” Allen grumbled unhappily, finally turning his glare away from Rohfa as he turned his attention back to his food. 

This was exactly why Allen didn’t want to talk to anyone in the Order! They all knew too much about innocence, which meant, in his opinion, they all knew far too much about him! Rohfa seemed to deflate slightly at his response, though wasn’t dissuaded for long before she sat herself down at the table, gesturing for Rikei and Shifu to join her, the pair joining the table and sitting down either side of her.

“Well, if you’re not an exorcist, you’re obviously still new here! So we’d like to officially welcome you to the Asia Branch of the Black Order!” Rohfa announced with a smile, causing Allen to look up with a sharp glare in his eyes.

“I’m not part of the Order!” He spat out, attempting to keep his voice a little quieter so as to not make a scene and attract even more unwanted attention. Rohfa faltered, her smile falling, and confusion and worry taking their place. “I’m only here to heal.”

Poor Rohfa looked even more confused, and Rikei and Shifu were mirroring her confused expression as Allen scowled down into his food. Damn Bak and For for talking him into coming here! He should have stayed in the hospital! This was awful! Allen tried to return to eating, but the awfully awkward and confused silence kept growing and soon it was unbearable. With a loud, frustrated groan Allen slammed his chopsticks down on the table, making the three scientists jump.

“Yes, I have innocence. No, you can’t see it. No, I’m not part of the Order. No, I’m not joining the Order. I’ll be leaving as soon as I’ve healed, and hopefully never coming back!” 

Allen fixed each scientist with a hard glare as he finished his very quick explanation, hoping that would be it, and the three would leave him in peace now. After a few moments of silence, he picked up his chopsticks, and began eating again.

“You said you weren’t an exorcist?” Rohfa eventually asked, sounding hesitant, but very curious.

“I’m not. People associate exorcists with the Black Order, and I’m not part of the Order. I’m just an accommodator for innocence, that’s all!” Allen grumbled out.

“So you are a parasite-type accommodator then?” Allen looked up and fixed the speaker, the one Rohfa had indicated as Rikei, with a sharp glare for a few moments before pointedly turning back to his food and not answering his question.

“Even if you’re not staying here for long, if you’re not part of the Order, you probably don’t know anyone here. We’ll happily keep you company and show you around while you’re here!” Rohfa offered after a few more moments of silence, causing Allen to fix her with another glare, that she smiled off. “What’s your name?”

Allen continued to glare at Rohfa for a short while, the girl simply smiling back at him and waiting for his response and he found himself wondering why he recently kept ending up with people who refused to leave him alone. After a lengthy pause, Allen sighed and gave in to Rohfa’s question.

“Allen Walker.” He grumbled out, once more returning to his food as Rohfa beamed happily.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Walker!”

Allen simply made an unhappy grumble in response, having come to the conclusion that these three weren’t going to leave him alone, but he could at least return to his meal and try to enjoy it, even with their only slightly annoying company.

“So how come you’re healing here rather than a hospital if you’re not part of the Order?” Rikei asked, causing Allen to scowl down into his food. Why were scientists so nosey?!

“It was the better option.” Allen eventually grumbled out as he finished off the last of his food, full for the moment. “Do any of you play poker?”

“I play a little.” Shifu said as Rikei nodded eagerly.

“Not really, but I’m sure I can pick it up quickly enough.” Rohfa answered a moment later.

A rather evil smirk crossed over Allen’s lips as he pulled out the deck of cards Krory had given him, setting it on the table in front of the three scientists. If they weren’t going to leave him alone, he was going to at least make them as miserable as he was to be here.

“I quite enjoy playing myself, fancy a game or two?” Allen asked, his grin widening.

Rohfa looked a little bewildered at his sudden change in mood, but as Rikei eagerly agreed, and Shifu agreed a few moments later, she nodded, giving Allen a small smile.

“Sure! This sounds like fun!”

Chapter Text

Allen was lead by the three scientists to a relatively quiet library section deep in the science section of the Asia Branch where the small group found a table and some chairs and settled down to play. Allen pulled out his deck of cards and began expertly shuffling them as Timcanpy settled down on his shoulder, adding in a little flourish and the occasional trick, a pleasant smile on his face as the scientists watched him. Occasionally the bandages on his right hand got in the way of a card trick or two, or the slight numbness in his left hand made him falter slightly, but he was mostly able to work around it, certain he’d be able to cheat well enough to deceive the three scientists.

“As I said before, I’ve never played poker, but I’m sure I’ll pick it up quickly!” Rohfa said after a moment of being transfixed by the cards in Allen’s hands.

“Then I’ll run through the rules quickly for you.” Allen gave her a pleasant smile as he continued shuffling the cards, still working the occasional card trick into each shuffle. Rohfa blushed slightly at the smile he gave her, though Allen didn’t seem to notice.

“You’ll be dealt two cards, and you’ll have to decide what to bet with those two cards. The player to the left of the dealer will start the betting, and then everyone will have a chance to either call; matching the previous bet, raise; betting higher than the previous bet or fold; backing out of betting entirely. Folding means you loose all chance of winning. You can also check, which means betting nothing while still staying in the game, but can only do this if no one else has made a bet yet. The dealer will then deal out three more cards and reveal them to the table, and there’ll be another round of betting. The dealer deals out one final card and reveals it, and after one last round of betting, the players reveal their cards.”

Allen shuffled the cards in one last fluid gesture before placing out a few selections on the table in front of them as Rohfa watched curiously.

“These are the standard winning hands from lowest to highest. You have one or two pair hands, three of a kind, straight, flush, full house, four of a kind, and a straight flush or royal straight flush.” Allen gestured to each hand he’d laid out in turn as Rohfa watched and nodded along. “Think you’ve got all that?” Allen asked sweetly as he put the cards back into the deck and shuffled them all together again.

“I think so…” Rohfa said, a focussed frown on her face as she thought.

“Don’t worry, we can go easy on you!” Rikei said with a grin, giving Rohfa a pat on her shoulder as Allen smiled sweetly again.

“Of course!” He agreed, lying, like a liar. “Chips are standardly used for betting in poker, but if we don’t have those, we can always use matchsticks and assign monetary value to them.” Shifu nodded in agreement and pulled out a small box of matches, setting them on the table.

“I can get us another box too, hold on.” He got to his feet and vanished, returning a few moments later with another box, setting it down beside the first. “One yuan to one matchstick?” Shifu asked, glancing around the table and receiving nods from everyone present.

“Let’s introduce an ante too, one matchstick per round?” Allen suggested with a smile, receiving nods from Shifu and Rikei, but a rather baffled look from Rohfa.

“An ante means everyone has to bet something each round, so there’s always at least something in the pot, and means there’s more incentive to play each round rather than fold straight away.” Rikei explained to Rohfa as Shifu began dividing up the matchsticks and giving everyone a small pile. Allen set about shuffling the cards one last time before he gave everyone a pleasant smile.

“Everyone ready?”

Upon receiving three nods, Allen smiled a little more and dealt out the cards, officially starting the first game. He’d already begun cheating, setting up the deck and cards in his favour, but nothing too major at the moment. He wanted this to last as long as possible, and didn’t want any of them to catch on too quickly.

For the next couple of hours, Allen slowly drained the three scientists of their money, tactically loosing a game every so often to make it seem like he just had extraordinarily good luck, and for the moment, none of the three were any the wiser. He even went as far as to occasionally tip the cards in favour of one of the other scientists, to throw them off his scent even more. Allen was most concerned of Rikei catching on to what he was doing, as he seemed to have the most experience playing poker, but he also seemed to fully believe that Allen simply had lady luck on his side for the entire game.

“Three of a kind! You win again, Walker!” Rikei announced with a long sigh as Allen laughed awkwardly, like he couldn’t believe his own luck. With a sigh Rikei slid the pile of matchsticks over to Allen. “Man, I really thought I could win that one. You really are lucky!”

“Too lucky for me, I’ll have nothing left if I keep playing, that and we should really get back to work. I’m out.” Shifu admitted as he glanced down at his dwindling pile of matchsticks before he rummaged around for his wallet with a sigh. “Here’s what I owe you from the game.” He handed over a small stack of notes to Allen who beamed happily.

“Yeah, I think I’m out too.” Rikei agreed and a moment later Rohfa nodded too, both following Shifu’s lead and paying up the money they owed to Allen as he gave them gracious and sweet smiles.

“Wow, I never expected to win this much!” Allen said, pocketing the money before shuffling the cards back together and absently playing around with the deck, occasionally spinning a card around on one finger as he smiled at the scientists.

Sure, it was pocket change to what Allen was used to winning in poker games, but he’d enjoyed being able to cheat properly at cards again, even with the handicaps he was still facing. He’d never been as confident at his cheating skills with just one hand, even if people had been even less likely to suspect him of cheating, and even if latterly he had improved even more since his gave with Tyki on the train.

“I’d love to play again with you all at some point, we could always get a bigger group together too.” Allen suggested sweetly, still playing about with the cards as the others brightened at the idea of a larger group playing poker.

“Yeah! I’d love to have a rematch! Your luck is bound to change on another day!” Rikei said eagerly as Allen gave him a false slightly anxious smile, laughing a little anxiously too to further sell his deception.

“I’m sure you’re right, but I quite like being on a winning streak! I know my luck will have to change at some point, but I’d much rather it didn’t!”

“Don’t worry, we’ll never strip you of all your money when your luck does change!” Rohfa said eagerly, giving Allen a beaming smile that he returned, causing her to blush and swoon slightly.

“Thank you! It’s nice knowing you’re all so kind when it comes to playing poker!” Allen said happily as he finally put the cards away, tucking them safely into his pocket before he stood up and stretched, Tim flying up off his shoulder to hover in the air beside him. “I hope I can play again with you all soon!”

“Yeah! I’ve really enjoyed this.” Rohfa said with a slightly dreamy smile as she and the others also stood up. She gave Allen a small bow, face slightly flushed. “Thank you for teaching me how to play poker, Walker! I look forward to playing with you again!”

“Us too!” Rikei chimed in, bowing along with Shifu as Allen smiled a little awkwardly, rubbing at the back of his head as he laughed softly. “Anyway, goodbye for now, Walker! We’ll see you around!”

Allen waved the three scientists off before he turned and began wandering off himself, trying to find his way back to somewhere he recognised from the maze of corridors. He wandered for several minutes, getting more and more lost before eventually running into For, who raised her eyebrows at his more cheerful demeanour.

“You seem cheerful. More than usual.” She commented as Allen pulled up a scowl in response. “There we go, that’s what I’m used to. What’re you doing here, Walker?”

Allen scowled at For a little more, the glare not quite as severe as usual as he was still rather pleased with how well he’d cheated. He was silent for a few moments as For waited for a response before he eventually sighed, glaring down at the ground.

“I’m lost.” He admitted, folding his arms grumpily. For chuckled slightly, though not unkindly.

“Where were you trying to go?”

Allen hesitated for a moments, partly having not thought exactly where he wanted to go, then hesitated a few more moments as he didn’t exactly want to admit that he wanted to go back to the dining hall. He wasn’t exactly hungry, but he could certainly eat more, and he wasn’t going to pass up the opportunity of a steady supply of free food while it was available.

“The dining hall.” He eventually grumbled out, For chuckling again.

“Follow me, Walker. I’ll take you there.”

For set off walking and Allen fell into step just behind her, the pair walking in relative silence for a few moments before a thought occurred to Allen.

“Hey, For.” For hummed in response, glancing back slightly at Allen. “Is there anywhere to train here?”

For frowned at Allen’s question and he quickly matched it with a glare. And after a few moments For sighed.

“You’re here to rest and heal, Walker. Not train and make your injuries worse.”

“I wouldn’t be making them worse! I just don’t want to sit around doing nothing the whole time I’m here!” Allen protested, still glaring at For as they walked. He knew that as much as he would like to, he wouldn’t be able to play poker the entire time he was here, and so the next best option in his opinion was training. For narrowed her eyes at Allen as she looked back at him. After a few more moments she sighed again.

“Give it another day or two, and I’ll do some sparring with you.” Allen blinked in surprised, having not at all expected that response, though he couldn’t say he was disappointed. “Though this is on the condition that if I say we’re stopping, we’re stopping. No arguments.”

Allen thought about trying to negotiate that rule, not entirely sure what might cause For to break off a sparring session, but eventually decided that being able to train with her at all was a pretty good deal. Especially since he’d done a lot less begging to try and get this response in the first place.

“Fine.” Allen accepted with only a slight grumble in his voice.

“I have to say, I’m curious about what your innocence can do.” For admitted, glancing down at Allen’s hand as he scowled slightly. “I saw it activated when I found you in the forest. It looked like it was acting of it’s own accord?”

The question was obvious and Allen’s scowl deepened, once more being reminded that he disliked how nosey everyone in the Order was around innocence. And as much as he didn’t want to remember anything that had happened in the bamboo forest, and how honestly vague and hazy his memories were from when For found him, he did remember being cradled by Crown Clown, and that at least was a comforting memory.

“It was.” Allen admitted after a few long moments of silence.

“I didn’t know innocence could do that when synchronised with an accommodator?” For was still gently probing and Allen grumbled unhappily. He knew less about innocence than most accommodators he knew, but he also didn’t like being reminded that his innocence often seemed to be a little unique and special.

“It reacts by itself sometimes. Usually to protect me in some way.” Allen eventually grumbled out and For cocked her head to the side thoughtfully. Allen neglected to mention that most cases of his innocence acting of its own free will were usually to comfort him in some way, but that still fell under the umbrella of protection in his opinion.

“Interesting. I wonder if it will do anything like that when we’re sparring.”

Allen couldn’t help but suddenly feel that any sparring sessions he had with for would also double as experiments, or at the very least observation periods for his innocence, and the thought sent a shiver down his spine as he scowled unhappily. Why did everyone in the Black Order have to be so interested in innocence? And by extension him? He knew how to use his innocence, surely that was enough? Though at least for the moment For seemed happy to let the conversation drop and the pair continued walking in silence. As they approached the dining hall, Allen could once again smell the delicious scents of cooking food wafting through the air, and he felt his mouth water slightly in anticipation.

“Here you go, Walker. Dining hall is down here to the left.” For came to a stop and gestured down the corridor in the direction Allen needed to keep heading. Allen was about to continue walking eagerly towards the source of the food, but he paused, giving For a grumpy look.

“Thank you.” He mumbled out, scowling down at the floor before he began walking towards the dining hall.

“You’re welcome!” For called after him, with amusement in her voice.

Allen absolutely hated it here.

Allen was lost again.

He didn’t understand why every corridor had to look identical, and why the place had to be a huge sprawling mess of corridors to begin with. It was still morning, and Allen had just finished eating a sizeable breakfast, and now he was bored and restless and wanted to find For to spar with her, as he hadn’t seen any of the scientists he wanted to play more poker with. So he’d got up with the intention of trying to locate her. It hadn’t taken long for Allen to firstly realise that he didn’t actually have any idea where For might be, and secondly, that he was completely and hopelessly lost.

“Tim, where are we?” Allen asked the small golem currently residing on the top of his head. Tim replied with a small ‘gah’ and a single flap of his wings as Allen frowned. “Real helpful.” He grumbled out unhappily as the golem seemed to deflate slightly at the sarcastic comment.

Allen looked around at his surroundings again, looking up and down the corridor for what felt like the hundredth time. He wasn’t even sure which direction he’d been going in now.

“The Black Order sucks, and their buildings all suck too. Why’s it gotta be like a bloody maze in here?” Allen grumbled unhappily as he chose a direction at random and started walking.

After a few more minutes of walking, Allen found himself somehow back at the dining hall, but approaching from the complete opposite direction that he set off in. He let out a frustrated groan, somehow having walked in a huge circle, though couldn’t deny he was at least relieved to have arrived back somewhere that he knew and recognised. And this time, as Allen walked through the bustling room, he caught sight of a familiar face stood in line to get some food.

“Bak!” Allen called out, stalking towards the man with a frown on his face as Bak looked up in surprise. “Where’s For?”

“Oh. Good morning, Walker.” Bak gave Allen a small smile, ignoring both the scowl on Allen’s face and some of the more curious looks they were getting from people around them. “Why do you need For?”

“I want to spar with her.” Bak blinked before he let out a weary sigh.

“Walker, you’re supposed to-“

“Be healing, I know.” Allen grumbled, fixing a grumpy frown on Bak. “But For promised me she’d spar with me, and I’ve just spent about half an hour walking through this maze that you call headquarters trying to find her!” Bak sighed again before he turned his attention back to the fast moving queue ahead of him.

“Give me time to get my breakfast, Walker. Then I’ll take you to For.”

Allen ended up ordering a little more food himself while Bak ate his breakfast. The pair ate in silence, Bak focussed on reading over some reports he’d brought with him to the dining hall than talking with Allen, which suited Allen just fine. But when they were done eating, Bak got to his feet and gestured for Allen to follow.

“Come on, this way.”

Bak lead Allen through more of the maze-like corridors before eventually arriving in a large open space with a firm yet slightly padded floor and various gym equipment lining the walls. This was obviously a space for training and sparring and Allen’s eyes lit up as he looked around the room, wishing he’d paid more attention to where they were going so he could try and make his way back here on other days too. The space was empty, aside from Bak and Allen, and Allen walked further in, curiously investigating the equipment available as Bak stood by the entrance, watching Allen for a moment.

“For will be here soon. Just remember, Walker. Don’t go crazy, and don’t overdo it. We don’t want you to make your injuries any worse, and I’m sure you don’t want to stay here any longer than necessary.” Allen gave Bak a hard glare at the mere mention of a longer stay, but Bak had already turned and was walking from the room.

Still scowling, Allen turned back to the room and looked around it again. After a few moments of standing still, he moved more to the centre of the room and began running through a couple of stretches as Timcanpy settled down on the floor a little distance away. Allen paid close attention to his left arm and the slight numbness there, trying to adjust his stretches back to what he used to when he was trying to regain use of his left arm as a child. Occasionally a sharp twinge from his still healing chest would force him to abandon a particular stretch, and with a slight scowl he’d move on to the next set, not wanting to prove Bak right and injure himself further and have to stay here longer.

Allen quickly fell into a rhythm, running through the familiar stretches in cycles. He often didn’t get a chance to fully do his full stretch routine, and he couldn’t remember the last time he’d managed it. It felt good and he slowly felt tension leaving his body.

“Hey, Walker!”

Allen jumped slightly at For’s voice, scowling lightly as he straightened up out of at stretch, looking over at her. She was stood near the entrance, her mittened arms crossed as she looked at him.

“Bak said you wanted to spar.” It wasn’t a question, yet For’s eyebrow raised slightly as she looked at Allen.

“I do.” Allen replied, still scowling lightly as he got to his feet.

“Remember our deal. We stop when I say so.” Allen grumpily nodded in agreement. For smirked and that was the only warning Allen got before she launched herself towards him, her mittened arms transforming into long scythe-like weapons.

It was all Allen could to to jump back from the attack, taken completely off guard. Though as For leapt forwards again, Allen raised his arm up, activating Crown Clown and hold off For’s attack. They traded a couple of blows, neither managing to land an actual hit before they paused, Crown Clown holding off For’s scythe arms, Allen trembling slightly with the exertion. For gave Allen a smirk.

“I’m a little impressed, Walker. Your skills are pretty honed. Let’s see if you can keep up if I try a little harder.”

For leapt back, her arms transforming again, this time into much shorter blades almost like daggers as she began slicing towards Allen with a speed he almost couldn’t keep up with. And occasionally, a blade would slip past his defence and Crown Clown’s cloak would swing around, providing a physical barrier and stopping For’s attack from hitting.

The pair kept sparring, For occasionally morphing her arms into a different kind of weapon and changing her attack pattern to keep Allen on his toes as he fought back. And occasionally For would force Allen to use some more of Crown Clown’s abilities, like using Crown Belt to pull him up into the air away from incredibly long scythes that she’d swing around in an arc. Eventually For came to a stop, her arms morphing back into mittens as she yawned.

“Alright. That’s enough for today.” She announced as she began walking from the training room.

“What? No! I can keep going!” Allen protested, glaring after For’s retreating back, Crown Clown still active. For paused, turning back and fixing Allen with a hard glare.

“Remember our deal, Walker. We’ll only spar as long as you agree to stop when I say so.” For’s tone was warning and Allen’s glare turned unhappy as he finally deactivated Crown Clown, only now realising how sore his body was, and feeling the fatigue setting into his muscles. For nodded happily as Allen deactivated his innocence, once more turning and walking towards the exit. “Good. And I’d better not catch you doing any more training in here today. Go get some food or something.”

Allen scowled again at For as she left the training room before he sighed. Food did sound good right about now. Timcanpy fluttered down from wherever he’d hidden during the sparring session and landed on Allen’s shoulder, Allen turning and giving the golem a small smile. “Whaddya say, Tim? Should we try and find our way back to the dining hall?”

Allen had no doubt that he’d get lost, again, but at least he’d probably find someone who was able to point him in the right direction. Tim made a happy rumble at the offer of food and Allen smiled a little more as he gave Tim a small pet.

“We can show you back to the dining hall, Walker!”

Allen jumped violently at the sound of Rohfa’s voice, Tim briefly fluttering up into the air before coming back down to land on Allen’s head. Once he’d recovered from his initial surprise he turned and glared towards the offending culprit, catching sight of Rohfa, Rikei and Shifu all stood along one of the walls.

“How long have you been there?” He asked accusingly as the three left their spot by the wall and walked over to join Allen in the middle of the room.

“Well, we heard fighting and when we came to look we saw you and For sparring. And we’ve never seen innocence before, and never seen innocence activated in a fight before either, and so we decided to stay and watch for a while!” Rohfa explained, eyes sparkling as she smiled at Allen, who returned her smile with a grumpy scowl.

“Your innocence is amazing! It reacts to you on what looks like a subconscious level! I wonder what your synchronisation rate is!” Rikei added, beaming excitedly as Allen turned his scowl on him.

“I assume you must be nearing the 100% threshold.” Shifu said contemplatively as Allen blinked in confusion, his scowl morphing into a slightly confused frown.

“The what?”

“The Generals of the Black Order are accommodators who have surpassed a 100% synchronisation rate with their innocence. They’re incredibly powerful exorcists.” Shifu explained as Allen scowled again. “If I had to guess, I’d say you must be near to 100% with your innocence.”

“How do you measure synchronisation rate?” Allen couldn’t deny he was curious. Even the more detailed explanation he’d got from Lavi about innocence was still only a brief explanation, and Allen did want to know more about innocence, he just wished he didn’t have to get his information from the Black Order.

“We’re not sure.” Rohfa admitted with a slight sigh. “All we know is synchronisation is measured in the European Branch, and even then we don’t really know how it’s done.” Allen scowled and crossed his arms. That wasn’t the answer he’d been looking for. And he wouldn’t be going to the European Branch if he had anything to say about it.

“Weren’t you going to take me to the dining hall?” Allen asked grumpily, arms still crossed as he directed a rather accusatory glare towards Rohfa.

“Oh yes! Sorry! You must be hungry and tired after all that fighting! This way!” Rohfa began walking out of the training room, gesturing for Allen to follow, which he did with only a slight hesitation, Shifu and Rikei following along after.

Allen was happy to let the three scientists chatter around him as they walked, not really paying much attention to their conversation, and the three seemingly happy that he wasn’t interested in contributing anything. Instead he turned his attention inwards. Allen didn’t really like the idea that his sparring session with For had been watched, and he was trying to ignore the small niggling thought that his sparring sessions were observation periods so the Order could learn more about him and his innocence, but he was trying to burry those concerns for now. Wether he liked it or not, he was rather trapped here for the time being, and at least they were letting him spar rather than forcing him to sit about doing nothing. And while he was still anxious about being trapped in the Order forever, he was at least relieved to have got rid of that restlessness that had been plaguing him in the hospital. Eventually the trio arrived at the dining hall, and once Allen had ordered a small mountain of food, they all sat down at a table as the food slowly started to arrive.

“I almost can’t believe the amount of food you eat.” Rikei admitted as he stared at the plates surrounding Allen, receiving a glare for his comment.

“It really is impressive.” Shifu admitted and Allen scowled a little more as he ate.

“How ‘bout some poker hands while we eat?” Allen suggested, wanting to get the conversation away from him and by proxy his innocence.

“Yeah, one or two hands sounds good!” Rohfa agreed easily, beaming at Allen as the other two nodded along.

“I hope your luck changes today!” Rikei said with a grin.

Of course Allen knew his ‘luck’ was going to remain, and it didn’t take long for their small game of poker to expand into something much larger as other staff members noticed what was going on, and asking to join in, until there was a sizeable group at the table. Allen was having the time of his life, smiling sweetly as he cheated more and more people out of their money. That was, until Bak arrived.

“Walker, stop tormenting my staff by cheating them out of all their money!” Allen’s sweet smile instantly melted away as he glared up at Bak for instantly outing him to all those present. The revelation sent ripples of surprise through those gathered, some clearly a little angry that Allen hadn’t been playing fair while others just seemed amused.

“Spoilsport.” Allen muttered grumpily, still glaring up at Bak as he began shuffling the cards together, sensing that his fun at playing poker was clearly over now.

“Give my staff their money back, Walker.” Bak commanded with a tired sigh, causing Allen’s glare to harden a little more. Rather reluctantly he slid the small pile of cash further onto the table and let those present sort it out among themselves.

“How did you know I was cheating?” Allen muttered grumpily. He was certain Bak hadn’t seen him cheating, so he must’ve got his information elsewhere.

“Komui added in his report that you enjoy cheating at card games.” Bak admitted with another weary sigh as Allen scowled grumpily, tucking his cards away in his pocket before folding his arms. Lavi must have told Komui. Allen was going to have some things to say to Lavi when he next saw him. He, Komui and Bak combined had just ruined half the fun he could have had at the Asia Branch! Though it seemed Allen wasn’t the only one who was going to be told off by Bak for the moment as he turned his attention to the rest of the staff present.

“And most of you should be working! Not playing cards. Get back to work!”

With sheepish mumbled apologies, and the money back with its rightful owners, the staff present slowly dispersed until Bak was left alone with Allen and the stacks of empty plates.

“You’re welcome to keep playing cards, Walker, but you’re banned from gambling with any real money.” Bak said, giving Allen a tired look which simply received a hard glare in return.

“It’s no fun when you’re not gambling.” Allen muttered grumpily as Bak shrugged.

“That’s your choice. But I hardly think it’s fair to con my staff out of their money when they’re only looking to have a good time. They’re not professional card players like you.” Bak explained, though his explanation did nothing to ease the glare on Allen’s face.

“Still a spoilsport.” Allen grumbled, glaring down at the table as Bak shrugged again.

“Just don’t let me catch you cheating my staff out of their money again.” With that Bak turned and left, leaving Allen to glare grumpily at the table.

After a few moments of moping Allen got to his feet and went back to the counter to order more food. If he wasn’t allowed to gamble any more, and while he was still in the dining hall, he might as well enjoy himself by eating at least.

Chapter Text

After a couple more days within the Asia branch, Allen was much more settled than when he’d first arrived. He still got lost, more so than he’d care to admit, but he could make his way from the medical wing to the dining hall and the training room with mostly no issues. And despite being outed as a cheater by Bak, Rohfa, Rikei and Shifu had still agreed to play poker with Allen, Rikei even going as far as to ask Allen for a couple of tips on cheating himself. And when they weren’t playing, Allen wowed all of them with the multitude of card tricks he could perform, even going as far as to show off a couple of his juggling skills. His sparring with For was continuing as well, each session slowly stepping up in intensity, and the three scientists watching whenever they could. Allen still hated having an audience during these sparring sessions, but at least he didn’t mind their company all that much. As for the rest of his free time, Allen spent it in the dining hall sampling the huge range of delicious free food available to him, much to the delight of some of the chefs there. And it was in the dining hall that Bak eventually tracked him down, seeing the stack of plates before catching sight of Allen’s white hair, Tim nestled in like a bird in a nest as Rohfa, Rikei and Shifu chatted animatedly around him.

“Walker.” Bak said in greeting, smiling at Allen and the three scientists, even as Allen glared at him around a chicken leg. “Have you finished eating? I’d like to talk with you.”

Allen looked down at his nearly empty plate, scowling even more as he finished off the chicken leg in his mouth. He knew exactly what Bak wanted to talk to him about, and he wanted nothing more than to avoid that conversation. Grumpily, Allen finished off the last few morsels of food on his plate before reluctantly standing up, giving Bak a slight glare. Bak simply smiled at Allen and gestured for him to follow.

The walk to Bak’s office was as confusing as the rest of the layout of the building, and Allen found himself once again hopelessly lost within the identical corridors, hoping that Bak would guide him back either to his room or the dining hall once they were done. Stepping into Bak’s office caused Allen’s eyes to widen as he stared around at the numerous glowing screens, showing locations from all over the building. Bak could see everything going on within the building without leaving his office, and the thought terrified Allen a little.

“Take a seat, Walker.” Bak said, gesturing towards a chair as he perched himself on the edge of the desk, leaning back on his arms. Still scowling, Allen sat down, scooping Tim off his head and cradling him in his hands.

“I know you don’t want to admit this, but talking about the fallen one will probably be upsetting for you in some way.” Bak started, Allen’s scowl deepening. “But we need to have this conversation. Like I mentioned before, I want to keep you as safe as I can, and to do that, I need the truth from what happened that night. So-“

“It was the akuma that woke me up.” Allen muttered, cutting across Bak as he blinked in surprise, sitting up a little straighter as he listened. “I was trying to sleep by the side of a road, and a whole swarm of akuma, more than I’ve ever seen before in my life, they activated my left eye and woke me up. At first I didn’t know where they were going, or what they wanted, but then I heard… something, and saw a bright light, and ran to investigate. That’s when I found Suman’s fallen one.” Allen had faltered slightly, unsure exactly how to describe the sounds the fallen one had made, other than devastating.

“How did you know it was a fallen one?” Bak asked, frowning slightly. Allen shook his head slightly in response.

“I didn’t. Not at first. My innocence told me what it was.” There was silence for a moment as Bak processed what Allen said.

“Your innocence spoke to you?” Bak sounded almost incredulous and Allen flinched slightly at his response, looking down at Timcanpy for support. Was that abnormal? Had Lavi just assumed Allen was strange when he mentioned talking to his innocence before? “Does your innocence talk to you often?” Bak asked curiously and gently as Allen didn’t respond to his other question.

“Not really.” Allen said quietly, with a small shake of his head, a little uncertain of how Bak might respond to this next information. “If it communicates, it usually does it through feelings and emotions, rather than actual words. Though occasionally, it will speak to me.”

“Fascinating. I wonder if other accommodators have experienced this same phenomenon…” Bak murmured softly, gazing off into nothing as an excited expression lit up his face. But a moment later he shook himself out of his thoughts, giving Allen a slightly apologetic smile. “Sorry. Once you were aware of what the fallen one was, what happened?”

Allen scowled to hide his discomfort, still feeling guilty that he’d not managed to save Suman, and desperately trying not to remember what had happened after that.

“I wanted to help. They were both in pain, and hurting, and I wanted to save them.” Allen mumbled quietly, frowning as he stared down at Tim, focussing on the way the light from the screen reflected off his golden body rather than the memories in his head. “So I tried to help.”

For a moment there was silence before Bak sighed slightly. “Walker, I understand this is a difficult thing to talk about, but I need details. The more complete I can make this report, the more I can protect you from further suspicion.” Bak’s voice was gentle and Allen scowled unhappily down at Tim.

“Crown Clown got me up to where Suman was trapped in the chest of the fallen one, and I tried grabbing hold of him but I was sucked into the body of the fallen one. It spat me out, and I managed to get Suman’s attention, and I severed him from his innocence, pulling his body out of the fallen one. That’s when Tim grabbed the innocence.” Allen’s recounting was flat and to the point, still scowling down at Tim and refusing to look up.

“Ok, I need some clarification. Crown Clown?” Bak asked, frowning softly as Allen scowled further, hunching in on himself slightly.

“My innocence. My innocence is Crown Clown.” Allen grumbled out quietly.

“Alright. And you were sucked into the fallen one? But then spat out?” Bak sounded horribly confused and Allen supposed he really hadn’t given Bak much information.

“When I grabbed hold of Suman’s shoulder, the body of the fallen one reacted and sucked me inside. It was inside I found out who Suman was, and what he’d done to become a fallen one. His innocence showed me. I saw his memories, I saw his family. He wanted to survive, and betrayed his innocence.” Allen’s voice was a monotone as he spoke, hiding every feeling he could, squashing them down deep, and desperately hoping this was enough information to keep Bak happy. “I tried to reason with his innocence, and it spat me out.”

“He didn’t become a fallen one for betraying the Black Order?” Bak spoke gently, like he was scared that any loud sound might spook Allen and break whatever fragile state he was in. Allen shook his head slightly in response.

“The innocence didn’t care about that. It cared that Suman had betrayed other innocence, that he agreed to help and work with, with a Noah. That he worked with the opposition.” Allen clarified, stumbling a little as he was once again reminded of Tyki. He wished Tim would grow, become something larger for him to hug onto, but Tim seemed content to remain at his small size for now, being gently cradled in Allen’s hands.

“And then you pulled Suman out?”

“I needed his co-operation, so I had to get his attention. I spoke with him, reminded him that he wanted to live. I told Suman to bite onto my hand so I could pull him out as I severed him from his innocence. That’s, that’s why…” Allen trailed off as he looked down at his still rather heavily bandaged right hand.

“That’s where the bite came from, and why it was so serious.” Bak finished for him, nodding slightly. “And you mentioned you succeeded, you managed to pull Suman out?” Bak sounded almost awestruck at that, and Allen flinched slightly, remembering what had happened next.

“But I failed. I was too slow. His soul had already died.” Allen whispered, letting Tim go to wrap his arms around himself as Tim settled down on his lap instead. For a few moments there was silence as Allen stared down at the ground, before Bak spoke up gently.

“Walker… I’m not sure if this will comfort you in any way, but I want you to know. Until now, we believed there was no way to save anyone who had become a fallen one. We thought their fate was to die, and there was nothing we could do to help. You did the impossible though, you pulled Suman’s body out of the fallen one, and you might’ve been too late to save his soul, but you managed something no one else has ever done before. You tried, and you did succeed. Maybe not fully, but you managed what we all believed impossible. And I’m certain Suman would thank you for trying as hard as you did.”

Allen lifted his head slightly to look at Bak for the first time since the conversation had started. Bak was giving him a very gentle look, a small sad smile on his face. He’d failed, but Bak was saying he’d done more than anyone else had ever done. Allen wasn’t sure what to think of that and after a few moments he looked back down at Tim’s body, watching the lights flicker off him again.

“Is that it? Are we done now?” Allen asked quietly, certain he wouldn’t be able to talk about anything else that had happened, even if Bak wanted him to.

“I do want to know what happened between saving Suman and For arriving, but before we talk about that, I would like to know when your innocence reformed? Again, no one’s seen you for months, and I want to know how that fits into the timeline.” Bak asked gently. “There is more I’d like to know about your innocence too, but that can wait.” Allen managed a small scowl, though didn’t hesitate too long before he replied.

“It reformed once I knew I wanted to save Suman. That’s what I was missing. I’ve always fought to save akuma, but Crown Clown wants me to save humans too.” Allen explained softly, looking down at his still newly reformed hand. “My right hand is for humans, and my left hand is for the akuma.” He added in a very gentle murmur.

“It reformed right before you went up to help Suman?” Bak sounded surprised as Allen nodded slightly. “And you mentioned you fought Tyki too, again with your newly reformed innocence?” Allen flinched slightly at the mention of Tyki, though nodded again slightly a few moments later.

“I’m… impressed, Walker. And please tell us if you are noticing anything different or unexpected with your innocence, we want to help.” Allen frowned, though Bak didn’t seem to be expecting a response to that as he continued speaking a few moments later. “Can you tell me about fighting Tyki? And anything else that happened between saving Suman and For’s arrival?”

Allen shook his head mutely, closing his eyes for a moment until he had to open them again from the horrid memories that flashed through his mind. He couldn’t talk to Bak about that, he couldn’t!

“Walker?” Bak sounded gently concerned as Allen shook his head slightly again.

A moment later Allen jumped as Tim shot up off his lap, flying into the air and hovering in front of Bak. The pair stared at the little golem for a moment, as Tim opened his mouth and a projection began playing, of Allen and Suman falling though the air as Timcanpy swooped to grab the falling innocence at Allen’s shouted command. Allen’s eyes widened in horror as he realised what was going to happen next, closing his eyes tightly as his arms tightened around his trembling body.

‘Keep it safe for me, ok Tim?’

Allen’s voice that played from the recording was tinny and weak and Allen flinched as his memories flashed along in time with the audio.

‘Suman? Suman, we did it. You’re alive. You can go back home to your family…’

No, no, no no, no, no… he didn’t want to listen to this again! He didn’t want to remember!

‘It’s ok. You can go home now. The Order will send you back to your family.’

No, no, please God, no! Allen wanted to reach up and grab hold of Tim, clamping his mouth shut and stopping the playback, but he couldn’t make his arms move, he couldn’t move any part of his body, trapped and trembling in his memories.

The sound of thousands of butterflies rushing through the air sent a violent jolt through Allen as he gasped involuntarily, curling up more as he trembled and shook. But the horrible chill that shivered through his body, freezing him in place as the next voice spoke, had him gasping for air that didn’t seem to fill his lungs.

‘I’m impressed! Your innocence wasn’t destroyed, and you managed to reform it too! Maybe you do have the heart.’

‘Fuck off!’

Allen sounded so weak and scared and he hated it, as warped visions of Tyki swam through his mind, transported back into that dark bamboo forest, with Tyki leering at him as butterflies swarmed through the air.

‘I made the right decision, making that deal with that exorcist and not killing him outright. Look at how they’ve grown .’

‘What are those?!’

‘They’re teez. Flesh eating golems created by the Millennium Earl. They help me kill my victims, and they’ll help me kill you too!’

The sounds of fighting that echoed through the room had Allen flinching in time with each blow. Why wouldn’t this stop? Why couldn’t he escape this hell?!

And then, the silence was even worse than the sounds of fighting, and once again Allen could feel Tyki’s hand plunged deep inside his chest, the horrible flutterings of a teez shivering all over his torso as he stopped breathing, and even the sounds of the recording became muted in his ears.

‘I never told you what my power was, did I, boy? I can choose to touch whatever I want. So right now, the only thing stopping your heart from being ripped out your chest is my decision to leave it there.’

‘I could leave this teez inside you, and it would eat you from the inside out, just like Suman. Or I could kill you the same way I’ve killed all those other exorcists, by ripping out an organ and leaving you to die a slow, painful death.’

Tyki’s muted voice echoed in Allen’s head, the memory overlaying the recording. His chest hurt, it hurt so much, was there a teez there now?

‘So what’ll it be, boy? How do you want me to kill you?’

Was he dying? Was that why he couldn’t breathe? Why his chest hurt so much and his head was spinning?

Had Tyki finally killed him?!

“-lker! Walker! Walker!”

Allen’s eyes snapped open and he scrambled back in a panic, feeling dazed and confused, his head spinning and not immediately recognising where he was. His breathing was harsh and frantic and his chest ached as he scrambled back as far as he was able, his back pressing up against something solid as the world struggled to come into focus. Where was he? What had happened? Why was he so terrified?!

A sudden feeling of nausea swept over Allen and he hunched over as he vomited onto the floor, his stomach heaving and throat burning as he became aware of an awful sobbing noise, only recognising it as his own awful sobbing a few moments later. What was wrong with him? What had happened? What had happened?!

“Walker, can you hear me? Nod if you can.”

The voice that filtered through Allen’s hazy mind was muted, but calm and familiar, and Allen managed a tiny nod between his heaving sobs as he curled up, clutching  tightly at his arms as he hugged himself, his chest still aching and panic still swirling in his mind.

“Walker, I want you to breathe in while I count to four, ok?” Allen managed another tiny nod, and a moment later the voice counted up to four as Allen struggled to draw in a breath, fighting around the sobs. “Alright, now hold it for one, two, three, four.”

Allen couldn’t help but gasp out a couple of times, unable to hold his breath for the full four seconds, though the owner of the voice didn’t seem concerned.

“Ok, and breathe out for me, one, two, three, four. Alright, we’re going to do that a few more times. Breathe in, two, three, four. Hold, two, three, four. Breathe out, two, three, four.”

Breathe in, two, three, four.

Hold, two, three, four.

Breathe out, two, three, four.

Breathe in, two, three, four.

Hold, two, three, four.

Breathe out, two, three, four.

Breathe in, two, three, four.

Hold, two, three, four.

Breathe out, two, three, four.

After a few rounds of breathing, Allen found himself calming, the voice speaking to him sounding clearer as the panic loosened its iron grip around his chest and each round of breathing easier than the last.

“You’re doing fantastic, Walker. I want you to keep breathing as steadily as you can, but can you sit up for me?” The voice asked gently, and Allen became aware of why the voice was familiar. Bak, it was Bak’s voice.

Trembling, but listening to Bak’s instructions Allen kept himself breathing as he slowly and gently righted himself, moving a hand to wipe at his eyes as he blinked them open, the room coming into focus around him. He was in Bak’s office still, and it was still only himself and Bak in the room, Timcanpy fluttering more anxiously than Allen had ever seen him off to the side.

“Keep breathing, Walker. Just keep breathing and take as long as you need.”

Bak was crouched down in front of Allen, a deep concern etched onto his face as he watched Allen slowly calm down. And eventually Allen felt calm enough to try speaking. His whole body was still trembling violently, and he didn’t know why Tim seemed to be keeping his distance, but he wanted to know what had happened, why had he been so scared?

“Why- what, what happened?” Allen’s voice shook and was weak and rough and Bak gave him a gentle concerned frown.

“Keep breathing.” He commanded softly before going to answer Allen’s question, keeping his voice calm and gentle. “You had a severe panic attack. You blacked out briefly, but not for long.”

“Why… why?” Bak frowned in concern, obviously not wanting to answer.

“Walker, what’s the last thing you remember?” He asked gently, the concerned frown still on his face.

“We were talking about Suman, my innocence, I, I don’t know…”

“Breathe, Walker, breathe.” At Bak’s reminder Allen noticed his heart rate rising again, and choked in a deeper breath, Bak letting him breathe for a few moments and calm down before he spoke again. “Timcanpy showed me what happened. I think it was the audio that triggered the panic attack.”

Bak’s answer was obviously vague, but Allen couldn’t make himself care as his eyes flicked over to Timcanpy, who was still hovering anxiously, just out of reach. Allen swallowed heavily before he held out a rather violently trembling hand towards the golem.

“Tim…?” He implored quietly.

Allen didn’t care what Timcanpy had done, he just wanted the comfort of his oldest companion. Tim hesitated briefly before he darted over to Allen’s hand and settled down as Allen clutched him closer, letting out a shaky sigh, closing his eyes tightly.

“I’m sorry, Walker, for putting you through that.” Bak apologised softly and Allen opened his eyes to look towards Bak, still clutching Tim close to him.

“I don’t, I can’t…”

“Breathe.” Bak waited until Allen gulped in a deeper breath before continuing, shaking his head slightly. “Thank you for talking to me though, and I won’t ask you to talk about that again.” He promised softly.

Allen gave Bak a trembling nod, hoping that would be it, that he could forget now. Tim gently began expanding in Allen’s arms and a few moments later he was hugging the much larger golem close, breathing out shakily as he lowered his head onto Tim’s warm metal body.

“Walker, do you remember that grounding technique I taught you in the hospital?” Bak asked softly as Allen lifted his head slightly to nod towards him.

“Five things you can see, four you can touch. Um, three things you can hear, two, two things you can smell and, uh…” Allen’s voice was shaky.

“One thing you can taste.” Bak finished off gently as Allen nodded again. “Can you quickly run through it for me?” Allen swallowed before nodding slightly, turning his gaze to the wider room.

“I can see the dining hall on the screen opposite me. The lights of the screens are reflecting off Tim’s body. There are loads of cables tangled up behind the screens. The door is kinda ornate, and bigger than most doors. And the floor is a nearly black polished wood.” Bak nodded, giving Allen a small smile.

“Four things you can feel?”

Allen let himself focus more on the physical around him, first being aware of Tim resting in his arms and lastly a gentle cold creeping up from the floor, with other sensations mingling in between.

“Tim is warm and smooth. I’m leaning against something wooden. The bandage around my hand is a little tight. The floor is kinda cold.”

“Good. Now three things you can hear?”

“There’s a quiet humming, coming from the screens? And I think some quiet audio from one of them too, of people talking. And I think I can hear some footsteps too.” Allen wasn’t entirely sure if he could hear anything other than quiet audio from the screens, but it was still three different things he could hear, so he figured it counted. And Bak seemed happy with his answer too, nodding slightly.

“And two things you can smell?”

“Paper. And ink.” That was easy as Allen took a deeper breath in, the smells coming from the desk he was leaning against. They were rather comforting, even if there was a slightly sour undertone, though he didn’t want to focus on that.

“We’ll skip the one thing you can taste because I have a pretty good idea of what it might be, and it won’t be a pleasant taste.” Bak said, giving Allen another gentle smile and Allen frowned unhappily as he became aware of the horrid acrid taste in his mouth, remembering though the hazy memories that he had thrown up, and a quick glance to the side confirmed this. “How are you feeling now, Walker?”

“Tired.” Allen said quietly, turning his gaze away from the side and focussing down at Tim again.

“Do you want me to take you back to your room?” Bak offered gently and Allen thought for a moment.

Really Allen didn’t particularly want to go anywhere. He just wanted to curl up around Tim and go to sleep for a while. But he was aware Bak probably didn’t want him staying for hours in his office, and besides that the floor was rather uncomfortable and cold. Allen also didn’t exactly want to walk through the building and through crowds of people right now, but curling up on his bed with Tim did sound nice.

“I… I’m not sure…” Allen eventually ended up saying, gently frowning down at Tim. Bak had just seen him at his most panicked and upset, but Allen still felt uncomfortable opening up to him, not really wanting to admit his reluctance to be around anyone right now. His hesitance to elaborate seemed to clue Bak in slightly, and he hummed thoughtfully for a moment.

“I can take you somewhere nearby? There aren’t many people about, and you’ll be able to get some rest there?” He suggested softly, looking back at Allen. After a few moments of thought Allen nodded in agreement and Bak got to his feet, waiting for Allen to stand up too.

Allen pushed himself up off the floor, feeling a little shaky as he clutched onto Tim a little tighter and drawing in a steadying breath. Bak waited until he was ready before turning and leaving his office, holding the door open for Allen to follow him through. Bak lead Allen through a couple of quiet corridors before arriving in a large empty room, huge towering columns supporting the ceiling and at the far end a strange large door. Bak lead Allen off to the side of the door, to a small corner where a few pillows and a blanket were neatly folded and placed.

“I come here sometimes, if I’m stressed, or need to get away for a little while. It’s quiet here, you won’t be disturbed.” Bak explained, gesturing towards the small corner as Allen stepped up to have a closer look. “Do you think this will work?”

After a little more inspection, Allen nodded slightly, turning back to face Bak, though didn’t make eye contact, keeping his gaze firmly on Tim’s body.

“Thank you.” He murmured softly. Bak smiled again and turned, beginning to walk off.

“You’re welcome, Walker. Stay as long as you need there.”

And with that, Bak left, his echoing footsteps fading into silence and Allen was left alone. Letting go of Tim, the golem hovering up in the air, Allen turned his attention to the blanket and pillows, unfolding the blanket and wrapping it around himself as he settled himself down on the floor, getting comfy with the pillows. And once he was settled, Tim flew down to land on Allen’s lap, settling himself down as Allen wrapped the blanket around his golem and held him close. For a little while, Allen simply gazed off into the distance, not really thinking about anything as he watched dust swirl through the air. And eventually, he drifted off into a doze, his sleep blissfully dream and nightmare free.

Chapter Text

“How do I get to Edo?”

Allen had cornered Bak just outside of his office, a small glare on his face and Timcanpy settled in his hair, and he clearly didn't want to let Bak leave until his question had been answered. It had been another couple of days since their last proper conversation, and Allen’s chest had healed to the satisfaction of the doctors and nurses in the medical wing, even though his hand was still rather heavily bandaged. And since learning that Timcanpy had a recording function, Bak had taken the small golem for a short while to get a much more accurate playback of what happened with the fallen one. Allen hadn’t wanted to let Tim go, but this was certainly the better option rather than having to talk more about it himself, so he’d eventually agreed. After a few more moments of a silent stand off, Bak sighed.

“Edo’s on the east of Japan. In theory, you’d get a boat and sail. In reality, Japan’s a closed nation. They won’t let you in, and no boats are willing to sail there.” It was obvious to Allen that Bak was trying to dissuade him from going to Edo for whatever reason and his glare sharpened as Bak sighed again.

“What’s in Edo that has you and For so worried?” Allen asked, crossing his arms.

“We don’t know, and that's why you shouldn’t go.” Allen's glare increased and Bak rubbed at a temple with his hand. “Walker, Japan is a closed nation. No one, not even the Black Order, can get in. We occasionally get reports, from fishing vessels that get too close, and what we do know is that whatever is happening there isn’t good. But we can’t get anyone there, exorcist or otherwise, to try and find out what’s going on. It’s extremely dangerous.”

“Where can I get a boat to take me there?” Bak let out a long frustrated sigh and the pair glared at each other for a few moments, before Bak softened slightly.

“Boats don’t sail to Japan, Walker. I know Tyki invited you to Edo, but that’s a further reason that you shouldn't go. If the Earl and the Noah have a base of operations in Japan, which is highly likely, you could be walking straight into a trap.”

Allen drew in a sharp breath at the mention of Tyki, his heart pounding for a moment before he hid his discomfort behind another sharp glare.

“If you’re really determined to go to Edo, don't go alone.” Bak eventually relented as Allen held his ground. “We have a team journeying to Edo already. Teaming up with them would make it safer for you, and I’m sure they'd appreciate the help.” Allen took a small step back as he scowled unhappily.

“I’m not working with the Black Order!”

“And I would have never suggested this if you weren’t set on going to Edo. Walker, teaming up like this could very well keep you alive. You can’t always do everything all on your own.” Bak encouraged gently as Allen scowled even more.

“I’m not working with the Order!” Allen repeated, glaring sharply at Bak who simply sighed.

“Then I’m not telling you how to get to Edo.” Anger and frustration built on Allen’s face as Tim hissed softly from his hair. “Walker, it’s my job to keep exorcists safe-“

“I’m not an exorcist! I’m not part of the Black Order!”

“-but you are still an accommodator for innocence, and beyond that only one person. I can’t, in any good conscious, send you alone to a place that I know would result in your death!” Bak had straightened himself up into a more imposing figure as he easily held Allen’s angry glare.

“You don’t fucking know that!” Allen shouted in response, stepping up to Bak to shout in his face as Bak held his ground, Tim still hissing slightly.

“No, but I know that there will be members of the Noah clan there. And I know they’re powerful and dangerous, and that no one should face them alone. I would have thought you understood that at least.”

Allen physically flinched back from Bak’s words, stumbling back a couple of steps, as his hand reached up to clutch at his left arm, drawing in a slightly shakier breath. He was trembling just slightly as he tried his hardest to glare Bak down.

“Walker, I want to keep you safe.” Bak’s voice had softened slightly, though he still held himself firm. “I know you want to fight, and I don’t want to stop you from doing that, but I do want you to be sensible about the choices you make.”

“I’d be fine!” Allen hissed out, though his voice was quieter than before, still a little shaken from Bak’s words.

“The team that’s journeying to Edo reported in a few days ago. A supporter of the Black Order chartered a ship to sail them to Japan, and out in the middle of the ocean they were attacked by akuma. There were five exorcists on that boat, and over 100 crew members. The only survivors were the exorcists, and three crew members. Most of the exorcists were hurt, and one gravely injured.”

Allen stared at Bak in disbelief for a few moments before he pulled up another small glare, Bak continuing speaking.

“What few reports we’ve had of Japan tell us it’s filled with akuma. Getting there is near deadly enough, and the country itself is even more dangerous. I can’t let you go alone to Edo, Walker. It’d be a death sentence.” Bak spoke softly and gave Allen a gentle look before he began walking off, Allen letting him go with no protests. After a few steps Bak paused and looked back at Allen who hadn’t yet moved. “If you want to continue moving forwards, you will need to learn to work with the Black Order. You can’t keep doing everything on your own.”

Bak paused, looking at Allen for a few moments longer before walking off again, as Allen frowned down unhappily at the floor, wrestling with the information and advice Bak had just given him. After a few more moments of standing in front of Bak’s office Allen let out a frustrated sigh and stormed off, heading through the corridors he was slowly learning the layout of until he arrived in front of the huge strange door, pacing frustratedly in front of it, some small part of him surprised he’d managed to find his way there without getting lost. Allen paced back and forth for a while until a familiar voice snapped him out of his sulking, causing him to come to a stop for a few moments.

“What’s got you so worked up, Walker?” Allen lifted his gaze to glare towards For as she lounged against a pillar, his pacing coming to a stop for a moment.

“Bak.” He spat out in response, resuming his pacing and glaring.

For watched for a few moments more, raising her eyebrows steadily before she pushed herself off the pillar, her arms morphing into scythes. She got within a few paces of Allen, who hadn’t yet noticed her approaching, before she came to a halt.

“Think fast!”

That was the only warning Allen got as For launched herself at him in an attack, Crown Clown activating a moment later as Allen raised his hand up to ward off the attack as Tim shot up high into the air to avoid getting caught in the fight. Though For didn’t give him a chance to recover, and kept up a relentless pace as she fought against Allen. This continued for a few minutes, until For backed off slightly, slowing the pace of her attacks just slightly as Allen panted from the sudden and unexpected exertion.

“Bak told you to stay away from Edo?” It was less a question and more a statement as For lunged forwards, Allen dodging to the side and responding with an attack of his own using Clown Edge. The glare that formed on Allen’s face was answer enough for For who didn’t wait for any verbal response before she continued on. “Why do you want to go so badly? Knowing what’s there?”

“Because I’ve got to fight! I’ve got to keep walking!” Allen growled out as he pushed towards For, even as Crown Clown came up to block an attack of her own. His response made her roll her eyes.

“You can keep fighting without going to Edo. So why are you dead set on going there?” Allen gritted his teeth as Crown Belt attached around the pillars and launched him into the air for an aerial attack against For.

“That’s where the Earl will be. I can do the most damage to him and his akuma there.” Allen couldn’t also admit that there was some strange pull that wanted him to keep moving east. There was something in Edo that needed him.

“And he can also do the most damage to you. You’re stronger than you used to be, but even you can’t stand up to a member of the Noah alone.”

For’s comment had Allen flinching slightly, creating an opening that For took advantage of, knocking him down to the ground and placing her blade at his throat as they came to a stop, Allen breathing heavily as he glared up at For.

“You may serve to gain a lot by travelling to Edo, but so does the Earl. Bak is stopping you from going alone because he knows you have to be smart about this. You can’t always do everything alone, and sometimes you need allies to help.”

For finally stepped away from Allen, allowing him to pull himself to his feet before she readied herself into a battle stance before launching herself at him again.

“You’ve travelled a little with Lavi, Bookman and Krory. And you did so because their help was beneficial to you. Travelling alone would have caused you more problems. This is the same as that. Heading into Edo with other exorcists will help you.”

“I can do this alone!” Allen growled out, trading a couple more blows with For in silence for a few moments.

“Sure. You could have travelled alone too, instead of with Bookman and the others. But you didn’t. Why?” For pressed, as she slowly drove Allen across the room.

“Because it was easier!” For raised an eyebrow as she feinted to the side, before jabbing forwards, Allen reading the movement and easily dodging out of the way, being pushed back a little further in the process.

“And all those other times you’ve willingly worked with exorcists of the Black Order. Why did you do it?”

“Because, it was easier…” Allen couldn’t help but feel that he was being led into a trap, both in the conversation and the fight, as he was once more pushed in a certain direction away from For’s attacks.

“Would it be easier to work with the Black Order again? In Edo?” For’s last attack knocked Allen into a corner and she pinned him there, her blade held up at his throat again as he glared her down. “Well, Walker?”

“…yes.” Allen’s response was grumbled and unhappy as he glared at For who simply smiled at him.

“We’re not going to stop you from going to Edo, Walker. On one condition. That you agree to work with the exorcists there, to make it easier and safer for you.”

Allen scowled unhappily, but with For’s blade still at his throat, and knowing that she and Bak were right, he didn’t have an argument against them. The stalemate between them continued a little longer before Allen finally relented.

“Fine!” He grumbled unhappily, shifting his glare to the floor as he deactivated Crown Clown, For stepping back, her arms morphing back to their usual mittened state. “I don’t like this though.” Allen added, looking up to glare once more at For who simply shrugged in response.

“I didn’t think you would.” She turned to walk off, having decided that she’d clearly achieved what she’d set out to do. Allen scowled unhappily at the floor as Timcanpy flew down and settled on his head.

He knew Bak and For were right, and that’s partly what made him so mad. He didn’t want to work with the Black Order, nothing had changed there, but he knew that if he wanted to keep fighting and keep moving forwards he was going to have to start allying himself with other exorcists. It seemed that the Earl’s akuma were growing stronger and stronger, and while he was also growing stronger, he was still only one person, as Bak and For had just pointed out to him.

For let out a strangled gasp, snapping Allen out of his thoughts as he looked up towards her with a small frown. She was stood, almost seemingly frozen with her back still to Allen, an occasional twitch spasming through her body.

“For?” Allen asked tentatively.

For’s only response was another choked and pained gasp as another spasm shook her body. Then she began to bend unnaturally as a grating and grinding noise filled the air. For was bent over backwards as her torso began to twist and warp and widen as Allen took an unconscious step back, watching in a transfixed horror as a moment later with a blood curdling scream, a huge glowing angular gate burst from her torso. A deep, dark purple hand slowly reached out of the gate, reaching out towards Allen as his left eye whirred to life.

The akuma stepped through the gate, sirens blaring to life as it took stock of it’s surroundings, its gaze finally coming to rest on Allen as all he could do was stare at the soul attached to the body.

“A, a level three akuma…” Allen mumbled out, feeling his stomach churn as he stared up at the mangled soul.

“Allen!”

At the all too familiar name calling out to him, Allen jolted out of his horrified trance, Crown Clown activating and settling securely around his shoulders as he took another step back, readying himself into a more defensive pose and swallowing down bile. Timcanpy darted down into his shirt to hide as another appeared through the portal. Road leapt through the glowing portal after the akuma, landing on its shoulder as she beamed at Allen.

“Tyki was right, you did reform your innocence!”

“What are you doing here? What are you doing to For?!” Allen growled out, glaring up at Road as she swung her legs back and forth from the akuma’s shoulder.

“I’m here to take you to Edo, of course! Tyki did invite you after all, and I’ve missed you!” Road’s grin turned leering as Allen held his ground, glaring up at her.

“I’m not going with you.” Allen spat out, assuming this was some form of trap. Road seemed unsurprised by his response, still smiling down at him for a few seconds, the alarm still blaring away. Allen could only imagine the chaos the rest of the branch was in.

“For!”

Allen’s gaze snapped from Road to Bak who had skidded to a stop at the entrance to the large room, an unreadable expression on his face as he took in the scene before him, For’s trapped and mangled body, the level three akuma and Road riding on its shoulders.

“Bak, get out of here!” Allen shouted as Road looked towards Bak too, her smile growing a little more.

“I’m not leaving you, Walker!” Bak said, readying himself into his own defensive stance.

“Get the fuck out of here!” Allen all but snarled, glaring over at Bak, not wanting to have to worry about anyone else’s safety. Road was here for him, no one else!

The akuma slowly turned to face Bak as Road jumped off its shoulder and came to stand by Allen, his pose going tense and rigid as he took a hasty step back from her.

“I’d think about changing your mind if I were you.” Road said sweetly as she kept her gaze focused on Bak and the akuma. “There are an awful lot of innocent lives in this building after all. It would be a shame if you couldn’t protect them all.”

“Bak, run!” Allen called out, starting running himself, Crown Clown and desperation pushing him forwards as he strained to reach the akuma as it strode confidently towards Bak.

Bak glanced between the akuma, For and Allen before he began running. With a cry, Allen launched himself into the air towards the akuma, just as a thin beam of dark purple light shot from its outstretched hand towards Bak. Bak stumbled and fell, even as Allen reached the akuma, Crown Edge slicing down towards it and breaking its concentration on the beam of light connected to Bak. The akuma swung an arm back at Allen, both attacks hitting simultaneously as Allen was launched back into a pillar, the level three stumbling and falling to its knees.

“Hey, akuma!” Road’s voice cut through the blaring siren as Allen struggled to push himself to his feet. Crown Clown had lessened the impact, but the wind had still been knocked out of him. “Go destroy this place.”

“Yes, Mistress Road.”

The akuma stood, and began walking out of the room, stepping over Bak’s crumpled body. Allen managed to stand and with a somewhat breathless shout, still winded, started to chase after it. He couldn’t let that happen, he couldn’t let it destroy the Asia branch! Though the iron grip on his right arm yanked him to a sudden stop and Allen whirled around to face Road, smiling sweetly in his face.

“Let me go!” He snarled out, tugging his arm back from Road, though she didn’t release her hold on him just yet.

“You could save them you know. You could save them all. All you’d have to do is come with me to Edo.”

“Walker, don’t!” Bak’s voice was strained and weak and Allen stared over at him in surprise as Bak struggled to push himself up. His body was pale and washed out, almost translucent, thin spider cracks seeming to web through his entire being as he stared towards Allen and Road. “Don’t go with her!”

The akuma had reached the exit of the room, screams already filling the air as it swung an arm, destroying several walls and pillars as the whole place trembled and shook, dust and grit falling from the ceiling. Allen wrenched his arm from Road’s grasp as she grinned.

“How fast can you kill a level three akuma, Allen? Faster than it can bring this whole place crashing down? I could call it off right now if you agree to come with me.” Road taunted as the akuma swung around again, beams of the same disintegrating light rippling through the air. Allen couldn’t see if anyone had been caught in the blasts, but the building certainly had been as the tremors that rippled through the walls grew, and more dust began raining down from above, a few smaller rocks beginning to tumble too.

One such rock began hurtling towards Bak and Allen dashed forwards, Crown Belt reaching out to snag the chunk from the air and toss it to the side as Allen slid to a stop by Bak. Up close he looked even worse, like his entire existence could come crumbling apart at the slightest movement.

“I told you to run!” Allen growled out, gently hauling Bak into his arms before another loud crash snapped his attention back to the level three who was still intent on bringing the place crashing to the ground.

“I wonder how much longer the building will last?” Road called out tauntingly as Allen grimaced. He needed to stop that akuma, but Bak and For were both trapped here, unable to escape.

“Walker. Leave me. Go deal with that akuma.” Allen looked down at Bak as another devastating rumble shook the building. “I can look after myself and For. Now go destroy that akuma, that’s an order!”

Allen bared his teeth in a silent snarl at the order, but ultimately listened to Bak’s command. He set him back down on the ground and set off running towards the akuma, teeth still bared in a silent snarl. Though a moment later he was sent tumbling, and a brief wave of nausea swept through him as he was sent tumbling head over heals and lifted high into the air. As Allen righted himself he found himself floating high above the ground, trapped in a clear box of some kind as the akuma continued its destruction of the Asia branch, a whole section of wall crumbling in the corridor ahead of them.

“There’s a very simple way out of this.” Road said as she sat on top of the box and looked over at the akuma with a pleasant smile on her face. “You agree to come with me to Edo, and I’ll tell the akuma to call off the attack.”

“Let me go!” Allen snarled as he began attacking the clear walls of the cube he was trapped in, though nothing seemed to make the slightest dent in the strange material.

“How many people have to die, trapped under all this falling rubble, or their bodies unraveled and disintegrated, before you come with me? It’s such a simple, easy decision to make.”

Allen screamed as he kept trying to break himself free from his prison before falling to his knees, gasping softly as he stared down at the ruins of the room below him, larger and larger chunks of rock and rubble crashing down around them all.

“Every second you spend making up your mind is another person dead, all because of you.”

“Fine!”

Allen’s shout was hoarse and angry as he glared up at Road, forcing Clown Crown to deactivate, even as a ripple of displeasure shot through him from his innocence.

“I’ll go with you! I’ll go with you to Edo!”

Road smiled chillingly and leapt off the top of the box, bringing it down behind her as she strode casually towards the glowing portal, the akuma still wrecking havoc behind her.

“Road! Road! Call off the akuma!” Allen slammed his fists against the transparent walls of his small cage, ignoring the pain burning in his hand as he did so. Road tilted her head back to grin at Allen.

“No.”

Her response was as sweet and as hollow as her smile and Allen felt white hot anger flare to life inside him, both his and Crown Clown’s as Crown Clown activated once again, searing white light radiating from his cloak. His attacks against the cube held all his rage and fury, and Allen could barely see beyond the tunnelling of his vision as he slammed against the cube again and again, cracks slowly webbing across the surface until the cube suddenly shattered and Allen was launched up into the air by Crown Clown. He reached the akuma in a matter of moments, slamming down on the unsuspecting level three, a hoarse scream in his throat as he tore down through the body. His vision was still tunnelled and narrow, his world only filled with his fury, Crown Clown and the akuma as his body hummed with the adrenalin of battle, unleashing attack after attack on the akuma in a whirlwind of blazing white.

Only when the level three disintegrated into dust, the soul released and vanishing from sight, did Allen finally slow, standing in the midst of the rubble, panting heavily as the rage lessened its grip slightly, his vision widening once again as he whiled around, expecting to find Road standing somewhere behind him, but she was gone.

“Road! Where are you?!”

Allen’s scream echoed off the ruined walls as he panted heavily, his question met only with the continually blaring alarms.

“Walker…” Bak called out softly to Allen, and only then did he turn his attention to the others who had also been in the room with him.

For had been released from her trapped state under the glowing portal, she and Bak supporting each other at the base of one of the still standing pillars, both looking much worse for wear as they looked out over the rubble towards Allen.

“Walker, she’s gone.”

“Then I’m going after her.” Allen stated flatly, walking towards the portal that was still floating ominously in the middle of the room. There was no doubt it had been left there for him.

“Walker, no. You can’t. You know Edo is dangerous, this is a trap!”

“You can’t stop me, Bak!” Allen snarled back, pausing only to direct a harsh glare towards Bak before continuing.

“Walker-“ Whatever Bak had been about to say was cut off by For speaking over him.

“Don’t forget about what will make your journey easier, Walker.” For sounded pained and exhausted, and Allen paused for a little longer, looking back at For still with a glare on his face, but this one much softer as she caught his eye and held it. “You’ll have allies in Edo.”

Allen didn’t respond to For, but after a moment he broke their eye contact and kept walking. A butterfly, small, dark, purple, and horribly familiar, was waiting at the entrance to the portal as Allen stepped up to it. The teez waited for just a moment before it flew through, vanishing from sight, and with no hesitation, Allen followed.

The teez lead Allen through a labyrinth of buildings that he paid no mind to, eventually stopping by a door, fluttering silently as it waited. Allen reached out with his right hand to open the door, as with his left hand he crushed the teez, the body falling to the floor with crumpled wings as he stepped through the door.

“Where are your exorcist friends now ♥?”

“I’m right here.”

Chapter Text

The scene Allen stepped out to wasn’t anything he’d been expecting. The ground had been razed completely. Nothing, not even rubble was left, and there was fighting going on all around him. He recognised several of the individuals around him, some Noah, most exorcists. He didn’t recognise the giant looming akuma that were bigger than any he’d ever seen, though they were being taken down by a group of the exorcists. He caught sight of Tyki battling Lavi, the pair exchanging blows so fast they were almost a blur. He could see a huge glowing cube hovering in the sky, and something deep in the recesses of his mind told him that was Noah’s Ark. But most importantly, right in front of him, Allen saw Lenalee facing off against the Millennium Earl, the latter having trapped her within a dark swirling mass.

Adrenalin was still thrumming through his veins, and his vision was still tinted red with rage as Allen launched himself towards the Earl, getting close enough to hear him speak over the noise of the battling.

“Where are your exorcist friends now ♥?” The Earl taunted Leanalee as she cried out and struggled, for some reason completely unable to fight back.

“I’m right here.”

Allen snarled as he reached forwards with Crown Clown and grabbed the Earl’s face, his sharp fingers piercing through the skin and hauling the Earl away from Lenalee, releasing her from his control.

“Allen!” Lenalee cried out in relief and surprise as she recognised who it was who had come to help, though neither Allen nor the Earl could spare her any time as they locked themselves into their own battle, moving just as fast as Tyki and Lavi.

“Allen Walker ♥! The boy who turned his own father into an akuma ♥! The boy who reformed his innocence ♥! How wonderful to have you here in Edo for this momentous occasion ♥!” The Earl’s voice turned from jovial to sinister as he summoned his sword, slashing it towards Allen as he easily parried, lunging forwards with Crown Edge outstretched.

Allen had nothing to say, still gripped tightly by anger as he swung at the Earl. The two traded blows, neither landing a hit on the other, until a cloud of thick, dense fog sprung up around them and for a moment, Allen was completely blinded. Then he spotted a figure through the thick fog and lunged forwards with a battle cry. His attack was blocked by a sword, though this one wasn’t the Earl’s, and the one blocking him cried out in pain and anger as his hair was yanked back by the one Allen had initially tried to attack. And then, as the fog thinned and cleared away completely, the other two figures were revealed as Kanda and Lavi. Recognition flooded through all three, and they all took a step back, shouting out in various states of confusion and anger.

“Where did he go? Where did the Earl go?!” Allen shouted, whirling around as he tried to spot the Earl in the vast empty landscape around them.

“Beansprout?! What the fuck are you doing here?!” Kanda growled out, Mugen pointed threateningly towards Allen, even as he ignored Kanda.

“What? I was fighting Tyki! Where is he? Allen?! When did you get here?!” Lavi stumbled back, surprise buckling his legs as he sat down heavily on the ground, staring almost dumbfounded at Allen.

“Is everyone alright?” The voice that called out to them was stern, yet calm and it was enough to make Kanda slowly lower Mugen, though he still glared distrustfully towards Allen as Allen turned to face the speaker. The older man stepped towards the small group and helped Lavi back to his feet. He was clearly an exorcist, though not one Allen had met before.

“It seems our foes have retreated for the moment. It would be wise for us to do the same. We can gather ourselves and plan our next move.” The man said, moving over to Lenalee and gently helping her to her feet too, keeping her supported even once she was standing.

With a lot of reluctance Allen deactivated Crown Clown, shivering slightly in the cold night air as the warm cape vanished from his shoulders. He was still dressed in what he’d been wearing in the Asia Branch, a tank top and thin baggy trousers. Suitable enough for the warm halls of the Asia Branch, especially while training, but definitely lacking in the colder air here in Edo. Lavi noticed Allen’s shiver and held out his exorcist coat with a small, weary smile. Allen glared at Lavi, though accepted the coat a moment later, shrugging it on. It was still warm from Lavi’s own body heat, and it helped a lot against the chill in the air.

“Let’s get out of the open.” The man said, beginning to walk towards the edge of the destruction, expecting the others to follow, and follow they did. The man continued supporting Lenalee as Kanda strode ahead angrily, Lavi choosing to walk beside Allen.

“What happened here? I thought I was heading to Edo?” Allen asked after a few moments of silence, staring around at the razed landscape.

“This is Edo. Or it was. This attack was the Earl’s doing.” Lavi explained, his hammer twirling almost absently in his hands, though his eyes scanning the landscape were anxious and wary.

“What… what happened?” There were so many questions Allen wanted answering. But that was all he could ask in that moment.

“I could ask the same of you.” Lavi responded with a weak smile. “Though I’m glad to see you alive and well.” He added, his smile growing softer and a little more genuine.

“Don’t let your guard down. We may have this moment of respite, but we don’t know how long it may last for.” The man helping Lenalee spoke up, glancing back at Allen and Lavi. “I take it you’re Allen Walker. I’m General Froi Tiedoll.”

Allen scowled slightly at the General knowing who he was, though a moment later he nodded slightly, though the glare remained on his face. Tiedoll’s name was familiar, though he couldn’t immediately place why.

“We’ll leave the rest of the introductions to when we’ve all gathered together.” Tiedoll said before pointing out a small bridge at the edge of the destruction, the edge of it completely sheared away. “We’ll gather there.”

Slowly, slowly, the exorcists all gathered under the bridge, and it was only then that Allen realised that some members of the group were normal civilians, and he couldn’t help but wonder how they’d been dragged into this mess. The rest of the exorcists were in varying states of exhaustion, with varying degrees of injuries too, though by far the most injured seemed to be Lenalee, who was sat on the ground, barely able to keep her eyes open with Krory’s cape wrapped around her as her own coat seemed to be missing. And along with several bandages, most wrapped around her legs and ankles, Lenalee’s long dark hair was gone, short and somewhat unevenly cropped hair all that was left.

As the group took stock of their situation and injuries, Allen couldn’t help but feel like an outsider, standing at the edge of the bridge with his arms crossed as he glared softly out over the abnormally flat and empty landscape, his gaze occasionally flicking up towards the Ark in the sky.

“How the fuck did you get here, beansprout?” Kanda’s question was blunt, and his voice was laced with distrust as everyone’s attention suddenly shifted towards Allen. Allen’s expression hardened into a firm glare, uncomfortable with the sudden intense attention.

“Yeah, it’s been months since we last heard anything about you. I have to admit I was a little worried about you.” Lavi added, giving Allen a gentle smile.

“Me too.” Krory chimed in. He seemed much more confident than Allen remembered, and as Allen glanced over he gave him a small smile of his own.

“I’m glad to see you’re better, I’m sorry I wasn’t able to stay after everything that had happened.” Miranda spoke up now, and Allen glanced over at her. She seemed exhausted, dark circles under her eyes, but beneath that there was genuine warmth on her face as she also smiled at him.

Now Allen shuffled about, uncomfortable with the genuine affection he was receiving from the other exorcists, and he attempted to hide it by hardening his glare and staring down at the ground.

“You haven’t answered my question.” Kanda stated bluntly and Allen looked up, the pair glaring at each other for a few tense moments. This he was much more comfortable with.

“I was brought here.” Allen answered, keeping his answer intentionally vague. He didn’t want to admit the Noah had brought him here. With the way one of the civilians was looking at him, he felt that admitting the Noah had helped him would do nothing good for their relationship.

“You were brought here?” Kanda’s tone turned almost mocking as a hand went to rest on Mugen’s hilt. “How, beansprout?”

“My name is Allen.” Allen snarled back, his arms dropping to his sides as his hands balled into fists.

“Easy there, Yu, Allen. We’re all friends here, ok?” Lavi spoke up, physically stepping between the pair with his hands up as he noticed the growing tension between the two, giving both of them gentle smiles.

“Don’t call me Yu!” Kanda spat out, his hand tightening around Mugen’s hilt. Though as Tiedoll placed a hand on Kanda’s shoulder, he relaxed just slightly.

“Now then, let’s all take a moment to relax, ok?” Tiedoll gave Kanda a pleasant smile, Kanda simply scoffing in response before he turned and stalked off, sitting down on the far side of the bridge, as far away from Allen as he could get without leaving their temporary shelter. Unbothered by Kanda’s reaction, Tiedoll turned his smile to Allen before speaking up again. “I promised introductions. And we should introduce ourselves to you too.” Tiedoll turned, talking to the group of civilians too.

“My name is Froi Tiedoll. I’m a General for the Black Order. I’ve been travelling with Yu Kanda and Noise Marie, who are both exorcists.” Tiedoll gestured over to Kanda, who simply scoffed in response, then towards the only other exorcist that Allen didn’t yet know. Marie nodded towards the civilians before he turned and nodded towards Allen too.

“A pleasure to meet you all, even if the situation is less than ideal.” Marie said softly, a ghost of a smile crossing over his lips.

“I’m Chaozii, and these are Maosa and Kie. We’re sailors. We were on the boat escorting Lenalee and the others here.” Chaozii, the one who had been eyeing Allen rather suspiciously, introduced himself and his friends and Allen connected the dots. These civilians were the three sole survivors from the trip to Edo. It felt odd, looking at them and knowing they were the only ones, other than the exorcists they’d be accompanying, who had survived the trip.

The attention shifted back to Allen, and he shuffled slightly, uncomfortable once more. Of course, most of the exorcists here knew him, or knew of him, but Chaozii and his friends didn’t. Scowling, Allen crossed his arms again and looked down at the ground.

“Allen Walker. I’m an accommodator for innocence.” His introduction was short, brief and clipped, though he couldn’t help but glance up towards Chaozii to gauge his response. Chaozii still seemed suspicious of him, eyeing him up carefully, almost like he was trying to decide if he could take him in a fight.

“Accommodator for innocence? You’re not part of the Black Order?” Chaozii asked, clear distrust in his voice as Allen scowled at him.

“No.” His response was blunt and caused Chaozii to harden his own features into a scowl.

“Allen’s got his reasons for not being part of the Order.” Lavi spoke up, moving to stand by Allen as he placed an arm over his shoulder, Allen giving him a brief glare. “But he’s always helped us, and always fought against the Noah and the akuma. I trust him, and so do several of the other exorcists here.”

Lavi gave Chaozii a friendly smile, and eventually he backed off, he and his friends moving away slightly to sit in their own group. Though every so often he directed a small distrustful glare towards Allen that didn’t go unnoticed. Lavi gave Allen a nudge and moved to sit down near Miranda and Lenalee, gesturing for him to follow, and after a brief moment of hesitation Allen followed and sat down with the small group. Lenalee still seemed to be struggling to stay awake, and now that Allen was paying closer attention, he could see that Miranda also seemed to be struggling to stay awake too. As he looked at her a little more closely, he could see that her innocence was activated, gently humming away, and he looked up at her with a frown.

“Miranda, why is your innocence activated?” Miranda seemed almost flustered by the question, raising her hands up and waving them frantically.

“Oh! I can’t deactivate it yet! Not when we still might be attacked!” Allen simply stared at Miranda with a small confused frown, still not understanding.

“Time Record can freeze and rewind time.” Lavi began explaining, catching the confused expression on Allen’s face. “As long as it’s active, whoever or whatever Miranda is protecting is kept safe from the normal flow of time. She’s been keeping us safe while we’ve been battling, but the second she deactivates her innocence any injuries we sustained during the course of the battle will affect us once more. So as a precaution, she’s keeping her innocence activated until we’re certain we’re safe.” Allen glanced back at Miranda, once more looking closely at the exhaustion on her face.

“And you can’t rest while your innocence is activated.” He stated flatly. Miranda gave him a slightly wobbly smile.

“Oh, I don’t mind! Really, I don’t! I used to stay awake for days before you all found me, I’m used to it! And besides, I’m helping now!”

Allen frowned down at the ground slightly, remembering the anxious wreck Miranda used to be, and how when she’d first activated her innocence she didn’t want to deactivate, as she felt it was the first time she’d ever been helpful in her life. Allen didn’t like that she was still feeding into that mindset, didn’t like that the Order was doing that to her, but he couldn’t deny beneath the exhaustion, she seemed less anxious and more content. She’d found her calling. He just wished it didn’t have to place such a strain on her body.

“May I join you?” Allen and the others glanced up as Krory approached their small group.

“Sure thing, Krorykins!” Lavi gave Krory a wide smile and shuffled a little closer to Allen to make a little more room for him to sit down. 

As Kory settled himself down, Allen took a moment to glance around at where everyone else was. Chaozii was still huddled with his friends, still occasionally sending a wary glare in his direction, and Marie had joined Kanda, leaning up against the bridge, the pair seemingly enjoying each other’s company in silence. And Tiedoll and Bookman had wandered a small distance away, clearly wanting to keep whatever they were discussing private from the others.

“It’s been a long time, Allen. I’m glad to see you looking well, and I must say, it’s almost a little strange seeing you with your left arm.” Krory smiled at Allen, and once again the attention was shifted wholly to him.

“Yeah, we last saw you in London. How’d you manage to reform your innocence?” Lavi asked, turning his easy grin towards Allen even as he scowled.

“I was trying to help Suman.” Allen’s answer was quiet and muttered, and everyone’s reactions varied, from surprise to confusion, and in Lenalee’s case, horror and anger as Suman’s name seemed to draw her a little more into the present.

“You, Suman… he…” Lenalee couldn’t seem to find the words to express what she wanted to say, her expression morphing between anger, grief, betrayal and back to horror. Allen wasn’t sure where he stood with Lenalee after the circumstances in which they’d last spoken, and he wasn’t sure exactly how she’d react if he explained more how he’d tried to help Suman and save his life. 

“How do you know about Suman?” Lenalee eventually demanded, giving Allen a hard angry glare. For once, Allen didn’t return the glare and looked down at the ground, anxious about what he needed to say, and the memories of that time.

“I was in the area when he fell. He was dying, his innocence was killing him, and I wanted to try and save him. I… I didn’t manage it though. I separated him from his innocence, but I was too late.” Allen kept his gaze on the ground, aware of the weight of everyone’s gazes burning down onto him. A shiver ran through his body that had nothing to do with the gentle breeze that swept under the bridge before a soft hand landed on his shoulder and he glanced up, meeting Lavi’s small smile.

“You did what you could. And we appreciate that.” He said softly, Allen sagging slightly from the release of the anxiety that had been slowly building in him.

“Thank you.” Lenalee’s voice was soft, and barely audible. She was clutching Kory’s cape tighter around herself as she looked down at the ground. “Suman was a friend. Thank you for trying to save him.”

For a moment there was silence among the small group, though Allen felt he could breathe in this silence, none of the anxiety or pressure from before suffocating the atmosphere. It was Lavi who next spoke up, a gently concerned frown on his face.

“Allen, when I was fighting Tyki, he mentioned he’d fought you again. He said you got hurt, I tried not to listen, but you are ok, aren’t you?” The genuine concern in Lavi’s voice shook Allen and for a moment he was silent, staring at Lavi. “Allen?” The gentle prompting, shook Allen out of his surprise and he looked down at the ground.

“I’m fine. It was nothing serious.” Allen mumbled quietly, keeping his thoughts away from the battle with Tyki as well as he was able. Lavi’s concerned frown deepened and for a few moments it looked like he was going to press for more information before sighing and giving up.

“Lavi.” Bookman’s voice carried over to the small group, and Lavi glanced up before he sighed and got to his feet.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m coming.”

As Lavi left, Miranda let out a sigh of her own, closing her eyes tiredly for a few moments and Krory glanced over at her.

“We should get you something to eat. You might not be able to rest, but having a full stomach should help.” Krory got to his feet and held his hand out to Miranda as she stared up at it for a few moments.

“Um, yes! You’re right!” Miranda took hold of Krory’s outstretched hand and stood up herself.

“Allen, you stay with Lenalee.” Krory said, giving him a small smile as Allen scowled in response, though he didn’t manage a verbal response before Krory and Miranda walked a short distance away to a small pile of bags and supplies, beginning to rummage through them.

Silence fell over Lenalee and Allen, the latter scowling at the ground. He still wasn’t sure where he stood with Lenalee, though at least her reaction to hearing what he’d tried to do for Suman had been as positive as it could be. And the conversation he’d had with Lavi about Lenalee was running through his mind. The pair continued to sit in silence for a few minutes more before eventually Allen worked up the courage to say anything.

“Lenalee, I…” Allen trailed off and scowled down at the ground, even as Lenalee looked up at him expectantly. She remained silent, waiting for him to continue as he frowned a little more, and worked up just a little more courage. “Lenalee, I’m sorry I shouted at you. Back when we were trapped with Road and Tyki. You were just trying to help.”

Allen’s frown shifted into something a little more awkward as he kept his gaze firmly on the ground, his hands twisting together a little anxiously.

“Both you and Miranda helped save my life then, and I didn’t repay you very well. I didn’t even care enough to find out if you were alright.” Allen paused and shuffled about, scowling again as he drew his legs up close to his body. “So thank you, for what you did to help me, and I’m sorry for how I treated you.”

The silence between them grew for a moment, anxiety building within Allen before he was suddenly tackled with a hug from Lenalee, a surprised exhale leaving him as he froze, Lenalee simply hugging him a little tighter.

“I was upset when we first met, and you were so against the Order. The Black Order is my family, and it felt like you hated my family. But I was also jealous.” Lenalee spoke softly, her voice muffled slightly as her face was pressed into Allen, still hugging him tightly as he remained frozen to the spot. “I was jealous that you had the strength to defy the Black Order, the strength to fight alone. And then, that made me sad. That you’ve always been fighting alone.”

Lenalee finally pulled back from Allen, taking a moment to wipe at her eyes before she looked up, giving him a watery smile.

“I don’t want you to join the Black Order if that’s not what you want. But I don’t want you to fight alone any more. You don’t have to. Everyone here will happily fight alongside you. So please, accept our help, and let us fight with you and support you. Okay?” Lenalee tilted her head slightly to the side as her smile grew slightly, her eyes still shining with tears.

Allen’s immediate reaction was to turn to a scowl, though he swallowed the urge down, blinking as he looked back down on the ground. Why was everyone so intent on urging him to work with others? Though he couldn’t deny, even though he wasn’t used to it, the support felt nice, making him feel wanted, which was something he hadn’t felt in a very long time.

“I, I will…” Allen mumbled softly after a small pause. 

Lenalee’s smile brightened even more at his response as she wiped at her eyes again. And Allen felt a gentle hum of pleasure spread through him from Crown Clown, causing a very small and brief smile of his own to cross his lips. He might not be used to working with others, and might still find their support and kindness strange and unexpected, but if this path made Crown Clown happy, he was willing to try a little harder.

The sudden feeling of tumbling through the ground shook Allen out of his thoughts, Lenalee crying out beside him and he looked around, horror dawning quickly over him. Whatever gate had been used to transport him to Edo in the first place, was now being summoned directly beneath himself and Lenalee, and they were powerless to do anything about it.

“Lenalee, Allen!” Lavi’s shout had Allen looking up, just in time to see him running towards them and instinctually Allen reached out his hand towards him.

Lavi grabbed hold of Allen’s hand, holding on tightly as Allen sank deeper, even as Krory reached out and grabbed hold of Lenalee. There were shouts from the others, from Tiedoll and Bookman urging the others to stay put, from Miranda crying out in alarm, and for a few brief seconds chaos descended on the small group. Allen felt the familiar sensation of passing through the glowing gate, Lavi’s hand still tightly gripped in his own, before he landed heavily on the ground. A moment later Lavi crashed down on top of him with a grunt and a flash of pain, and then another as another body crashed down on top of Lavi. And judging from the startled and pained cries beside him, several others had also fallen through the gate themselves.

After a few moments of pained grunts, mumbled apologies, and general shuffling around, everyone was on their feet and taking stock of their surroundings, and also each other. Krory had grabbed hold of Lenalee, and in turn Kanda had taken hold of Krory in an effort to stop Lenalee getting dragged through, while Lavi had grabbed hold of Allen, and Chaozii had grabbed hold of Lavi. Allen was irritated to see two people there who seemed to hate him, but at least for the moment everyone seemed more focussed on their immediate surroundings.

The buildings were familiar to Allen at least. He’d walked through these strange streets not so long ago when following after Road and the teez. But everyone else was utterly confused by their strange location, with little clue of how they got there, and even less of an idea of how to get out.

“Where are we?” Kanda muttered, looking around at the buildings with a scowl.

“The style looks Mediterranean. Though I’m fairly certain that’s not where we are.” Lavi admitted, also examining the building as Krory peered up into the sky.

“It’s daytime here, it was the middle of the night in Edo.” He pointed out, causing a slightly ripple of discomfort through the small group.

“Welcome, exorcists! Welcome ♥!” The voice of the Earl rang out loud, causing everyone to snap into a defensive pose, Allen and Krory both activating their innocence as they turned to face an illusion. The Earl that was stood before them was transparent, the buildings faintly visible through his body as he opened his arms wide in greeting. “Welcome to the last three hours of your lives ♥!”

Chapter Text

“You are all on my Ark, and even as we speak, the download has already begun ♥.” The Earl’s tone was jovial, though carried with it a sinister undertone as anxious and uneasy glances passed around the small group of exorcists.

“What download?” Allen asked with a scowl. Though before the Earl had a chance to respond, a loud rumble echoed through the streets, and an intense tremor through the ground, causing surprised and panicked gasps among the group.

“The download of each and every room from this Ark to my new Ark ♥. And as each room is downloaded, it shall be simultaneously deleted ♥. Eventually, the final room will be deleted, and you will all be deleted along with it ♥.” The silence that followed the Earl’s declaration was heavy and tense, as his ever-present grin seemed to widen, growing much more sinister. “Goodbye exorcists ♥.”

The illusion vanished, and another loud rumble shook the ground beneath their feet, Lenalee stumbling into Krory who gently steadied her. Anxious glances passed around the group for a moment as they waited for the rumbling to pass, before silence descended over them. With a great degree of reluctance, Allen deactivated his innocence, his eyes flicking around to everyone in turn.

Kanda was scowling, his hand resting on Mugen’s hilt as he looked at the area behind the group, almost like he was waiting for something to approach from the rear. Lenalee looked rather scared, even as Krory was supporting her, though Allen could tell he was anxious too with how his innocence was still active, and he was glancing about nervously. Chaozii looked on the brink of panic, eyes flicking around quickly, hunting for some kind of distraction and Lavi had a small unreadable frown on his face as he surveyed their surroundings, and then the small group himself.

“Oh man, what are we going to do? What happened to everyone else? Are Maosa and Kie alright?” Even Chaozii’s tone was panicked, and Allen couldn’t help but be frustrated. It seemed like common sense to be at least a little scared, but panicking wasn’t going to help anyone in this situation. Luckily Lavi stepped in before Allen had a chance to say anything that might make the situation worse. He gave Chaozii a reassuring smile, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“I’m sure they’re alright. They’re still with Bookman and the others.” After a moment, Chaozii seemed to calm slightly, giving Lavi a slightly wobbly and uncertain smile.

“Yeah, you’re right. They’ll be fine.” Chaozii sounded like he was almost trying to convince himself, though at least he wasn’t descending into panic any more. Lavi’s hand left Chaozii’s shoulder and a thoughtful expression crossed his face.

“The Earl said we had three hours right? That means we have three hours to try and find a way out of here.” In the silence that followed, Allen had a brief debate with himself, scowling down at the floor, before he eventually spoke up, knowing his knowledge would be their best shot at getting out of here.

“I think I might know a way out.”

Everyone turned to look towards Allen with surprise on their face. Everyone except Kanda, who was still scowling, and Chaozii, who’s expression had returned to intense distrust and suspicion, and Allen scowled himself at seeing that on Chaozii’s face.

“This is how I got to Edo. Road infiltrated the Asia Branch, and left a gate open for me to get through to Edo. The gate lead me here first, and then out to Edo.” With every word Allen spoke, the expression on Chaozii’s face darkened, morphing from distrust into outright suspicion and hostility. Though, for the moment, Allen chose to ignore him, instead focussing on the people who simply seemed surprised at his admission, rather than letting it fuel any suspicions they might have. “It was through one of these doors. I don’t know which door, and I don’t know if all the doors lead somewhere different, but it’s probably the best chance we have of getting out of here.”

“How do we know we can trust you?” Allen snapped his gaze over to Chaozii, a glare darkening his own features as they locked eyes. “If the Noah helped you before, how do we know you’re not helping them?”

“I’m not helping the Noah!” Allen shot back, hands curling into fists as Chaozii’s eyes narrowed.

“You’re not a member of the Black Order, the Noah have explicitly helped you, how do we know you’re trustworthy and not just leading us into another trap?!” Chaozii balled his own hands into fists as he squared off against Allen who almost snarled at him.

“Do you think I want to get deleted along with everything else here? You think I want to ruin my own chance of getting out of here alive?!” Allen hissed, stalking closer to Chaozii, who stood his ground, glaring down at Allen.

“Woah, hey, let’s both calm down here, ok? There’s no need to fight!” Lavi said, physically placing himself between the pair as he held up his hands in a placating gesture, giving both Allen and Chaozii a gentle but firm smile.

“How can we trust him?” Chaozii asked, pointing an accusing finger towards Allen, his glare never leaving Allen’s face.

“If you don’t trust him, then trust me. I trust Allen, I trust that he won’t lead us into a trap, and that he isn’t working with the Noah.” Lavi said, turning to face Chaozii a little more fully, and speaking up before Allen had a chance to retaliate. “And we haven’t got anything to loose by opening any of these doors, we might as well try Allen’s suggestion.”

Chaozii’s glare lingered on Allen for a little longer before he huffed out a frustrated and unhappy sigh, turning away slightly and crossing his arms, his gaze finally leaving Allen. Happy that Chaozii had been successfully settled down, Lavi turned to Allen more fully, giving him a gentle smile, even as Allen continued to simmer with rage.

“Can you remember which door it was that lead you to Edo?” Allen paused, still glowering at Chaozii for a few moments longer before he tore his gaze away, and glanced around at the buildings before he shook his head.

“I wasn’t paying attention to my surroundings the first time I came through. And it all looks so similar, I don’t think I’d even be able to tell if we were in the same place anyway.” Kanda scoffed at Allen’s admission, causing anger to flare up inside him again. “Hey, at least I’m trying to get us out of here, Kanda!” He spat out, whirling around to face Kanda instead.

“This place is huge, beansprout, we can’t check every single door on the off chance it might lead us back to Edo.” Kanda responded dryly, easily holding Allen’s glare with a flat look of his own.

“Don’t call me beansprout! My name is Allen!” Allen hissed, narrowing his glare and taking a step towards Kanda. Lavi’s hand on his shoulder prevented him from taking another step as he once again placed himself physically between Allen and the subject of his anger.

“We don’t have to try every door Yu, all we have to do is find one that leads us out. Edo or not, at least we won’t be on this Ark any more.”

Lavi gave Kanda a reassuring smile, his hand still resting on Allen’s shoulder, the grip a little firmer than just a friendly gesture. Kanda raised an eyebrow before he scoffed again, though he didn’t raise any further objection, looking away from Allen and Lavi as he turned to gaze down another corridor. A rumble shuddered through the ground again, causing everyone to glance towards the direction it had come from, seeing a tower crumbling in the distance.

“Well, whatever we do, we should start moving.” Krory suggested, receiving nods from nearly everyone, and with no more discussion he picked a direction and began walking, Lenalee walking alongside him with his help, and everyone else slowly falling into step behind.

“This door doesn’t lead anywhere either.” Lenalee said, sounding disappointed as she peered through another open door into an empty, dusty room beyond.

“Are you certain about a door leading us out, beansprout?” Kanda asked dryly, facing Allen with his arms crossed.

“Yes! But I only ever came through two doors, one that lead me here in the first place, and the second that took me to Edo!” Allen snarled in response. “I suggested it because, unless you have any other information to share that you’ve been holding back, I was under the impression that I’m the only one who’s been here before!”

A loud rumble, closer than anything else had been so far, shook the ground and sent everyone clinging onto whatever was nearby and solid, lest they were shaken to the ground. An unease passed through the group as they glanced between each other. At this rate, it wouldn’t matter how long the download had left, as they were clearly being outpaced by the crumbling rooms.

“There is a way out of here, but not through any of these doors you might try.”

The voice was familiar, and sent a shiver of fear and anxiety shooting through Allen, as everyone turned to face the man behind them.

“Nice to see you again, boy.”

Tyki’s smirk sent jolts of fear flashing through Allen, and upon being addressed directly, his body went straight to fight and the next thing either he or Tyki registered was Allen’s head connecting with Tyki’s stomach, a loud grunt of pain coming from the man as he was knocked straight to the floor, completely winded, his cigarette tumbling from his mouth to the ground beside him.

“Allen!”

Oh right. Lavi and the others didn’t know or recognise Tyki in his human form.

Allen made himself back up slightly, standing back with the others, even as he glared down at Tyki who was struggling on the ground, still winded.

“What was that for, boy?!” Tyki gasped out, readjusting the awful glasses on his face as he looked up at Allen who simply scowled at him in response.

“You tell me.” Allen growled out. He was fighting to not activate Crown Clown, and although he’d acted on impulse and head butted Tyki, he really didn’t want to get into another fight with the Noah. Not so soon after the last one, and not when he was still so anxious in the other man’s presence. “After all, you’re the one who destroyed my innocence, and tried to rip my heart out of my chest!”

Allen’s heart was pounding rather furiously, his vision tunnelled onto Tyki, and so he missed the shocked and horrified expressions of Lavi, Lenalee and Krory, and even the somewhat unsettled expression that crossed over Chaozii’s face for a moment.

“Allen, who is this?” Lavi asked as Tyki pushed himself to his feet, grumbling softly and clearly still a little winded.

“You don’t remember me? I’m insulted!” Tyki exclaimed in a rather sing song voice, grinning over at Lavi, mostly recovered from being head butted.

“You’re the man who cheated me out of my money!” Krory cried out, pointing a finger towards Tyki, recognition flashing across Lavi’s face a moment later.

“Guilty as charged. Though your friend here won all your clothes back, isn’t that right, boy?” Tyki turned his grin back onto Allen who held back an angry snarl at being called boy again. “I really hope I get a chance to play poker with you again, now that your arm is back. I’d love to see how good you are.”

“You won’t get a chance!” Allen snarled as Crown Clown activating, though his attempt to leap towards Tyki was cut short as Lavi grabbed hold of his arm, firmly holding him back.

“Whoah, Allen! Hold on a second!” Lavi said, trying desperately to calm the situation down a little.

“Really, boy? Attacking me? We both know you can’t win.” Tyki smirked at Allen and even though the fear Allen was feeling, he saw red.

“Allen, wait!”

It took both Lavi and Krory to stop Allen from leaping towards Tyki, both of them grabbing hold of an arm as they held him back.

“Calm down a little, Allen!” Lavi pleaded rather desperately, still hanging onto Allen for dear life as Tyki laughed at the situation. Though as a rumble shook through the ground again, he turned a little more serious, regarding the exorcists with a much more serious expression.

“As entertaining as it is watching you restrain your feral friend there, I should explain the real reason why I’m here.” Tyki began, his skin fading into the dark grey skin of a Noah, his eyes turning golden and the row of crosses forming across his forehead. “I’m Tyki Mikk of the Clan of Noah. And I can offer you a way out.” He announced, his glasses fading away to smoke as he smirked at the exorcists, Lenalee gasping in shock and recognition.

“You’re lying!” Allen snarled, still being held back by Lavi and Krory, though he wasn’t actively trying to escape their grip for the moment. Tyki looked over at Allen with a sigh, lighting up a new cigarette before responding to the accusation.

“No, I’m not. Since the Earl started the download, all the gates on and off the Ark have been closed. There’s only one way off this Ark now, and that’s through one of Road’s doors.” Tyki held up a gaudy key so everyone could see it. “She’ll let you out, on one condition.” He paused, looking over the exorcists with a small smirk to see who might take the bait.

“And what condition would that be?” Kanda asked, scowling over at Tyki who simply smirked a little wider.

“You have to play our little game. This key will open any door in the Ark, progressing you closer to the highest point in the Ark, where Road and I will be waiting.”

“And the catch?” Kanda asked, raising an eyebrow.

“You’ll see if you decide to play or not.” Tyki grinned, as Kanda scowled.

“But, won’t this be going against the Earl’s wishes? If we play your game and Road lets us out?” Lenalee asked, causing Tyki to turn to her with a slightly surprised expression.

“The Earl knows we need to have our fun. And besides, even if you do make it out, there’ll be plenty of other opportunities to kill you at a later date.” He admitted with a shrug before holding the key up again. “So, what’ll it be, exorcists? Will you play our little game with us?”

The key tumbled through Tyki’s hand and clattered on the ground as he smirked at everyone, his grin lingering on Allen for a few seconds longer than everyone else.

“You’d better make up your minds quickly before you get caught up in the deleting rooms.”

With that Tyki walked backwards, vanishing through the wall of a building behind him, leaving nothing but the key and a still gently smoking cigarette on the floor. Silence reigned over the small group for a short while, Krory and Lavi still holding onto Allen, though as Crown Clown eventually deactivated, they let go. Allen glared down at the key, though made no move to pick it up. It was eventually Lenalee who bent down and picked up the key, looking around at her companions a moment later.

“Well? What should we do?”

“We’re not playing their games.” Allen growled, crossing his arms as he pointedly looked away from the key.

“We might not have a choice, Allen.” Lavi pointed out as another rumble shook the ground. “We’ve not really got any other options.”

Allen fixed a glare onto Lavi, though didn’t offer much more resistance than that. He knew that they either had to trust Tyki and play his and Road’s game, or eventually get deleted by the crumbling Ark. He just really, really didn’t like their options. Though based on everyone else’s expressions, no one else liked their options either.

“We don’t even know if he was telling the truth about that key.” Allen grumbled, no longer glaring at Lavi, though still not looking towards the key.

“Only one way to find out.” Lenalee said, moving back to the door she’d previously opened and inserting the key into the lock.

They key turned smoothly, and as Lenalee opened the door, the room on the other side was completely different to the empty and dusty room they’d seen before. Entranced with what they could see before them, the small group wandered through the door, Lenalee making sure to take the key with them. The inside of the room was filled with snow and the skies were filled with stars and rainbows, yet the temperature was the same as outside the room had been.

“What is this place?” Chaozii asked, staring around the room as the group slowly wandered forwards.

“I don’t know.” Krory responded, looking around in much the same way Chaozii was.

Allen was just as confused as the others, though he didn’t want to give anyone the satisfaction of knowing that he was confused, and unsettled, by this place, so he scowled and crossed his arms as he slowly explored further into the room with the others. A building slowly loomed up from the distance, and even as far away as they were Allen could see a door, figuring that was probably their way out, and their way forwards. Though he remained on edge as the group trudged forwards. It was all too simple, too easy at the moment.

When Kanda whirled around, Mugen drawn a split second later, Allen was the second to react, Crown Clown activating and settling around his shoulders as he turned to face the same direction as Kanda, catching sight of a Noah, one he wasn’t familiar with, standing behind the group and crunching on a lolly.

“Who’re you?” Kanda growled as Mugen pointed threateningly at the Noah, Krory activating his own innocence as Lavi pulled out his hammer and stepped into his own defensive pose, Chaozii and Lenalee stood behind the group.

“I’m Skinn Bolic. Now fight me.” Skin finished crunching on his lolly, chucking the stick casually to the side as he surveyed the small group.

“Gladly.” Allen muttered. Though as he tried to take a step forwards he was stopped by Kanda’s arm swinging out and smacking into his torso.

“No. Leave this one to me.”

“Absolutely not.” Allen growled, though as he moved to step around Kanda’s arm, he fixed him with a hard glare that Allen easily matched.

“He’s been hunting my General, so he’s my responsibility.” Kanda added, still glaring at Allen.

“No way we’re leaving you behind to fight, Yu!” Lavi said, taking a small step forwards of his own.

“Can you even defeat a Noah all by yourself?” Allen asked, still locked in a glaring contest with Kanda.

“Can you, beansprout?” Kanda pointedly looked towards Allen’s arm as Allen flinched, finally stepping back a little. “You’d only get in my way. You’re all incompetent.”

Allen took another step back, anger burning inside him. Fine. If Kanda wanted to be stupid and face a member of the Noah clan alone, then he could face one alone! He wasn’t going to stick around to help! Allen gave Kanda one last glare before he spun on his heels and began walking away.

“Come on, Yu, we just want to help!” Lavi pleaded, not having given up just yet.

“As I already said, you’re all incompetent, and you’d only get in my way!” Kanda repeated, turning his glare to Lavi and Krory now that Allen was walking away. Krory scoffed at being called incompetent and turned to follow after Allen. Lavi hesitated a moment longer before the insult won over him too and he too began following after the others, Chaozii following after him a moment later, leaving Lenalee as the last one stood by Kanda.

Allen reached the door in the building first, standing and waiting for the others to arrive, the key that Tyki had given to them still with Lenalee. It didn’t take much longer for everyone to arrive and Lenalee moved up to the door, unlocking it and pushing it open for everyone to stop through.

“We’ll leave it open for Kanda to follow through.” She announced as she stepped back, drawing a scowl from Allen, but no other protest. “He’ll be fine. He’ll catch up with us later.” Lenalee seemed to be saying that more to convince herself than any other reason, and as Allen glanced over to her he could see her eyes shining with unshed tears.

“Now get through this door before I kick you all through!” Lenalee shouted, causing everyone to snap into action, filing through the door and into the mystery beyond.The space on the other side was a long corridor, the end of the corridor fading away into darkness, and a glance behind them revealed a blank empty wall.

“Well, I guess we start walking.” Lavi said with a shrug, and the group set off walking.

Chaozii had taken up helping Lenalee as they walked, and Krory had eventually deactivated his innocence as the further they walked the more it seemed they were alone in this never ending corridor. Allen kept Crown Clown activated, mostly because he couldn’t bring himself to relax in this place, even with it as seemingly empty as it was, but also partly because the faint glow that came from Crown Clown’s cape helped illuminate the rather dim corridor. Everyone was silent as they walked and Allen found his thoughts drifting towards Kanda, and how they’d left him behind.

Now that his anger had cooled off, he could see what Kanda’s actions had been. A ruse to get them to leave to minimise the chances of any one else dying, or getting stuck in that room as it crumbled and was deleted. Allen couldn’t deny he didn’t particularly care for Kanda, but it was obvious the other exorcists cared about him, or at the very least respected him. And while he still struggled with many of the exorcists, and the Black Order as a whole, he couldn’t deny he’d be sad for his friends if they lost someone they cared about. And so he hoped that Kanda would survive his battle with Skinn, and that he’d make it out of that room before it crumbled and was deleted.

“Look, a door!”

Lavi’s shout snapped Allen out of his thoughts and he glanced up to see Lavi running towards the end of the corridor, and more importantly, a large wooden door that would be their ticket out of this hellish room. Spurred on by an obvious end to this seemingly unending corridor, Allen ran after Lavi, reaching the door moments after him. It was locked, though that wasn’t an issue when Lenalee and Chaozii finally reached the door, the former sliding in the key and unlocking it. As the door swung open, Lavi eagerly stepped through into the next room, Allen following close behind him.

The room before them was a huge circular library, bookshelves reaching up high to the ceiling that towered above them. And in the centre of the room was a round pillar, and a door in the centre of the pillar. As Krory, Lenalee and Chaozii filed through the door after them, Allen became alert and wary. Surely something else was waiting for them in this room. Since leaving Kanda with Skinn it had been far too easy, even if that corridor they’d just left had been a painful slog. This kind of game wasn’t like Tyki or Road. Beside him, Lavi seemed to have had the same thought, drawing his hammer and gazing around the room warily, as if waiting for something to appear.

“What are you waiting for, the door’s right over there!” Krory said, pointing towards the door as neither Lavi or Allen made any move to walk towards it.

“It’s too easy.” Allen responded, receiving a nod from Lavi.

“My thoughts exactly.”

“Boo! We wanted to ambush you!”

The mysterious voice echoed around the library, and caused Krory to snap into a defensive pose of his own, innocence activating.

“Why’d they have to be smart about it, hee?”

A second mysterious voice joined the first, and a few moments later a pair of Noah appeared on the top of the pillar, leaning on each other, and leering down at the group of exorcists, one sticking his tongue out at them, and the other pointing a gun at his head.

“Who’re you?” Krory asked up at the pair of twins.

“I’m Devit. And together we’re Jasdevi!”

“I’m Jasdero! And together we’re Jasdevi!”

The pair spoke over each other, making it hard to distinguish who was speaking, though the second half of their introduction was easy to hear as they began speaking in unison.

“Why are you here?” Krory asked, frowning up at the twins.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Devit shouted down in a glare of his own. “We’re here to kill you!”

“And cause we’re angry!” Jasdero added, sounding anything but angry as he giggled at the end of his sentence.

“Angry?” Lavi asked, with a confused frown of his own.

“Yeah! That bastard Cross saddled us with all his debts!” Devit shouted, clenching his fists angrily as Jasdero giggled again.

“He knew we were following him, and left all his debt behind on us, hee! And now we’re angry!”

Allen couldn’t hep but snort at the twins admission. Having spent a lot of time with Cross, unwillingly, over the years, he was well aware of the man’s tendencies to spend money he didn’t have and wasn’t his, and then up and leave before the debt collectors could come knocking. And occasionally, before he’d quickly realised it wasn’t going to work, he’d tried to saddle some of his debt with Allen. Though Allen had already been aware of Cross’s habits, and had skipped town before the General got a chance to laden him with debt after debt.

“What’s so funny, whitey?” Devit demanded, hearing Allen’s snort and glaring towards him.

“Sounds to me like you’re amateurs.” Allen responded with a smirk, unable to keep from teasing the twins about this. “I’ve spent my fair share of time around Cross and never once did he manage to saddle me with any debt.” His grin grew into a smirk, enraging the two twins who pointed their pistols towards him.

“You’ll pay for that!”

Their guns fired, though no bullets shot out towards the small group. Instead they were all briefly enveloped in a dense purple fog cloud. And when it cleared, everything had changed. The twins had vanished, and the floor of the room had been covered keys identical to the one Lenalee had been carrying.

“No!” Lenalee’s cry caused everyone to turn towards her. “I dropped the key!”

Laughter echoed around the room from the invisible twins.

“That’s right! You’re trapped here with no way out, and no way to see us!” Devit taunted as Jasdero laughed alongside him. “Good luck on your escape, exorcists!”

Chapter Text

Allen stared around the room in almost horror, unable to see the twins, and completely unable to distinguish which key was the real one from the masses that now littered the floor. Not only did they have to fight a pair of invisible opponents, but they had to try and find the key too, a task that could take them several hours longer than they had, trapped in the crumbling Arc as they were. An explosion sent everyone flying to the floor with pained cries, the keys scattering around them as Crown Clown cocooned around Allen, shielding him slightly as he tumbled across the floor, laughter ringing through the air.

“Got you, hee!” Jasdero exclaimed gleefully.

“How’re you going to find the key now, exorcists?” Devit taunted, another explosion to his right sending Allen tumbling across the floor again.

Allen scrambled to his feet and sent Crown Belt soaring through the air where he thought the explosion had come from, but the attack ricocheted off the bookshelves, sending a shower of books tumbling to the floor and narrowly missing Chaozii and Lenalee as laughter echoed through the air.

“Hey! What was that for?!” Chaozii demanded, glaring over at Allen as he shielded Lenalee from any further potential books tumbling from above.

“I’m trying to hit the twins!” Allen growled out, spinning around as he tried to pinpoint where the laughter was coming from, though an explosion to his back sent him flying forwards with a pained cry and tumbling into Krory and sending the both of them crashing to the floor again.

Another explosion rang out from the other side of the room, accompanied by a cry from Lavi as laughter echoed around the room again. Allen growled in frustration, but a steady hand on his shoulder from Krory made him pause as he frowned up at him.

“Krory?”

Krory’s face was focussed into a frown, his eyes scanning around the room, and his only response to Allen calling his name was a gentle shush. In the distance, Lavi was grunting as he pushed himself to his feet, and Chaozii was asking Lenalee if she’d been hurt by the falling books. Something Allen wasn’t aware of caused Krory to twitch slightly. A moment later, the hand on Allen’s shoulder tightened into a painful grip and he was launched through the air with a shocked shout. Though what somehow surprised him more was crashing into something long before he reached the bookshelves he’d been flying towards.

The something he crashed into was softer than the bookshelves and the floor Allen was used to, and two simultaneous cries rang out around the room as Allen, and the twins crashed down to the floor. In the confusion and struggle, an errant thought crossed through Allen’s mind that he needed to stop the twins from escaping, and with more of a reaction from Crown Clown than any conscious effort on his part, Crown Belt activated and snaked around the bodies of the twins, tying them up securely, for the moment at least. Allen struggled to his feet, having to untangle himself from invisible limbs in the process, and glared over at Krory.

“What the fuck was that for, Krory?!” He demanded, Crown Belt still tightening around the struggling twins.

“I couldn’t attack them directly, they’d have been expecting that and dodged long before I got there.” Krory offered up as an explanation, seeming to smirk into Allen’s glare.

“You know where they are?” Lenalee asked, and Allen stopped glaring at Krory as that knowledge sunk into him.

Krory somehow knew where the twins were without seeing them.

“What?”

“No fair!” Devit sounded angry as Jasdero whined beside him, the pair still struggling inside Crown Belt.

“Lavi, you can find the key?” Krory turned his attention to Lavi who blinked before nodding, a serious expression crossing his face.

“This’ll be harder with only one eye. Give me 10 minutes.”

Lavi extended his hammer and landed on top of the pillar. Allen watched in confusion as he summoned a whirlwind, every single duplicate key swirling around him and obscuring him from view. So focussed on Lavi as he was, Allen was taken by complete surprise as the twins managed to escape Crown Belt, and an explosion to the back of his head sent him flying back across the room, and falling to a crumpled heap next to Lenalee and Chaozii.

“Allen! Are you alright?” Allen’s ears were ringing from the explosion, and his head was swimming, but he was able to sit himself up and look over at Lenalee and her concerned expression. After a few more moments, he began to push himself to his feet, even as Lenalee protested the movement.

“I’m fine, Krory! Where are the twins?” Allen called out, looking over at Krory.

Krory was running across the room, and for a moment it seemed that he was ignoring Allen, and that wherever he was running to was the wrong direction as the twin’s taunting laughter rang out through the air. Then he swerved and fixed Allen with a steely gaze that sent a shiver through his body, reminding him of the vampire he and Lavi had fought.

“Dead ahead!”

Allen hesitated for a few moments, unsure if he could trust Krory, having lived his life around the distrust of others. Then his memories of travelling with Krory, Lavi and Bookman won out and Allen leapt forwards with a snarl. He and Krory collided with the twins a moment later, and Allen wrestled with his invisible opponent, though it didn’t take long for him to be knocked back, stumbling to the ground as another explosion shot over his head and crashed into the bookcases, sending another shower of books raining to the floor.

A snarl from Krory got Allen scrambling to his feet, and he found himself back to back with him, waiting for any sign from the man that he knew where the twins were.

“Duck!”

Allen reacted a moment after Krory, and it was a moment too long as a glancing blow struck the side of his head, stars flashing across his vision for a moment. Krory caught hold of Allen’s arm, keeping him upright as he staggered from the blow and tried to regain his balance. Though he was tossed backwards by Krory a moment later as he turned to face an unseen threat from the twins as Allen stumbled to the ground.

As insulting as Allen was finding it being thrown around by Krory, he was certainly being much gentler than the twins, and after a few more moments Allen got back to his feet, glaring out at the empty space in front of him, waiting for direction from Krory, who slowly backed up to Allen’s side as he focussed, eyes flicking around the room and ears twitching slightly with the quiet whispers of movement Allen couldn’t hear.

“On the bookcase, over there.” Krory murmured to Allen, gesturing just slightly towards the bookcase in question, on the opposite side of the room. “About halfway up.”

Allen pulled his face into a snarl and launched through the air. His fist connected with something solid that certainly wasn’t the bookshelf and a pained yelp filled the air. Allen commanded Crown Clown to keep him near the twins as he kept punching, not wanting to lose his quarry yet again.

Though unseen by him, and with his focus on only one of the twins, the other twin knocked Allen off and he fell to the floor, though was able to catch himself with Crown Clown this time before he hit the floor. He snarled up at the space the twins had been in before he blinked rapidly at the sudden bright light emanating from Lavi.

With a flash that left him blind for a few moments and spots dancing in his vision, the duplicate keys vanished and the twins returned to being visible as Lavi triumphantly held the real key aloft.

“No fair, hee!” Jasdero whined beside Devit, who looked murderous with rage.

“How’d you find the key so quickly?!”

“Because I’m a Bookman. The second I laid eyes on that key, I memorised every mark, every scratch and every dent on it. The only thing I needed to find the real key among all those fakes was time. Time that Allen and Krory gave to me.” Lavi lowered himself down from the top of the pillar on his hammer and held the key in front of the keyhole for the door. “Now it’s time for us to leave.”

The door opened, once more enticing the group onwards through the crumbling arc, Lavi safely pocketing the key as Lenalee and Chaozii made their way towards the exit.

“We can’t let you leave!” Devit snarled as Jasdero giggled beside him.

Allen turned to face the twins with a frown, Krory moving to stand beside him. If they wanted to keep fighting, then he would certainly comply.

“Allen, Krory, let’s go!” Lavi shouted across the room, both Allen and Krory ignoring him.

“Leave the twins to me, Allen.” Krory said, his gaze never leaving the twins even as they shot towards them with their guns, the pair easily avoiding the explosion now they could see it coming.

“No! They’ve pissed me off, and I want them to pay!” Allen snarled in response, launching himself towards the twins in an attack, though he was jerked to a stop by Krory grabbing onto the edge of his cloak. Allen turned and snarled at Krory, who didn’t react beyond a small smirk.

“I’m the best suited to fight them. I can tell where they are, even if they hide from my sight again. There’s no point in more of us staying behind and getting caught in the crumbling rooms.”

Allen growled at Krory, angry that he knew he was right, and not willing to admit that he didn’t want to leave Krory behind. Krory let go of his cloak as the pair dodged another explosion.

“Lavi, take Allen and the others and leave! I’ll catch up!” Krory shouted over to Lavi as Allen snarled yet again.

“I’m not leaving this battle!”

“Yes you are! Lavi, catch!” Krory whirled around to Allen and grabbed hold of him more firmly before he threw him through the air yet again with a startled and angry yelp.

Lavi managed to catch hold of Allen before he crashed into the pillar, and his grip tightened on Allen’s arm as he held him back from running back into the battle.

“Come on Allen, let’s go! Krorykins knows what he’s doing.” Lavi glanced up at Krory with a slightly concerned expression as he spoke, a concerned expression that Allen didn’t miss.

“Get back here, exorcists!” Devit yelled as he and Jasdero launched towards Lavi and Allen, though they didn’t reach them before Krory ambushed them from the side, knocking them over and holding them in place as he turned a snarl on the pair stood by the door.

“Leave, and make it easier for me to fight these twins!” Krory shouted, receiving a nod from Lavi, and a moment later Allen was pulled unwillingly through the door, shouting angrily in protest.

The circular library melted away into a bright white light, before being replaced with a set of winding stairs that ascended up into darkness. Chaozii and Lenanee were stood waiting, Lenalee looking in concern over Allen and Lavi who had tumbled over one another as they fell through, landing in a tangled heap.

“Where’s Krory?” Lenalee asked, concern evident in her voice as she helped Allen and Lavi untangle themselves and stand up.

“Staying behind to deal with the twins. He’ll catch us up.” Lavi explained, giving Lenalee a small smile.

“Why’d you pull me through? I was going to stay behind and help!” Allen snarled at Lavi and rounded on him, the Junior Bookman unfazed by the behaviour.

“Krory said he could handle it, and I trusted him.” Lavi explained calmly, even as Allen glared at him.

“I could have helped!”

“Or you could have got in his way. Only Krory could tell where the twins were when they made themselves invisible. If they’d pulled that trick again, you’d have only got in the way.” Allen snarled in response, knowing Lavi was right, but angry he hadn’t had a chance to fight the twins on equal footing himself, and although he wouldn’t admit it, worried about leaving Krory behind. “Right now we need to focus on continuing. Both Kanda and Krory will catch up.”

Lavi turned and began walking up the stairs, clearly expecting the others to follow. Chaozii hesitated a few moments, looking distrustfully between Allen and Lavi before he set off after Lavi, leaving Lenalee and Allen stood together at the bottom of the stairs.

“I know you wanted to help Krory. But Krory is a strong exorcist. I believe he can do it. And I’m glad you came through with us. I don’t want to leave anyone else behind.” Lenalee said softly, eyes once more shining with unshed tears as she reached forwards and took hold of Allen’s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze before letting go. “So thank you for that.”

With that Lenalee turned and began walking up the stairs after the other two, leaving Allen all alone for a few moments. He hated feeling powerless like this, hated that he’d grown to care about several of the exorcists, and hated that he just had to leave Krory behind like that with no support or help. He growled quietly in frustration, though jumped slightly a moment later as Crown Clown reached up with a corner of the cloak and wiped at a few tears in his eyes before wrapping him up tightly in a warm embrace.

Allen sighed a little shakily into the embrace, closing his eyes for a few moments as he let Crown Clown comfort him.

“Allen, are you coming?” Lavi’s echoing shout down the stairs prompted Crown Clown to unwrap Allen from the embrace and Allen looked up towards Lavi’s concerned expression.

“I’m coming.” He responded, quieter than normal, before setting off up the stairs after the others, falling into step beside Lenalee and gently supporting her as it became clear she was struggling.

For a short while they all travelled in silence, just the echoing of their footsteps keeping them company, though while the mood in the corridor had been tense, not knowing what to expect, the mood here was significantly more glum. They were down two of their friends, with no knowledge of how they were faring, or how fast the destruction of the arc was happening behind them. They were simply trapped inside this never ending spiral of stairs, hoping that whenever they came to the end they’d be allowed to escape as Tyki had promised, and allowed to escape with all their missing friends too. Finally, the silence was broken by Lavi.

“How’s your head feeling Allen?” Allen glanced up at Lavi with a slightly puzzled expression.

“My head?”

“Yeah, you’ve got a cut right about here.” Lavi tapped on his own head near his left temple. “Those twins must have given it to you while you were fighting. Your hair’s covered in blood.” Allen reached up with the hand he wasn’t supporting Lenalee with and tugged a lock of his hair into view. Sure enough his white hair had been coated in blood, the red substance sticky and matting his hair together in clumps.

“I hadn’t realised.” After a few more moments of inspecting his hair Allen let the lock fall from his grasp and looked back up at Lavi with a small shrug. “It doesn’t hurt. It’s probably fine.”

“Head wounds do tend to bleed a lot, even if they aren’t that serious.” Lenalee added, giving Allen and Lavi a smile both in turn.

“Yeah. Just let me know if it does start to bother you. I’m not as skilled as Bookman, but I know a few things about first aid.” Lavi added with a smile. For a few moments the silence descended again, thick and heavy, until it was once more broken by Lavi.

“What are you all going to do when we get back? I’m going to go straight to my room and sleep for about a week, before going to Jerry and asking him to cook me  as much food as possible!”

Lavi sighed dreamily, lost in his thoughts for a few moments, dreaming of food and sleep.

“I just want to reunite with Maosa and Kie. To pay our respects to our friends and family we lost. And to continue supporting the Black Order in any way I can.” Chaozii tightened his hand into a fist as he looked ahead determinedly. Allen couldn’t help the slight shudder that ran through him at Chaozii openly supporting the Black Order, though he kept his face neutral. Lenalee noticed the slight shudder and glanced towards Allen for a moment before speaking up herself.

“I’m going to give my brother a hug the second I get back.” She started fondly smiling slightly. “Krory is going to order a mountain of food from Jerry, and Miranda will join us even though she’s still a little nervous around groups. But she knows she’s safe with us. Johnny will probably cry when he sees us all back, and he’ll be determined to replace my ruined uniform. Reever won’t cry, at least not in front of everyone, and he’ll welcome us all back with a smile. And Kanda will show up last with a frown on his face and complaining that we’re all making a racket.”

Lenalee spoke softly, with a small smile on her face as Allen listened intently. She’d explained to him that the Black Order was like her family, but this was the first time he’d ever heard anyone talk about it like that. He had no idea who Johnny and Reever were, except that they must be members of the Order, and probably not exorcists. But Lenalee obviously cared about them a great deal. And Allen couldn’t help but think of Bak and For, hoping that once he’d left through the arc, they’d been able to heal, to mend the broken parts of the Aisa Branch, and to recover from the damage Road and the akuma had caused.

“You’re gonna reunite with your family.” Allen said softly, causing everyone to look towards him in surprise. He scowled softly at the surprised expressions he’d received.

“Yeah! I am.” Lenalee responded, a beaming smile crossing her face and eyes shining slightly. “What about you, Allen? What will you do?”

Allen scowled softly again as he looked down at the stairs they were ascending. Truthfully he’d not given any thought to what he might do once they escaped from the arc. He didn’t know what the Earl’s plans were, or the rest of the Noah, and he certainly wasn’t going to go with the rest of the Black Order.

“I guess I’ll keep walking. I’ll try and treat myself to a big meal somewhere, maybe some place in China. But I’ll keep moving forwards, trying to stop the Earl and the Noah anywhere I can.”

Lenalee hesitated for a few moments before she spoke again. “Would you come with us? Come back home with us?” Her voice was soft, speaking gently, knowing that she was talking about a rather sensitive subject.

Allen frowned at the question. He knew from his conversation with Lenalee earlier that she wouldn’t force him to join the Order, and he knew she didn’t want him to fight alone any more, but the question still raised his hackles.

“No. I won’t join the Order.” Allen said firmly, still frowning, though a moment later he softened slightly. “Though I’ll fight with you all if we pass along the road.” He added a moment later.

Lenalee nodded happily as Lavi looked gently surprised at Allen’s admission. Even Chaozii seemed positively surprised, for the first time regarding Allen with an expression of curiosity rather than hostility.

“How did you all meet?” Chaozii asked, glancing between the three exorcists, his gaze lingering on Allen, still with that curiosity in his eyes.

“We were out on a mission. Lenalee, Bookman and me. We’d been tasked with investigating a rewinding town in Germany, under the assumption that innocence might be there.” Lavi began, casting Allen’s own mind back to the rewinding town.

“I was the first to find Allen. I caught sight of an akuma, but before I got there he’d already destroyed it.” Lenalee added, glancing over at Allen. “You were so hostile and grumpy at first, you didn’t even want to give me your name! I thought you were going to run the second you got a chance.” Lavi chuckled dryly.

“He did run! He let Miranda distract us by running herself and then ran away himself! I spent most of that first night trying to find him! Where did you end up going anyway, Allen?” Allen scowled at the reminder of how trapped he’d felt among the exorcists, though softened a little as he reminded himself how he felt about them now. They were his friends.

“I just found a corner to hide away in. I could see you on your hammer looking for me.” Allen said after a few moments.

“Why was Miranda there?” Chaozii asked, confusion clear in his expression.

“That’s the town where we first found Miranda.” Lenalee explained, smiling over at Chaozii. “It was her innocence that was causing the town to rewind, and the akuma that brought me to Allen had been trying to find the innocence through Miranda. She was so anxious back then.” Lenalee laughed slightly as Allen cringed at remembering just how flighty and stressed Miranda had been.

“She seems calmer and happier now.” He added after a moment, receiving a nod from both Lenalee and Lavi.

“Oh she’s still super high strung and anxious, but definitely not as bad as she was when we first found her.” Lavi added, smiling softly. “She’s doing much better.”

“That was also the first time we ran into the Noah. They laid a trap for us, and me, Allen and Miranda all got caught.” Lenalee’s voice turned sombre at the mention of the Noah and Allen frowned unhappily himself.

“You all got out in the end, and they didn’t even get to Miranda’s innocence, thanks to you two.” Lavi said, giving the pair a small smile. “Though it was a bit of a surprise when you escaped out your hospital window the second we left you alone.” He added with a small chuckle, looking over at Allen who simply glared back in response.

“I didn’t know I could trust you!” Allen responded grumpily, turning his glare down at the floor as Lavi chuckled.

“I’m just impressed you made it down from the top floor with only one arm. And you honestly kept impressing me the further we followed you. I know several people who would have just given up long before you ever did.”

“I didn’t give up! I just… got stuck in that village…” Allen grimaced a little as he was reminded of the awful, awful villagers. Lavi grimaced himself a moment later.

“Yeah those villagers were awful.”

“What villagers?” It was Lenalee’s turn to ask the question and lavi turned to her, the grimace fading from his face as he smiled at her.

“The village where we found Krory. The villagers who lived there were creepy. They poisoned Allen’s food to stop him from leaving, and forced the two of us to go investigate their vampire problem.” Allen shuddered at the reminder of being poisoned as Chaozii spoke up again.

“Vampires? They aren’t real, are they?” He asked nervously, glancing between Allen and Lavi.

“Nah, it was just Krory killing villagers who had been turned into Akuma, and you’ve seen what his activated innocence looked like. Of course the villagers had no idea he was hunting akuma, and thought he was just killing villagers, as a vampire. Though once we figured out what was going on, we offered to take him back to the Order with us.”

“If I remember correctly, Lavi, you were pretty terrified of this supposed vampire on our way into the castle, and nearly got us killed because of a hot lady!” Allen said, scowling over at Lavi who pointed a finger at Allen somewhat accusingly.

“Hey! I wasn’t the only one who was scared! You were twitchy the entire way up to the castle!”

“Maybe because I didn’t have my arm, and we were accompanied by a mob of villagers all carrying torches and pitchforks!”

“You were definitely scared of the potential vampire!”

“So were you! And you left me to fend for myself against Krory with no weapon!”

“In my defence, he had just caught my hammer in his teeth, before throwing it and me across the garden and into a bush!”

The back and forth between the pair stopped as Lenalee laughed, both turning to look towards her in surprise.

“I’m sorry, but I’m just trying to imagine both of you being scared of Krory!” Lenalee explained, before another laugh slipped out of her. “He was so naive and innocent when he first arrived at the Order! And he’s just so kind and good!”

“You’ve seen Krory fight akuma, Lenalee, he can be terrifying when he want to be. Never mind when he’s fighting against us and we think he wants to kill us and suck our blood!” Lavi said, waving his hands in the air a little dramatically.

“I think I’ve still got a scar on my neck from where he bit me.” Allen grumbled unhappily, reaching up his spare hand to rub at the location where Krory had bit his neck. Lenalee laughed again at both Lavi and Allen’s responses.

“I’m surprised.” Everyone fell silent and looked towards Chaozii as he spoke, looking down at the floor as he did so. “I thought Apostles of God were different somehow. I didn’t think you’d tell stories, or laugh… or be afraid.” He glanced up and met everyone’s eyes for a brief moment. Lenalee gave Chaozii a small smile.

“We may be Apostles of God, but we’re still human, just like you. All of us exorcists in the Black Order, and outside the Black Order,” she turned and gave Allen a warm smile, “we’re all just as human as the people we protect.”

“Yeah, I guess you are.” Chaozii met everyone’s eyes again, lingering on Allen for a few moments before he gave him a small hesitant smile, the action shocking Allen briefly.

“Hey, I think I can see the door ahead!” Lavi called out, running up the last few stairs to the door. Chaozii chased after him, leaving Allen and Lenalee to follow at their slower pace.

By the time they made it to the top of the staircase, Lavi had unlocked the door and opened it, the same bright white light spilling through, hiding whatever was beyond.

“Are we ready?” Lavi asked, looking around at the small group and receiving nods from everyone present. “Then let’s go.”

Lavi stepped through the door, Chaozii and Lenalee following, with Allen stepping through last. For a moment the world was a bright searing white, and then the light faded away, and before he got a chance to get his bearings or look around he was ambushed, wrapped up tightly in a hug as warm lips pressed against his own.

Chapter Text

Allen was rooted to the ground in surprise for a few moments as his mind struggled to catch up with what was happening. Road’s arms were wrapped tightly around his body and her lips were still pressed against his own in a kiss, and for a moment, all he could feel was the warmth of her body, the pounding of his heart and a gentle sigh of breath from Road brushing over his face. Then the shock wore away and Allen roughly pushed Road off him with a snarl. Road obligingly stepped back with a small laugh and a grin on her face as Allen glared at her. Crown Clown swirled around Allen in an echo of his own anger and distrust, and when Lavi placed a hand on his shoulder he jumped. He’d forgotten his friends were there, his world having narrowed down to himself and Road.

“What the fuck, Road?!” Allen snarled, feeling Lavi’s hand tighten on his shoulder as he leant forwards slightly, Road laughing in response.

“Steady, Allen.” Lavi murmured softly, though kept his own eyes focussed on the threat in front of them.

“I just wanted to kiss you once, and this might be the last chance I get!” Road explained, her smile turning sinister as Allen snarled at her in response.

“Alright, Road, let’s stop teasing Allen for now. We don’t want to get into a fight before we’ve eaten, do we?” Tyki’s voice sent a chill down Allen’s spine and he froze, his gaze lifting to take in the rest of their surroundings.

A long white table was set with six places, food already laid out among the placemats. And through the marble arches of the room Allen could see the same clear blue sky that seemed to be everywhere on the Ark. Road was walking towards a seat at the table, smirking over her shoulder at Allen, and stood by the head of the table was Tyki, a cigarette in his mouth and smoke curling up into the air as he smiled at the exorcists.

“Please, take a seat.” Tyki gestured towards the table as Road reached a chair, kneeling on the seat and looking out over the back of the chair at the exorcists as she smiled. No one in the group made any movement towards the table and Tyki’s smirk widened, his gaze falling on Allen. “Unless of course you’re too scared.”

Tyki’s taunt was like fire and ice in Allen’s blood. He was terrified, every fibre in his being telling him to run from the one who had caused him so much pain. But he wasn’t a coward! He wasn’t going to let Tyki win like this! So with his blood rushing through his veins, his heartbeat loud in his ears, Allen knocked Lavi’s hand off his shoulder and strode forwards, keeping a steely glare fixed on Tyki and his widening grin.

“Allen, sit next to me!” Road sang, leaping off the chair she’d been kneeling on and pulling out a chair for Allen. He hesitated just slightly, before he sat down, barely aware of his friends following in his wake.

Tyki and Road sat themselves as everyone else was seated, Tyki flicking away the cigarette and Allen unable to tear his gaze away from either of the two Noah. The smell of food wafted through the air and Allen’s stomach cramped hungrily, but for once in his life he couldn’t stomach the thought of eating now. Neither it seemed, could Lavi, Lenalee or Chaozii, all of them staring towards the Noah with differing states of distrust and fear. Road hummed happily as she gazed at Allen, also ignoring the food in front of her, as Tyki was the only one to start eating, taking a small bite of food and sighing contentedly with his eyes closed, like this was no more than a simple family dinner with delicious home cooked food.

“Feel free to eat.” Tyki offered, waving his hand towards the food as he reopened his eyes and no one else had touched anything. “You must all be hungry after everything you’ve been through.” His smile was polite and calculated, though slipped into something more sinister as he caught sight of Allen’s glare yet again.

“We’re good thanks.” Lavi responded calmly, appearing to relax back in his chair, but his expression was far from relaxed, his gaze hard and focussed as his eye flicked around the room, a hand resting on his hammer under the table. Tyki shrugged slightly, going in for another bite of food.

“Suit yourself.”

There was a moment of silence, no one willing to break the tension that was building as Tyki continued eating.

“You know, we’re impressed. We weren’t expecting any of you to get this far.” Tyki commented, dabbing at his mouth with a napkin.

“We weren’t expecting any of you to actually kill any of us either.” Road added, a bitter tone seeping into her voice as her gaze turned hard.

“What?” Chaozii couldn’t help but react, his eyes going wide at the news.

“Your samurai friend. What’s his name?” Tyki spoke with an air of nonchalance as he lit up another cigarette.

“Kanda.” Lenalee said, an echo of hope clear in her voice.

“Yeah that’s the one. Kanda. He actually killed Skinn.” Tyki said as Lenalee’s eye’s shone bright with excitement, Lavi and Chaozii wearing similar expressions of disbelief and amazement. Even Allen was amazed, though it was hidden behind his glare, his gaze still laser focussed on Road and Tyki.

“That means he’ll catch us up!”

“I wouldn’t get your hopes up. This tower is all that’s left.” Tyki’s voice was still nonchalant, but his eyes held a glimmer of malice as Lenalee cried out in disbelief, scrambling out of her chair and moving as fast as she was able to the edge of the room, looking out to try and prove Tyki’s claim wrong. “The exorcists you left behind? You’ll never see them again.”

“No!” Lenalee’s voice turned hoarse as she sank to her knees, Lavi getting to his feet and moving over to gently help her back to the table, murmuring softly in her ear as they moved. “No, they can’t be gone!”

Allen drew in a shuddering breath, feeling the awful numb creeping of guilt and grief clawing through his body. He left Krory behind to fight when he could have stayed to help. If he’d helped Krory might still be with them, it was his fault that Krory was gone! And this would have never happened if he’d never let himself get close to any of the exorcists in the first place!

“We’ve only got about an hour left before the Ark is fully downloaded.” Tyki continued, speaking over the blood rushing in Allen’s ears and the quiet hitched breathing of Lenalee. “And this is the last stage of the game you have to play before we let you leave.”

“What do we have to do?” Allen snarled, his voice rougher and thicker with the weight of everything weighing him down.

“You fight us.” Tyki responded, giving Allen a cold smile as his heart plunged, and all the rage and anger that had been swirling around inside him vanished, frozen into an icy fear.

“What?” Allen’s voice sounded quiet to his own ears, the word coming out against his will as Tyki’s grin widened, a teez summoned to rest on his finger.

“Don’t tell me you didn’t expect this, not after facing off against Skinn and the twins.” Tyki taunted, leering at Allen. “This way it’s fair. The two of you who are able to fight, fight against myself and Road. If you win, we let you leave. If you loose, you die. Simple.”

Allen drew in a shuddering breath, his eyes flicking briefly between Road and Tyki. He couldn’t. He couldn’t face Tyki, but looking at Road and thinking of fighting her made his left eye twinge with a phantom pain.

“If you can’t decide who you’ll fight, I suppose we can choose for you.” Tyki smirked, as the teez gently flew off his finger and began fluttering down the length of the table. Allen was hyper aware of each small drifting flutter of the teez, feeling  a small phantom flutter in his chest each time it moved its wings. “Road? Who do you want to fight?”

Lenalee let out a shocked gasp, face still streaked with tears as her trembling eyes were focused on the teez pinned to the back of the chair beside her, with one sharp pointed spear finger of Crown Clown holding it in place, the wings fluttering uselessly for a moment before falling still. Allen was half stood, his gaze fixed wholly on Tyki and his heart still pounding, fear making every sense sharp as Tyki blinked in surprise at the display before an easy smile slid over his face.

“Seems Allen’s made a decision. Sorry, Road.”

“Awh. I wanted to fight Allen.” Road pouted as she and Tyki got to their feet, Allen standing fully himself. “But at least the Junior Bookman should be fun to play with.” She turned her grin to Lavi, who had also begun to stand, his hand holding tightly to his hammer.

Allen’s gaze was wholly focussed on Tyki, waiting for him to strike, but all it took was a brief glance towards Lavi, to reassure himself that he was be fine, and Tyki’s dark matter was ramming into Allen, sending him crashing through the floor with stars in his vision as the cries of Lenalee and Chaozii filled his ears. Tyki laughed as he pressed his advantage, Allen scrambling as Crown Clown pulled him back out of reach of Tyki’s attack and hauling him to his feet.

Allen was immediately on the defensive, doing everything he could to keep Tyki at bay, his heart hammering furiously each time he got a little too close, his dark matter grazing along Allen’s skin with a searing burning pain, a leering smile pressing close into his face as Crown Clown pulled him to safety.

“Come on, boy! Where’s that fire of yours? I want you to make this fun!” Tyki shouted, launching towards Allen again, crashing into him and sending him tumbling over the edge of the room with a gasping cry.

Crown Clown caught onto the pillars, stopping Allen from falling any further as for the first time he stared down into the gaping abyss below him. For the first time, seeing the truth behind Tyki’s words. Kanda and Krory were gone.

With a snarl of anger, tears falling from his eyes, Allen leapt up, punching hard into an unsuspecting Tyki with his left hand, sending him sprawling. He didn’t let the Noah recover, letting his grief fuelled anger push him harder than his fear ever could, using Crown Belt to enhance his mobility, keeping him out of reach of the Noah and delivering blows whenever he got a chance. Though as Allen cried out into another attack, he was jerked to a stop with a tight, painful grip on his left arm, Tyki’s bloodied hand holding on tightly as a leering smile crossed his face.

“How many times do you think I need to destroy your innocence before it will actually crumble, boy?” Tyki asked, eyes shining with pain and excitement as his grip tightened on Allen’s arm and he yelled, desperately trying to pull free.

“Allen! Allen!” Lenalee’s voice was desperate, and the exact opposite of what Allen needed as he was thrown roughly into his memories, back in the rewinding town, where this exact scene was playing out again, only this time it was much more than just a memory.

Allen screamed as Tyki’s grip tightened further, and cracks began webbing along his arm, his breathing erratic and frantic as he struggled desperately, phantoms of floating toys and presents flashing in his vision and the sound of a ticking clock echoing in his mind.

“No, please no!” Allen’s screams echoed his past self, pain shooting up and down his arm and tears falling from his eyes as he continued struggling weakly. It hurt! It hurt so much, and there was nothing he could do to stop it, to stop Tyki! He couldn’t beat him! He couldn’t fight him! Every battle would always end like this, with Tyki laughing as he destroyed his arm, the echoes of Road singing rattling in his mind.

‘The Lord Millennium is in search of you! Looking for the heart now, have you heard the news? Maybe you stole it from him, I’ll see if it’s true!’

A blinding flash of white streaked across Allen’s spotty vision and suddenly he was tumbling to the ground, Tyki’s scream cutting through the echoey singing in Allen’s mind. For a horrid, awful moment Allen thought that Tyki had succeeded in destroying his arm again, until the throbbing pain that still lingered and Crown Clown’s bright form surrounding him convinced him that wasn’t true. Crown Clown’s cape gently cushioned Allen’s fall, setting him down gently on the ground as he panted heavily, trying to come to his bearings of what just happened. His arm throbbed, horribly painful but still in one piece, and a gentle twitch of his fingers revealed it wasn’t so damaged that he couldn’t fight. Crown Clown was surrounding him in a blazing white embrace, the cloak billowing out in a protective gesture. The metal mask was floating where a head should be, glaring out towards Tyki who had stumbled back, hands clutching at a ragged, bleeding wound on his shoulder that Allen was certain he hadn’t caused, but the blood slowly vanishing on Crown Clown’s cape showed exactly who, or what had caused the damage.

That’s right. He was stronger now. Allen was stronger than he’d ever been. He had Crown Clown’s support, and all those days spent training with For hadn’t been for nothing. He and Crown Clown were a team! Only a little shakily, Allen climbed to his feet, the warm glowing cape of Crown Clown settling on his shoulders and the mask slipping on comfortably over his own face. They were a team, partners! Together he and Crown Clown could do anything!

With a shout, echoed by a faint sound of a bright peal of laughter, Allen resumed his attack against Tyki, the latter shouting hoarsely as he returned Allen’s flurry of blows with his own ferocious attacks.

“You’ve pissed me off for the last time, boy!” Tyki snarled, snapping his fingers as he stared Allen dead in the eyes.

And then Allen couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t see, couldn’t feel, couldn’t hear and couldn’t tell anything, except he was trapped, and suffocating, and oh god was he going to die?!

‘No!’

The bright, determined voice of Crown Clown snapped Allen out of his panic, and determination from his innocence flooded through his being.

‘Focus!’

Allen did as he was told, instinctively following Crown Clown’s guidance through the emotions surging through his system. He felt Crown Clown showing him something, showing him a new way to use his innocence, similar to when he used to form his arm into different weapons before it had been destroyed and remade.

‘Together!’

Together. Together. Together. They could do this! Allen reached deeper within himself, feeling a burning in his arm from his innocence, a bright, searing, pure fire that slowly crept up his arm and grew to consume his whole body. A horrible, awful wrenching wrongness sent shudders through his body as Allen felt Tyki’s hand plunge into his chest again, but Crown Clown refused to let the fear take hold, surging determination burning the fear away. Allen was being consumed and he’d never felt stronger.

With a breathless shout Allen burst from whatever void Tyki had trapped him in, a long, white sword held tightly in his right hand, the mask of Crown Clown still settled over his eyes, the cape still wrapped warmly over his shoulders. Tyki staggered back in surprise, staring down at the sword pierced squarely through his chest as Allen breathed heavily.

“Got you.”

Allen spared Tyki a small smirk, the mask morphing to mimic his expression as Tyki looked up at Allen, shock plastered on his face.

Then Tyki screamed as the sword began burning with a bright light, and Allen could feel the Noah within Tyki being severed, a sharp pang of pain and a brief surging of rage. And then the sharp pain inside was mirrored on the outside as Allen was thrown roughly across the room, side stinging painfully as Road gently cradled Tyki’s limp body.

“Don’t you dare move.” Road muttered, voice uncharacteristically dark as Allen began to push himself upright, freezing as he glanced towards her. Her candles hovered around him, wickedly sharp points inches away from ripping him to shreds, if it wasn’t for the protective embrace of Crown Clown.

“Your innocence might be able to protect you, but you wouldn’t be able to reach your friends in time, and you know just how painful those candles are.” Road added, and Allen flinched, his left eye twinging with phantom pain as his gaze flicked around, catching sight of Lenalee and Chaozii suspended in a cube, and Lavi likewise floating motionlessly in the air, all three surrounded by Road’s razor sharp candles.

“You hurt Tyki. You hurt Tyki, and you’ve made Noah mad.” Road’s voice sent chills down Allen’s spine as he watched her carefully, Road still gently cradling Tyki’s limp form in her arms, one hand tenderly stroking his hair. “Noah gets hard to control when he’s emotional, and right now, I want you to feel the same pain we’re feeling! I want you to have to kill your friend!”

Lavi’s hammer slammed into Allen’s side, knocking him through the razor sharp candles, several slicing through his skin even as Crown Clown worked to protect Allen as much as it was able. Allen gasped, laying winded on the floor for a few moments, though at a shout from Lenalee and Chaozii he rolled out of the way of another devastating attack from Lavi, his hammer crashing into the ground where Allen had been moments ago.

“Go on, Allen! Fight him! Kill your friend before he kills you!” Road shouted through her tears, puppeteering Lavi’s body around as he rounded on Allen again, Allen once again managing to dodge away just in time. “Use your hand to fight back!”

Allen felt an awful shudder of fear flood his system. He couldn’t fight Lavi. He was built to fight akuma, to protect humans. His new sword wouldn’t hurt Lavi, but also wouldn’t protect him in a fight against the other exorcist. And while his hand, while Crown Edge could deal damage to Lavi, Allen wasn’t sure he could. Lavi was his friend.

“Fight back, exorcist! Or are you going to let your friend kill you instead?”

Road’s taunt was timed with another blow from Lavi, this one catching Allen on his left shoulder with an awful crunch, and he was sent spinning to the ground screaming in pain. Allen felt Crown Clown wrap its tendrils firmly and securely around his shoulder as he staggered to his feet. His shoulder crunched and grated with each movement, searing pain nearly making Allen black out, yet he felt his body get jerked to the side as Crown Clown pulled him out of the way of yet another attack.

“Lavi! Lavi, please! Snap out of it, Lavi!” Allen shouted hoarsely as he did all he could to evade Lavi’s attacks, the burning pain in his shoulder clouding his thoughts and making his vision spotty. But Crown Clown was present where Allen wasn’t, and was working just as hard as Allen himself, pulling him out of the way of attacks, and attempting to restrain Lavi wherever possible.

“Lavi!”

One of Crown Clown’s tendrils snaked around Lavi’s wrist and held on tight, preventing his hammer from crashing down towards Allen again, the pair standing in a stalemate for a few moments as Allen panted heavily, staring up at the blank, lifeless expression in Lavi’s eyes.

“Lavi, please…” Allen murmured softly, still breathing heavily, having no clue what Road had done to him, but knowing that Lavi couldn’t have been beaten that easily.

“Run…” Lavi’s mouth barely moved, and the word was near inaudible as a confused frown flickered across Allen’s face. But as Lavi lifted up his free hand and held on tightly to his hammer, the runes that controlled the elements slowly beginning to swirl around the hammer head, Allen’s eyes widened in realisation and he turned and ran, Crown Clown releasing its hold on Lavi’s wrist.

“Fire stamp!”

The flames completely engulfed Lavi, roaring around the room as Crown Clown cocooned Allen tightly, shielding him from the worst of the burning heat as the flames seemed to run rampant, before turning and roaring towards Road and Tyki. Allen lost sight of the two Noah among the multitude of flames, lost sight of Lavi, and even lost sight of Lenalee and Chaozii too. All he could see was fire, and all he could hear was the roaring of flames surrounding him. It could have been a few seconds, or it could have been hours before the flames began to calcify, hardening into a strange grey-green rock as the heat faded away and the noise faded into silence. Gently, Crown Clown unwrapped from Allen and he looked out around the destroyed room.

A crumpled body lay in the centre of twisting calcified flames a small glowing cube of green innocence and the shattered remains of Lavi’s hammer resting beside him. Allen could see Lenalee and Chaozii, seemingly unharmed and released from their prison as they moved towards the unconscious form of Lavi. Allen ran over himself, reaching Lavi at the same time as the other two, just as Lavi groaned and began to roll over, blinking open his eye and wincing at the several harsh burns all over his body.

“Lavi! Are you alright?” Lenalee asked, falling to her knees, unable to stop the tears from falling as she gently helped Lavi into a sitting position, wiping at her eyes a moment later.

“Congratulations, exorcists.” Allen and the others snapped to attention as they heard Road’s broken voice echo through the room, though he couldn’t spot her anywhere. “You win. You’re free to leave.”

The silence that Road left was heavy, no one willing to be the first to break it as they all continued scanning the room for her. Allen could see Tyki’s unconscious form carefully placed, leaning against a pillar of the calcified flame, though Road was still nowhere to be seen.

“I can see the door! Just up there!” Chaozii shouted, pointing up through a hole smashed into the ceiling, and sure enough, there was one of Road’s doors, shining slightly in a stray beam of light. “We did it! We can get out!”

“I don’t trust this.” Allen muttered quietly, a frown forming over his face as he glanced around the destroyed room again, ignoring Chaozii’s shouts of celebration.

“I think we did it, Allen. I think we beat them.” Lavi said softly, giving Allen a small nudge and a very slight smile, gently scooping up the shattered remains of his hammer and his cube of innocence before struggling to his feet as Lenalee tried to help him up, both supporting each other as much as they were being supported.

Allen frowned a little more, not trusting the Noah enough to fully relax, but trusting Lavi’s judgement to believe him for the moment. He kept Crown Clown activated, partly out of distrust for the Noah, but mostly because Allen was certain he wouldn’t be able to climb up to the door without his innocence’s help. Weary, and slowly, the small group climbed up to Road’s door, Allen casting one last look back over the ruined room as Lavi fished around for the key in his pocket. His gaze landed on Tyki’s prone form, still lying where Road had set him down and a frown crossed over his face, a war of conflicting emotions swirling inside him.

“Got it! Let’s get out of here.” Lavi gave everyone a smile as he pulled the key out and approached the door.

“Go ahead without me.” Allen said, his gaze still resting on Tyki.

“What?”

“Allen? What are you doing?” Both Lavi and Lenalee sounded completely surprised, and Allen finally tore his gaze away from Tyki to look towards them.

“I’m going to carry Tyki out too.”

“What?!” This time it was Chaozii who interjected, anger clear in his voice. “Why are you helping that Noah?!”

“Because I exorcised the Noah inside him. He’s just a regular human now.” Allen responded, voice flat, not bothering to look towards Chaozii and instead looking back at Tyki, trying to work out how he might lift Tyki’s body up to the door when his shoulder was so injured, even with Crown Clown’s help.

“He’s still a Noah!” Allen finally turned his gaze to Chaozii, narrowing his eyes into a glare at the furious expression he was on the receiving end of. “If you help him, you’re no better than they are!” Chaozii spat, and Allen felt his blood beginning to boil.

“I killed the Noah in him! I exorcised it! I don’t want to help Tyki, but I can’t leave him here to die either, knowing he’s been abandoned by the rest of his fucking family!”

“Yes, you can!” Chaozii growled, taking an angry step towards Allen. “He’s a Noah!”

“Not any more!” Allen snarled back, taking a step of his own towards Chaozii, even as Chaozii towered over him.

“We were wrong to trust you. You’re no better than a Noah! Maybe you are a Noah yourself!”

“Chaozii!” Lenalee’s voice was filled with horror and hurt on Allen’s behalf, and it only served to fuel Allen’s own rage, drawing in a breath to shout back at Chaozii. But a anxious ping of warning from Crown Clown made him pause, ears straining as he drowned out the sounds of his friends, faintly hearing the crumbling sound of rock below them.

“Watch out!” Allen’s shout was the only warning anyone got as he leapt forwards, pushing Chaozii back, and getting swept up with the attack from below, an attack from a man that looked like Tyki, save for the long black hair, and the sinister helmet formed over the upper half of his face. Strange wing-like tentacles sprouted from his back as he sent Allen crashing into the ground with a cry, standing over him with a leering smile that was far too similar to Tyki’s to belong to anyone else.

“Allen!” The shouts of Lenalee and Lavi echoed down to where Allen was trapped under this sinister form of Tyki.

“Tyki?” Allen gasped out, trying to free himself as the sinister leering smile pressed closer.

“J o y d.”

The man hissed through his smile, with a voice that sounded like Tyki as he leant even closer. Joyd reached down and grabbed hold of Allen’s hair, hauling him up as he screamed, reaching up with his good arm to try and free himself from Joyd’s grasp. Joyd threw Allen across the room, his body smacking into a pillar with a crunch as he fell limply to the ground, coughing and gasping for breath as Crown Clown wrapped a few more tendrils tightly around Allen’s torso, restricting his breathing a little, but making the searing pain there a little easier to endure as he scrambled to his feet, just in time to see Joyd charging towards him, head lowered with the horn of his mask pointing straight towards Allen. Crown Clown reached out with several tendrils to try and snag onto Joyd and slow him down, but the Noah simply dodged to the side, and came in to attack on Allen’s right, with no way to counter or dodge himself. The horn stabbed deep into Allen’s abdomen and he screamed as he crumpled, Crown Clown once again wrapping more tendrils around his body to try and keep him fighting, but it was a loosing battle. Wherever Joyd had come from, whatever depths he’d been summoned from, Allen couldn’t fight him.

Gasping and staring up at the leering form of Joyd towering above him, Allen felt a tiny shiver of fear beginning to poison his mind and body. He was going to die here on this Ark, ripped apart by Joyd, whose only pleasure was to see him hurt, to see him die. Allen felt himself frozen to the spot, unable to draw in enough air to breathe as Joyd’s leering smile grew wider, as he stepped ever closer, like Cosmio approaching a young helpless Red who couldn’t run, couldn’t fight, couldn’t escape!

Chapter Text

“If you’re not going to fight back, then get out of the way!” The rough voice of Cross, and the hand on the back of his cloak tossing Allen carelessly to the side snapped Allen out of his daze and he let out a pained cry as he tumbled across the floor.

Gentle hands helped Allen sit up and he looked about wildly, seeing the concerned, familiar faces of Lavi and Lenalee beside him, Chaozii lurking behind them. Lavi placed a comforting hand on Allen’s back as Lenalee gripped on tightly to his hand as Allen felt himself grounding in their presence, looking back to where Cross was now fighting with Joyd, Cross seemingly barely breaking a sweat and a grin of enjoyment on his face as he fought against the now enraged Noah.

“What? Where the fuck did Cross come from?!” Allen gasped out, grunting in pain as he moved too fast and flares of pain shot all over his body.

“I think he was here all along.” Lenalee commented softly, looking out at the continuing battle.

“Yeah. I think he only stepped in because we’d finally reached out limit.” Lavi added with a small sigh, glancing down at the bag of fragments that used to be his hammer, and the small cube of innocence nestled among them. “You’re the only one of us who can still fight right now, and you were getting thrown around pretty hard.”

“No! No, I can still fight!” Allen protested, staggering to his feet, gasping around the pain.

“Allen, wait!” Lenalee’s grip tightened around his hand as Lavi reached up and took hold of his other hand, both trying to hold him back as Lavi spoke. “Cross has us hidden right now! You can’t go out there, not hurt, and not when he’s got this under control!”

Maybe it was the fact that Allen had never liked being told what to do, or maybe it was because Cross was here and he hated that man. Or maybe it was because he was still scared, and his fear was driving a need for him to do something, to fight back, to prove he wasn’t as terrified as he felt, but as the Millennium Earl appeared on the scene, whisking Joyd away, and Lavi’s hand tightened around his own, Allen made up his mind. He wrenched his hands from Lenalee and Lavi, and ran out towards the Earl, his left arm forming into a sword as pain spotted his vision. With a hoarse shout, Allen launched himself towards the Earl, his attack being blocked by the Earl’s own sword as Cross swore in frustration.

“You! It was you who hurt my precious Tyki-pon ♥!” The Earl snarled out, tears pouring down his grotesque, grinning face as Allen swung his sword towards him again, the Earl easily blocking his attack.

“Stay out of the way, boy!” Cross shouted, once more grabbing hold of Allen’s cloak and pulling him back, though let go with a shouted swear as a tendril from Crown Clown came up and punched into his face, forcing him back and away from Allen.

“Allen Walker ♥! You’ll die here on this Ark as the download is finally completed ♥!”

The Earl vanished, leaving Cross to once more grab hold of Allen as he nearly toppled over the crumbling edge into the void below.

“Damn fool!”

“Let go of me, you bastard!” Allen snarled as he angrily knocked Cross’s hand away, staggering back.

“I had to abandon my mission to save the sorry hides of you and your friends!” Cross said, glaring over at Allen. “And now it’s too late. I need your help, and you don’t get a say in the matter!”

Cross grabbed hold of Allen once more, Allen swearing and struggling to free himself with no success as Cross dragged him over to the others, even as the ground around them crumbled. The ground beneath Lavi and Chaozii crumbled, and with cries of surprise and horror the pair began falling into the void below.

“Lavi! Get off me!” Allen hissed, desperately fighting against Cross, eyes filling with tears he refused to shed as all he could do was watch Lavi fall and disappear. Cross ignored Allen, grabbing hold of Lenalee with his other hand and pulling her to his side as he began reciting something in a language Allen didn’t recognise.

“Time’s up, boy! Now go fix this before we’re all killed!” Cross shouted as he threw Allen, the latter crying out in pain and protest.

Allen landed hard against the floor, angrily wiping tears from his eyes as he clambered to his feet, whirling around, ready to start shouting at Cross, but he stopped short as he was faced with a blank white wall. Wiping at his eyes again, Allen turned around slowly, taking in the strange pristine room around him. Everything in this room was white, the sofa, the walls and floor, the edges of the large mirror adorning one wall, and the grand piano set proudly in the centre of the room, facing a large window that looked out on a blue, cloudless sky. There was no entrance or exit, just this strange, peaceful room with that strange piano that seemed to call to him.

“This is my secret room. And my piano.”

The voice whispered in a soft echo around the room, although when Allen turned, he couldn’t see anyone. Even in the mirror, it was just himself standing there, battered, bruised and bloodied.

“Allen! Start playing! Or we’ll all die!” The disembodied voice of Cross shouted Allen out of his confusion and he felt anger bubbling up inside him again.

“I don’t know how to play the fuckin’ piano!” Allen snarled in response to the empty room, looking over at the offending instrument. There wasn’t even any music on it!

“Timcanpy has the score! Just start playing!”

Allen felt Tim wiggle about in his shirt, freeing himself a moment later, having stayed hidden and unharmed the whole time. Tim seemed completely at ease in this strange room, flying straight over to the piano and settling himself down on the music stand, looking back expectantly at Allen. He hesitated before walking over to the piano and sitting down, staring down at the keys apprehensively. Tim waited a moment before he opened his mouth, and projected up into the air something that took Allen’s breath away, something that made his heart ache and fresh tears burn in his eyes.

“That’s, that’s the secret language me and Mana made up together…” Allen’s voice cracked slightly as he stared at the familiar circular pattern. “Tim, how do you have this?”

“Allen! Start playing!” Cross sounded desperate, and Allen was shaken out of his daze again, holding shaking hands over the keys. He didn’t know how to play!

“Start. I’ll guide you.”

The strange whispered voice spoke again, and drawing in a shaky breath, looking at the music Timcanpy was showing him, Allen set his hands down on the keys and began playing.

The melody was familiar in a haunting, painful way. Allen remembered this melody from somewhere deep within his mind, but he didn’t know where or why. It made him want to cry, it filled him with pain and sorrow, and reminded him of a lullaby sung gently as he was rocked to sleep. His fingers were moving across the keys with a skill he knew he didn’t possess, fluently pulling this lullaby into existence as he drew in a shaky breath.

“Shape it with your thoughts. What do you want to happen here?”

The voice guided softly as Allen let out a sob.

“I want the download to stop. I want all the deleted rooms to come back. I want my friends back, Lavi and Krory! I want Kanda and Chaozii back, for Lenalee’s sake. I want to go home! I want Mana!”

Allen sobbed freely as he played, feeling a power flow through his fingertips into the melody, guided by some unknown force until the melody was brought to a gentle stop, Allen’s hands lifting shakily off the keys as he wrapped his arms around himself tightly and cried, his whole body shaking and trembling. Timcanpy landed softly in Allen’s hair and a moment later Crown Clown settled more securely around Allen’s shoulders as his sobs slowly lessened, hands moving to wipe away the tears in his eyes.

“The doors are connected with the outside world again. Tell one where you want to go, and you can leave.”

The voice whispered again before fading away to silence as Allen drew in a deep breath, steadying himself before getting to his feet. Turning around, he saw a door in the wall behind him that hadn’t been there when he’d first arrived. Somehow, he knew that door would take him where he needed to be on the Ark, wherever the others were. Exhaustion weighed heavily on his shoulders, the sofa calling to him from the other side of the room, but Allen ignored it. He needed to know. Had it worked? Were his friends safe? With one arm wrapped around his aching torso, Allen moved slowly over to the door and pulled it open. He stepped through the bright light into a street beyond, surrounded by Mediterranean style buildings with a bright blue cloudless sky above. And standing in front of him, all arguing and talking over one another was everyone he’d lost on the Ark, from Kanda to Lavi, Cross and Lenalee standing in the middle of the group, Chaozii sobbing softly and an unconscious Krory slumped over Kanda’s shoulders.

“Allen?” Lavi caught sight of Allen first and turned, giving him a beaming smile. “We’re all ok!”

“Allen! You did it! Thank you!” Lenalee stumbled over, wrapping Allen in a tight hug, shaking softly with tears of her own as Kanda scoffed slightly. Allen stumbled back slightly with a grunt of pain as Lenalee let go. “Oh gosh, you’re injured! I’m sorry, I forgot!”

“Don’t coddle him.” Cross grumbled, lighting up a cigarette as he looked over at Allen. “How do we get out of here, boy?”

Allen couldn’t even work up the energy to get irritated at Cross, simply turning towards the nearest door and walking tiredly over to it.

“Seriously, beansprout? We tried that at the beginning.” Kanda scoffed as he watched Allen.

“Fuck off, Kanda.” Allen muttered with a half hearted glare, before turning back to the door. “Take us to Edo.” He murmured softly, feeling something tug inside him and somewhere a faint echo of the lullaby that only he seemed to hear. Allen placed his hand on the doorknob and pulled it open to a bright white light, stepping back to let the others see.

“Edo’s on the other side.” Allen gestured, seeing expressions of relief and doubt cross over everyone’s faces. Though Cross spoke up first, before any of those doubts could be voiced.

“Alright, everyone through. No complaints or I’ll throw you through myself.”

With a few gentle complaints muttered quietly under breath, everyone began filing through the door, until it was just Cross and Allen left. But before Allen could step through, Cross placed a firm, heavy hand on Allen’s injured shoulder, drawing a sharp hiss of pain from him and a weak glare, though Cross didn’t apologise or even move his hand.

“A favour, if you will.” Cross gave Allen a smile that was far too calculating to be genuine, Allen hissing and knocking Cross’s hand off his shoulder, taking a step back.

“What?”

“Open a door to the Black Order.”

“What? No!” Allen took another step back, glaring at Cross who simply shrugged.

“Open a door, and I won’t tell anyone there that you can control the Ark.” Allen froze, staring up at Cross.

“I can’t control the Ark!”

Cross shrugged again and looked towards the door that Allen had opened. “All I have to do is tell it where I want to go, right?” He moved over to another door and stood in front of it. “Take me to the European Branch of the Black Order!” He announced loudly and theatrically, before placing his hand on the handle of the door and pulling it open. The door opened to an empty, dusty room, like Allen had seen so many doors do when he’d first arrived on the Ark with his friends. Cross closed the door and turned back to Allen.

“You can control the Ark, and at the moment, only you and I know this. If you want to keep that information out of the hands of the Black Order, then open up a door to their European Branch and I’ll keep that information secret from them.” Cross levelled Allen with an even gaze as Allen took a small step back, feeling more trapped and threatened than he had with Cross since the man had tried to kill him all those years ago.

“You’re fucking lying!” Allen snarled, feeling Crown Clown flutter around him a little anxiously, tendrils coming up around him in a defensive pose.

“We both know I’m capable of keeping secrets from the Black Order. If I hadn’t kept you a secret, they’d have known about you years before you started getting involved in their missions. And all you have to do to stop me from telling them this secret is opening a door to their Headquarters.” Allen glanced around their surroundings, hunting for some kind of escape. Cross noticed the glances and stepped in front of the door leading out to Edo. “Oh no, there’s no running from this encounter, boy. Open that door for me.”

“I’m not going back to the Order!” Allen hissed, readying himself into even more of a defensive pose.

“I’m not taking you back there. But I need that door open to transport something else through.”

For a few moments, the pair were locked in a stand off, Allen glaring distrustfully at Cross who simply stood his ground in front of the door to Edo, waiting patiently. Eventually, Allen sagged in defeat, walking over to another door and whispering the European Branch to it, feeling that same strange tug inside him and a faint whisper of a melody, before opening it up, revealing a bright light beyond.

“There.” Allen spat, giving Cross a glare who simply smiled in response before he stepped away from the Edo door and gestured for Allen to go through.

“Thank you. Now get through. I think your friends want to make sure you’re ok.” Allen bristled slightly at Cross calling the other exorcists his friends, but couldn’t argue back. They were his friends, he just didn’t like Cross pointing it out of all people.

Allen hesitated a few moments longer before he stepped through the door. The light blinded him for a few seconds before fading away to the darkness of the night in Edo. Cross was close behind him and as the others realised the last of their group had arrived, everyone began talking over one another, conversations and questions and reunions getting lost in confusion. Allen managed to slip away from the main noise and commotion, sitting down carefully under the broken bridge where they’d sheltered before being sucked onto the Ark. He rested his head against the cold stone, feeling weary and exhausted, and unwilling to deactivate Crown Clown when his innocence was still acting as makeshift bandages, and in the chill of the night air again, a warm embrace. Timcanpy was still settled on his head and gently kneaded his feet in Allen’s hair.

“Alright, everybody calm down!” Tiedoll’s voice rang out clear above the noise and most turned to face him, Allen glancing up himself. “Is everyone present who had been taken onto the Ark? Kanda?”

Kanda grunted softly where he’d sat down himself, not far from the bridge, Marie standing beside him.

“Lenalee?”

“I’m here.” Lenalee said, voice thick with tears as she smiled out happily over the group.

“Lavi?”

“Here.” Lavi waved his hand from where he was stood by Bookman, his elder seemingly having paused mid-lecture for Tiedoll to check everyone was there.

“Krory?”

“He’s here.” Miranda called out, sat by Krory’s still unconscious form where he’d been laid gently on the ground, a coat placed over him to ward off some of the chill.

“Chaozii?”

“Here!” Chaozii called out, his own voice wobbling with tears, surrounded by his friends, and to Allen’s surprise, a bright green glowing cube of innocence blazing by his wrist.

“And Allen?”

“I’m here.” Allen said softly, scowling slightly as attention was drawn to him, though to his relief, Tiedoll moved on, drawing attention away from him again.

“And it seems you’ve deigned to bless us with your presence too, Cross.” Tiedoll added, glancing towards Cross who simply shrugged slightly.

“I happened to be in the area.” He responded nonchalantly. Though Cross continued the conversation a moment later himself, looking around the group. “What was accomplished here tonight shouldn’t be spoken of in such an open area, though I feel safe in saying that the Millennium Earl and the Clan of Noah will leave us be for the time being. You’ll all have time to rest, heal and recover.”

Allen wasn’t sure entirely what Cross was talking about, and couldn’t help a slight frown forming on his face, but he did know that anything else that might’ve happened, tonight they’d managed to kill one Noah, and severely injured at least one other, while everyone who’d been sucked onto the Ark had left alive, somehow. He was certain that the Earl wasn’t going to be happy with these results. But Cross was right, they wouldn’t attack again so soon after.

“If that’s the case, then we should head for safety.” Tiedoll said, looking away from Cross to the rest of the group. “Everyone who’s less injured and capable of walking should help those who are more injured and more in need of help. We’ll have a long way to go before we can find somewhere safe to rest.

“Actually, I have a way we can get back to Headquarters in a matter of minutes.” Cross interjected, gesturing back at the strange crystalline gate behind him that hadn’t yet vanished from where they’d left the Ark. “We can use the Ark to return to Headquarters.”

Tiedoll paused, eyeing Cross suspiciously for a moment before turning his suspicious gaze to the gate behind him.

“Are you sure it’s safe?”

“It’s no longer under the Earl’s control. It’s safe.” Allen felt an uncomfortable shudder run through him as Cross briefly caught his eye, and he looked away.

“Very well. I still want those who are less injured and more capable of walking to help those who need it more. We may not have as far to go, but I want us all to help each other.”

The group of exorcists began to slowly mobilise and Allen watched them for a few moments before realising that here was where he was going to part ways with them. He wouldn’t be returning to the Black Order, and as Tiedoll had said previously, he would have a long way to go before he could find somewhere safe to rest. For the moment, there was no attention on Allen, and he wanted to slip away with as little fanfare as possible. He considered several of the exorcists here friends, and he knew they’d be upset with his sudden disappearance, but he also knew they’d understand. They all knew his dislike of the Black Order, and both Lenalee and Lavi had been present to hear his reaffirmed vow to not join the Order. 

There was a small ripple of upset from Crown Clown as Allen made his decision to leave, but it seemed that even his innocence was tired as that was all the protest he got before Crown Clown fell silent once more.  Allen watched the group for a few seconds longer before he drew in a breath and pushed himself to his feet. As Allen stood, a wave of dizziness crashed over him, and he stumbled forwards slightly, drawing the attention of some of the nearer members of the group who called out in concern. Black spots swam and grew in Allen’s vision as his heartbeat and a loud buzzing grew in his ears, and he blacked out long before he hit the ground.

Chapter Text

“This is madness! You can’t keep him locked up like that!” Komui protested as he followed Malcolm C Lvellie down the halls of the Black Order, the latter ignoring Komui’s protests. “After everything Allen’s done to help us, this is how we’re treating him?”

Lvellie came to a sudden stop, Komui nearly crashing into him before he whirled around, facing down Komui with a harsh glare.

“Chief Komui, may I remind you that Allen Walker is privy to information that outsiders to the Black Order should not know. For that reason alone, he is a threat. And that’s ignoring everything we don’t know about the boy.” Lvellie said, Komui standing tall against Lvellie’s gaze.

“And tying him to a bed in an isolated room will help him open up to us, will it?”

“This is simply a precaution. We don’t know what the boy’s capable of.” Lvellie said dismissively, turning and beginning to walk again, Komui following after him.

“We know plenty of what Allen is capable of, and I also know this is certain to backfire!” Komui responded harshly as Lvellie scoffed lightly, once more stopping and turning to face Komui.

“I will remind you, Chief Komui, that I am here from the Vatican, and as such my orders go above yours. In this situation, I am keeping Allen Walker restrained until we are more certain of his allegiance towards the Black Order, and more certain of our ability to trust him.”

“If I may interject,” Both men turned to face General Tiedoll who was stood leaning against a wall, looking calmly at the pair. “I feel that it’s less a matter of us trusting Master Walker, and more a matter of him trusting us. In my brief time spent with him, coupled with the various reports I’ve received about the boy, his trust for the Black Order is shaky at best. If we keep him restrained, as you’re suggesting, Inspector, we will likely lose what little trust he has, and lose the boy all together. And considering his strength as an Apostle of God, that would be a dire situation indeed.”

A frown had formed on Lvellie’s face as Tiedoll spoke, while an expression of relief and gratitude crossed over Komui’s face.

“Hevlaska believes he’s the one who crossed the 100% threshold. If that’s true, he has the strength of a General. Simple restraints won’t be enough to keep him here, and they would shatter any trust he has of the Black Order. He’s already been brought here against his will.” Komui added, as Lvellie’s frown grew and morphed into something angrier.

“Allen Walker will remain restrained until I say he is to be released! That is, until I’m certain the Black Order can trust him! He has remained outside of our control for far too long!” Lvellie had raised his voice, not quite a shout but certainly loud enough to get his point across, and Komui’s face fell into a stony and disappointed expression.

“Then I fear we will lose him forever.” Tiedoll added gently from the side before he turned and left, shaking his head slightly, Komui and Lvellie watching him go.

Allen was aware of pain first. Not a sharp pain, but a deep ache that pervaded his entire being. But most notably was how his chest burnt with a fierce ache with each and every breath. And then as he was uncomfortably dragged through layers of unconsciousness closer to being fully awake, he became aware of just how dry his mouth was, how desperate he was for a drink, and coupled with that how hungry he was too, his stomach rumbling unpleasantly. Eventually Allen blearily opened his eyes, gazing around in the relative darkness at the obvious hospital room he was situated in. Swallowing uncomfortably and feeling the awful dryness in his throat, Allen shuffled about and attempted to sit up, though at the cold tug of metal against his wrists holding him firmly to the bed he froze, feeling his heart begin to pound in his chest.

Allen drew in a slightly panicked breath, ignoring the stab of pain that accompanied it. Where was he? Why had he been tied to the bed? This room looked like it belonged to a hospital, but why would they tie him up? He gasped in another breath, pulling against the restraints, even as his shoulder and chest began to burn with pain. Tears that weren’t entirely to do with the pain began blurring his sight and falling down the sides of his face. And where was Timcanpy? Why wasn’t he with him either? Noises outside the door made Allen freeze and he glanced over, swallowing heavily around the awful dryness in his throat. He could hear voices, but couldn’t quite work out what they were saying, or who they belonged to.

“-said he was in here.” A female voice became clear and a moment later the door opened, light spilling into the room and briefly blinding him. “Oh, Allen!”

“Fuck, I didn’t actually think they would do this…”

Allen pulled back instinctively, hissing in pain and limited with how far he could move with the restraints. He recognised the voices as Lenalee and Lavi and as his eyes adjusted he could see them approaching the bed, expressions of concern and horror on their faces. The pair were both heavily wrapped in bandages and Lenalee was using a pair of crutches to move. Some part of Allen was relieved to see two of his friends here when he was scared, in pain, and didn’t know where he was, but it was being drowned out by a much larger part of him that had suddenly connected the dots. This was the Black Order. They’d taken him here and tied him up, knowing he didn’t want to join the Order. Allen drew in a shuddering breath, fighting off a rising tide of panic by burying it in anger, using the pain from his injuries and the cold metal pulling against his wrists to keep himself grounded. He aimed a hard glare towards Lavi and Lenalee as they stopped by his bed.

“This is the Black Order, you brought me here knowing I didn’t want to come!” Allen hissed out, seeing the exorcists’ expressions fall, knowing his assumption was correct. And somehow that hurt even more. “You knew! You both promised you wouldn’t!”

“Allen, this wasn’t our choice.” Lenalee began, though Allen didn’t let her continue.

“Really? Cause last I fuckin’ remember a group of exorcists were planning to return to the Black Order! And I guess you all decided it was time to trap me here too!” He hissed out, pulling at the restraints a little more.

“We don’t want to trap you here. This,” Lavi grimaced as he looked over the restraints holding Allen down. “This was the decision of Lvellie. An inspector from the Vatican.” Lenalee seemed to flinch slightly at the name but Allen couldn’t make himself care. He was too scared and hurt and angry.

“So? You still brought me back here knowing I didn’t want to come, and knowing they’d do this!” Allen pulled at the restraints a little more, hissing again in pain.

“Allen, please, you're hurting yourself!” Lenalee begged gently, placing a hand on Allen’s arm. He jerked his arm back as much as he could, the chains rattling and feeling the metal bite into his skin. Reluctantly Lenalee lifted her hand away from Allen’s arm, blinking back a couple of tears. “We're sorry. Komui’s doing everything he can to try and undo this.”

“I heard General Tiedoll was trying to talk to Lvellie too.” Lavi added. Allen didn’t respond, simply glaring at the two exorcists, his chest hurting from more than just the injuries he'd sustained there.

“We’re sorry, Allen. We didn’t want this to happen.” Lenalee repeated her apology, still blinking back tears. “I didn’t want you to have to go through this too.”

“Well it’s too fuckin’ late now.” Allen hissed, glaring at the pair. “You made your decision. And now I’m paying for it!”

“Allen,” Lavi began, but was quickly cut off by Allen.

“Go! Just go! Leave me alone!”

The pair hesitated, both clearly reluctant to leave. But Allen fixed them with the hardest glare he could, staring down both of them until neither of them could look him in the eye. It was Lavi who made the first move to leave, gently stepping away from the bed and placing a hand on Lenalee’s shoulder, softly pulling her away too.

“C’mon, Lenalee. Let’s leave him be.” Lavi encouraged softly, a well hidden whisper of disappointment and upset lacing his voice. Lenalee sniffed and wiped at her eyes before she allowed Lavi to gently lead her to the door. Though before she left, she paused and looked back, managing to meet Allen’s eyes one last time.

“I’m sorry, Allen. I’m truly sorry. We’ll fix this, I promise.”

Allen bared his teeth at Lenalee in a silent snarl, and watched as the pair left the room, gently closing the door and plunging him into the relative darkness of before. Only once Allen was certain they’d gone and weren’t coming back did he allow his anger to melt away, closing his eyes tightly as sobs wracked his body. He was alone and scared, with no one left for him to trust. Allen cried for a few minutes, until his sobs began to ease, and he was left with an awful burning ache in his chest. Drawing in a deep, shaky breath, he looked around the room a little more. He had no idea when someone might next come along, and he was certain he wasn’t in any position to fight, but he knew he couldn’t stay here. He needed to find Timcanpy and get out.

Allen strained against the metal cuffs again, feeling the cold harsh metal bite into his skin, but no give. He drew in another shaky breath, swallowing heavily around the dryness in his throat again before he activated Crown Clown. The soft light emanating from Crown Clown’s cloak illuminated the room a little more, and the mask briefly danced around to look down at Allen, the cloak briefly tightening in a gentle hug before the mask slipped back into place on Allen’s head.

“Crown Clown, I need to get out, I need, I need to escape!” Allen gasped out softly.

He wasn’t certain that Crown Belt had the strength or power to break the cuffs around his wrists, but he had to try, and Crown Clown was more than willing to help. Tendrils split off from the cloak and wrapped firmly around the metal cuffs, getting tighter and tighter, the metal groaning and creaking before it finally shattered and split apart, and Allen sat up with a gasp, wincing and whimpering at the sudden and violent flashes of pain from his shoulder and chest.

After a few moments to gently breathe, and let the burning pain die down to a more background ache, Allen swung his legs over the edge of the bed and stood up. His head spun and the room tipped slightly as he stumbled, Crown Clown managing to steady him before he fell over. Once steadied, Allen moved over to the window, pushing it open wide and shivering as a cold breeze swept through the room. He leant out and looked down, searching for an easy escape that way. But to his dismay, not only was he several floors up, but the building was on a sheer cliff, with no sight of anything beneath but cloud. Despite being desperate to escape, Allen knew he’d be an idiot to try and escape that way in the state he was currently in, even with Crown Clown’s support. Hesitantly, Allen turned and looked towards the door, knowing that was his only way out.

Swallowing nervously, and once again reminded of just how dry his throat was, and just how desperately he needed a drink, Allen crept up to the door, deactivating Crown Clown as he drew close. He wanted to keep Crown Clown activated, but he also knew he’d draw enough attention as it was, never mind if he was walking around with a glowing sentient cape. The corridor outside sounded quiet, and Allen desperately hoped there was no guard stationed at the door. With his heart pounding, he opened the door a crack, light spilling into the room, and poked his head out into the corridor and looked around.

The corridor was blessedly empty, not a soul in sight, and Allen couldn’t help but sigh in relief. He stepped out into the corridor, closing the door behind him before picking a direction and setting off walking as fast as he was able. The corridors Allen strode down were all empty, and he couldn’t help but feel relieved at that small blessing, but he also became aware as he continued that this building seemed to have been built with the same maze-like structure that the Asia Branch had been built with, and the further he progressed, the more and more lost he became.

Occasionally, the sound of voices or footsteps sent Allen scurrying down a different hallway, though as he reached a tower, with walkways and doors lining the edges with a long dark drop down the centre, he remained undetected. Allen hesitantly stepped forwards, feeling rather exposed in this huge open area, as he looked down the long drop, seeing a strange glowing lift a few floors down. Allen briefly looked around the floor he was on, and not catching sight of any stairs, and not hearing any voices or footsteps, he quickly activated Crown Clown and used Crown Belt to gently lower himself down onto the lift. He wanted to go down, and while he had no idea where he actually was, this seemed like his best chance of escape.

Allen let Crown Clown deactivate once he was on the lift, and looked over the control panel, a confused frown on his face. There were all kinds of levers and buttons, and hesitantly, Allen began pressing a few until with a jerk, the lift began descending, floors flashing past and the light growing dimmer and dimmer until the only light left was from the lift. The lift slowed, and came to a stop, and Allen became aware of another being, something that felt strangely similar to Crown Clown’s own presence, something that was reaching out towards him.

Terrified, Allen lashed out, activating Crown Clown and swinging his sword back at whatever was behind him as he jumped backwards. He stumbled and lost his footing, crashing to the ground as he cried out in pain, seeing black spots in his vision for a few brief moments, as a large glowing beast moved into his line of sight. Strange tendrils snaked forwards and Allen cried out as he tried to scuttle backwards, though was unable to get far before the tendrils wrapped firmly but gently around his legs, then torso, then arm, a strange tingling sweeping through him from the contact. Allen shouted out as he was lifted up off the ground, his sword of exorcism still lying on the lift, and brought closer to the glowing beast.

“Be still, Allen Walker.” The beast spoke softly and gently, and although he was still terrified and in pain, Allen couldn’t help but calm a little at the gentle words. “I do not wish to hurt you.”

Against his will, Crown Clown deactivated and Allen let out a small cry of fear, feeling more vulnerable now than before. Though a moment later, a strong pulse of reassurance swept through him from Crown Clown, and his racing heart began to calm a little, as he was lifted higher and closer to the beast.

“My name is Hevlaska. I’m sorry for startling you, Allen Walker.” Hevlaska held Allen close to her face, allowing Allen to get a good look at her, and he calmed a little more, still feeling a radiating aura from her that was similar to Crown Clown.

“What are you?” Allen asked softly, still staring at Hevlaska’s huge glowing body.

“I am an exorcist. It is my duty to watch over innocence that has not yet found an accommodator.” She spoke slowly, like each word was an effort, and Allen found his eyes widening as he stared down into Hevlaska’s body, seeing several glimmering cubes of bright green innocence. “I would like to assess your bond with your innocence. Do not be afraid. I will not hurt you.”

Hevlaska lowered her head towards Allen, and despite her calm words, he couldn’t help but tense up as she drew closer. Just as he thought she wasn’t going to stop, Hevlaska paused before gently pressing her forehead against Allen’s own forehead, and he felt her presence surge throughout his body as her light intensified.

“12%… 34%… 67%… 99%… 126%…” Allen was utterly confused at the numbers Hevlaska murmured, though at the last number, the light faded and she drew back. “You were indeed the one who broke the 100% threshold. Your maximum synchronisation rate with your innocence is 126%.”

Hevlaska slowly and gently lowered Allen back down onto the lift, her strange tendrils drawing back into her body once he was safe and steady.

“Allen Walker, your innocence will be a Destroyer of Time.” Allen stared up at Hevlaska, more than a little confused and still rather anxious. “I wish you well.”

“Wait! What do you mean?” Allen asked, taking a step forwards, staring up at Hevlaska.

“It is a prophecy. Your innocence will be a Destroyer of Time.” Hevlaska repeated, not lessening Allen’s confusion any. “You are confused.” Hevlaska probed gently, leaning in a little closer to Allen.

“Yes! I don’t know where I am! I don’t know who you are! I don’t know how to get out of here, and I don’t understand your ‘destroyer of time’ prophecy!” Allen shouted up at Hevlaska, feeling his earlier fear beginning to return.

“You will understand the prophecy in time, child. Return to where you stepped on this lift. The exit you seek lies up there, not down here.”

Allen scowled up at Hevlaska, finding her response more than useless. Though she didn’t seem like she was about to expand any further and so with a frustrated sigh, Allen returned to the console of the lift, and began pressing buttons until it whirred into life and began heading up.

Allen wrapped an arm around his aching chest as the lift swiftly rose up through the darkness back into light, scowling softly. It gently slowed and came to a stop, though Allen had no idea if this was the same level he’d been on previously or not. Though as he gently stepped off the lift, he came face to face with someone wearing a white lab coat and for a moment the pair froze. Allen was the first to react, taking off running down a corridor, even as the exertion brought tears to his eyes from the sharp pain.

“Wait!” Allen ignored the shout behind him, continuing to run down the corridor. “He’s over here!”

Allen spared a glance behind him and felt fear sink like a stone in his stomach at seeing several more people chasing after him. He knew he couldn’t keep up this chase for long and he still had no idea where he was going!

With a bright flash Crown Clown activated and Allen lashed out backwards with Crown Belt, hearing the cries of those chasing him as he knocked them off their feet. Allen kept running, turning down a corridor and crashing into a strange barrier made up of paper talismans. He cried out as he crumpled to the floor, heaving in aching breaths with the taste of blood in his mouth. Allen scrambled up and tried to exit the corridor the way he’d come, but his exit had been blocked by the men chasing him. Heart pounding, filled with pain and feeling the icy grip of terror beginning to flood through him Allen readied himself into a defensive pose, Crown Clown’s mask slipping over his eyes, hiding the fear and the pain shining there.

“Allen Walker, I ask that you stand down and allow yourself to be escorted back to your room, or I will not hesitate to restrain you further.” Allen whirled around to face the speaker, a young man with blonde hair and two strange dots in the centre of his forehead, standing in front of the barrier of talismans, having somehow stepped through while he wasn’t looking.

“What, so you can tie me up on the bed again?” Allen hissed out, taking a small step back, though still conscious of the men now behind him. “Fuck off!”

“Wait! Wait!” A voice Allen vaguely recognised shouted out and he turned just slightly, enough to see Komui racing down the corridor, pushing through the men trapping him in. Allen hissed slightly, feeling somehow even more trapped as he backed up, pressing his back against the wall, his gaze flicking distrustfully between everyone present.

“Allen, I'm sorry for the situation in which you woke up. Please trust me when I say I didn’t want that for you.” Komui spoke gently as he slowly began approaching Allen, hands held out in a peaceful gesture.

“Trust you?! The Black Order’s done nothing to gain my trust! Or do they tie up everyone they force to join?!” Allen hissed in response, pushing up harder against the wall behind him. He couldn’t help but wrap an arm around his chest, hating to show any kind of weakness in this situation, but everything hurt so much. Komui sighed softly, his hands lowering slightly.

“You’re scared and angry, I understand that.” Komui began, drawing a hiss from Allen again as he so accurately guessed what he was feeling. “And I don’t blame you. We’ve treated you badly. And we have no excuse for tying you up. I can’t promise anything to you right now, but at the very least, let us get you something to eat, and some painkillers. I’m certain running about like that with a broken shoulder and cracked ribs is painful, never mind the other injuries you also sustained.”

Komui spoke gently and calmly, ignoring everyone else present like it was just himself and Allen in the corridor. And at the mention of food, Allen almost immediately agreed. He wasn’t sure when the last time he properly ate was, and as another rumble from his stomach reminded him, he was hungry. But then he reminded himself where he was, and how he was trapped, and although he was hungry Allen knew he could go a little longer without food if needed.

“You’re gonna tie me up again though, aren’t you?” He argued back, still pressing his back against the wall, and keeping a wary eye on all the others surrounding him, his arm still wrapped around his horribly aching chest. “You’re just trying to distract me!”

“I know you don’t believe me, Allen, but I want what’s best for you.” Allen couldn’t help but scoff at Komui’s response.

“What’s going on here?” Allen instinctively tensed up at the arrival of yet another person, both he and Komui looking over to the new arrival. And it seemed that whoever this man was, Komui was less than pleased to see him, his expression hardening into a firm glare. And Allen couldn’t help but share Komui’s sentiments, immediately disliking this man for more than just because he was a member of the Black Order. The cold calculating look in his eyes reminded him far too much of several unsavoury people he’d known throughout his life.

“Inspector Lvellie, we have this under control.” Komui responded, his voice growing colder and firmer as he straightened up to look Lvellie in the eyes as Allen subtly shifted his stance, readying into a more defensive pose. The name Lvellie sparked recognition and Allen remembered Lavi explaining that he was the one who had made the decision to tie him up, hatred and anger flaring up inside him.

Lvellie ignored Komui, instead fixing his cold hard gaze onto Allen, eyes briefly flicking around the rest of the corridor, taking in the situation with the barrier wall of talismans and the group of men, all trapping Allen into this small space, for the moment.

“I believe I gave the order for Allen Walker to remain restrained until I said he could be released.” Lvellie’s cold words drew a snarl from Allen, and although he didn’t attack just yet, he could see everyone tensing in his periphery, and something like a glimmer of satisfaction briefly glinted in Lvellie’s eyes.

“And like I told you, I said that those restraints would not hold Allen, nor would he take kindly to them.” Komui responded, voice growing harsh and angry. “If you want Allen to show he is trustworthy, we have to show that we are trustworthy in response!”

“Inspector Link, restrain him.” Lvellie ignored Komui, instead turning to the blonde man, who nodded in confirmation.

“Inspector Lvellie, don’t do this!” Komui said, his voice rising to a shout, as Allen came to a decision of his own. He wasn’t going to stand around and let them discuss whether or not he should to be restrained like some wild animal!

Crown Belt lashed out, knocking everyone away, drawing startled cries and shouts out of several of the men. Allen purposefully knocked Lvellie into Link, pushing them both to the ground as he took off running again, gasping heavily through the pain. He didn’t dare look behind him as he heard Lvellie shout orders at the men present, Komui still trying to argue against him, to focussed with running. Allen had no idea where he was running too, each step harder than the last, his breath sawing in and out of his body until he couldn’t run any more. Allen stumbled to a stop, falling to his hands and knees as he wheezed. The sound of blood rushing and his heartbeat frantically pounding was all he could hear in his ears and the edges of his vision grew dark and spotty as each gasping breath brought with it a fresh fiery pain.

Once he was certain he wasn’t going to pass out, Allen slowly pushed himself so his back was pressed against a wall, turning his face to press his cheek against the cold stone as he tried to breathe around the pain, eyes closed tightly. At some point Crown Clown had deactivated, but right now he couldn’t make himself care. He just wanted the pain to stop.

Allen didn’t even notice someone approaching until it was far too late. He heard a familiar voice speak in a strange language, and a hum of magic filled the air as his eyes snapped open and he attempted to scramble to his feet. But he didn’t manage to stand, loosing his balance and crashing down with a cry of pain. And as he opened his eyes again, Allen found himself trapped within a barrier of those same paper talismans, and standing in front of him were Inspector Link and Inspector Lvellie.

Chapter Text

Allen felt a stone of fear settle in the pit of his stomach as he glared up at Link and Lvellie. Link appeared to be the one who had control over the magic, while Lvellie was regarding Allen with a calm and almost amused expression.

“Now that you’ve exhausted yourself, perhaps we can reach an agreement.” There was a note of pleasure in Lvellie’s voice as he stared down at Allen, like he’d already won.

“Piss off!” Allen hissed, pushing himself to his feet again, though much more carefully and still trying to hide just how much pain he was in. “There’s nothing I’ll agree to!”

“I’m certain we’ll think of something. After all, I know what it is that you want.” Allen snarled at Lvellie, hating how he was acting, a small confident smile crossing his face. “You want your freedom. And I’m certain I can arrange something, with some conditions, of course.”

“Freedom with conditions isn’t freedom!” Allen said, pressing up against the wall a little more, his arm still wrapped carefully around his chest as he glared between Link and Lvellie, trying to spot any kind of opening, or weakness, that might let him escape.

“But anything would be better than being restrained in a room alone, correct?” Allen snarled again, once more hating that small confident smile on Lvellie’s lips, and hating that he was somewhat correct with his assumption. Though what he didn’t know was that Allen wouldn’t stay here forever, regardless of any deal they may or may not make. They’d already shown that their restraints couldn’t hold him, and he was smart enough to know that if he waited until he was more healed, he stood a far better chance of escaping successfully, and that was a chance he was willing to take.

“What the fuck could you offer me that I’d be interested in?” Allen asked more out of a morbid curiosity than any real desire to make a deal with this man. He barely knew him, but what little he did know already told him everything he needed to know. He certainly wasn’t going to forgive him for being the one to command he be restrained in the first place, and that was likely the least of his crimes.

“As I’m sure you’re already aware, I have a great deal of power within the Black Order. What I say goes, and I’m certain you wouldn’t want any of your friends to suffer, all because of you.” Lvellie watched Allen closely to gauge his reaction, and Allen thanked his years of playing poker as he was able to keep his expression unchanged, even as he felt a chill run down his spine, quickly followed by a flash of hot anger.

His friends. The exorcists who he had allowed himself to grow closer to, the ones who had all promised to never force him to join the Black Order, and had been happy to see him when he arrived in Edo. His friends, who made him feel warm and welcome, something he’d only ever experienced with Mana before. His friends, the exorcists, who as far as he was aware, had all stood by and let him get taken back to the Black Order and tied up against his will, while knowing how he’d react. Allen was angry and hurt and betrayed, and what was worse was he still cared about them. And while he wasn’t sure he could ever admit it out loud, he was scared at what Lvellie might try and do to them, all because of him. Lvellie took Allen’s silence as a willingness to listen, and continued speaking a moment later.

“Of course, if you agree to my conditions, you friends can remain safe, and you’ll be allowed to roam the Black Order to your hearts content.” Lvellie smiled chillingly at Allen who scowled angrily in response.

“But I wouldn’t be able to leave.” Allen stated flatly, keeping his glare fixed on Lvellie who simply chuckled slightly.

“Oh you’d be allowed to leave on missions. You are an exorcist after all, we need you out there fighting against the Noah and the akuma.” There was a pause where Allen scowled and considered how easy it would be for him to escape during one of these missions. “You’d be escorted by Inspector Link everywhere. 24 hours a day, both in and out of the Black Order, and he would report everything back to me.”

“What?!” Allen hissed, his glare snapping to Link briefly before returning to Lvellie. “I’d be a glorified prisoner! There’s no fuckin’ way I’m ever agreeing to that!”

“Then I hope you enjoy solitude, and remember, everything that happens to your friends now will be your fault.” Lvellie turned to leave, pausing to look towards Link, his back already turned towards Allen. “Inspector, restrain him and escort him back to his room. And keep watch on him while he’s in there until he’s had a change of heart.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Wait!”

Both Link and Lvellie paused, Lvellie turning back slightly to look towards Allen over his shoulder. Allen hated this. He hated being in this situation, and he hated allowing himself to grow close to the exorcists, knowing that was the reason that Lvellie was able to manipulate him now.

“Yes, Allen Walker?” Lvellie’s voice made Allen’s skin crawl, and that confident smile was back, with a triumphant expression in his eyes, knowing that he’d already won. And it all made Allen hate him even more.

“Fine. You win.” Allen spat the words out in a mumble, though at least he was able to keep his glare fixed on Lvellie’s face as he turned to face Allen fully again.

“Do you agree to Inspector Link as your escort 24 hours a day?”

“…yes.” Allen muttered, mustering all the hatred that he could into the glare he was fixing Lvellie with.

“And do you agree to go out on missions as soon as you are deemed able?” That triumphant glimmer grew stronger and Allen couldn’t help but sneer at Lvellie.

“Yes.” He agreed once more, though that term was certainly easier to agree to than the other. Nothing could keep him from fighting.

“Then congratulations Mr. Walker. You have your freedom back.” Lvellie smiled and Allen snarled in response before he turned to face Link once more. “Inspector Link, you are to remain by Allen Walker’s side, and report back to me every day.”

“Yes, sir!” Link straightened up from his defensive pose, heels snapping together as he accepted his orders from Lvellie. A moment later he broke the magic binding the talismans together, and they flowed neatly back to his pocket as Lvellie strolled down the corridor.

“I’m so glad we were able to reach an agreement.” He called back over his shoulder as he left, giving Allen one last triumphant smile as Allen snarled in response.

As Lvellie rounded a corner and vanished from sight, Allen turned his glare to Link who, to his credit, didn’t even flinch at the hate-filled eye contact. For a few moments there was simply silence between the pair until Allen carefully pushed himself off the wall and began walking, purposefully in the opposite direction to where Lvellie had gone. Link fell into step beside him, Allen scowling angrily. Though as he no longer needed to run, Allen let himself move slower, unable to stop himself from hunching slightly, his arm still wrapped around his chest. He and Link continued walking in silence for a short while until Link finally spoke up.

“You should return to the hospital wing to have your injuries seen to.”

“I’ll fuckin’ live.” Allen spat back, turning a random corner, still having no idea where he was, or where he was going. But he was never going to admit that to Link.

Everything hurt, and his throat was still unbearably dry but right now Allen couldn’t stomach the thought of asking for directions. He’d keep walking until either he found somewhere of importance or until he couldn’t any more. Though as they rounded the next corner Allen was ambushed by a small, golden golem. And for the first time since he’d woken up here Allen felt a surge of joy and relief flood through him as Timcanpy nuzzled up against his cheek.

“Tim! Where have you been!” Allen asked, unable to stop his voice from cracking slightly, even if he was able to stop any tears from falling as he reached up and gently cradled the golem, pulling him close in a tight hug. He wasn’t expecting a response from the tiny golem, nor did he care. He was just glad to see him back by his side and completely unharmed. Allen hugged Timcanpy closer for a moment as the small golem grew into the hug, Allen pressing his forehead to the golem’s slightly warm body.

“Please don't leave me alone in here again.” Allen mumbled in a tiny whisper, certain that Link couldn’t hear him. Tim let out a tiny ‘gah’ and nodded just slightly.

Allen let himself stay like that, hugging Tim close for a few more gentle minutes before he felt able to lift his head without it being clear that he’d been close to tears. He drew in as deep a breath as he could without causing himself any more pain and lifted his head, Tim flying up from his arms to land on his head instead, and the familiar weight was incredibly comforting as Allen set off walking again, not even sparing a glance towards Link, though his footsteps echoing in the corridor alongside his own told him that he was following along. Tim hissed slightly in Link’s direction, but Link didn’t seem to react and Allen didn’t turn to look. Instead he reached up and gently pet the small golem, feeling a gentle rumble from Tim as he settled down a little more.

For a while the three kept walking in silence. Occasionally they would pass by a group of scientists, who looked at them curiously, but remained silent at the angry glare fixed on Allen’s face. Or the hallways would change into a large room filled with huge pillars before they returned to the hallways, but Allen simply kept walking, not stopping to look or explore anywhere further. And it was only when a familiar voice called out to him did Allen finally come to a stop, glaring over at Tiedoll as he approached the small group.

“Allen, I see you've been allowed some freedom.” Tiedoll gave Allen a friendly look, ignoring the glare even as it deepened as Allen was reminded of his ‘freedom’ and how it had come about.

“Master Walker and Inspector Lvellie reached an agreement together.” Link spoke up, causing Allen to fix his hate-filled glare back on Link. Tiedoll glanced between the pair with a rather calculating expression on his face.

“I see.” He said after a moment, sounding like he understood far more about the agreement between Allen and Lvellie than what had been said. “And you’re here to escort Allen?” Tiedoll asked, probing Link gently, Allen still glaring towards Link and feeling a gentle rumbling growl slowly rise from Timcanpy, though he made no movement to calm his golem this time round.

“I’m to stay by Allen’s side and observe him until further notice.” Link explained and once again Tiedoll glanced between him and Allen.

“I see.” He repeated again before he turned his attention more fully towards Allen, giving him a friendly and gentle smile. “Well how about I show you around a little?” Allen turned his scowl back to Tiedoll.

“I don’t need showing around.” He growled out, knowing full well he did need showing around, as this place was obviously just as maze-like as the Asia Branch. But he was already in a bad enough mood, didn’t want to admit that he needed showing around at all, and didn’t even want to accept the fact that he’d been forced into the Black Order and would need to know his way around eventually, even if ultimately his goal was to escape.

“Well at the very least let me show you to the food hall.” Tiedoll said, responding to Allen’s scowl with another smile. “You probably haven’t eaten since you woke up, you must be hungry.”

Allen hesitated, and that hesitation was long enough for his traitorous stomach to growl loudly. He hated that food was a motivator for him, but he was so hungry, and he couldn’t help his mouth watering at remembering how good the food had been at the Asia Branch. And it had been free too. Tiedoll chuckled softly, though not unkindly at Allen’s rumbling stomach before he turned slightly and gestured for Allen to follow.

“Come on, it’s this way.” Tiedoll waited patiently until Allen reluctantly moved to follow after him, hunger and thirst finally winning out over his hatred of this place and the situation he was in. Tiedoll smiled happily as Allen began following, and he led him through the winding corridors of the Black Order.

“Seeing as you’re here, you should visit Hevlaska. She’ll want to speak with you, and assess your bond with your innocence.” Tiedoll said after only a few moments of quiet, clearly not content to let Allen brood in silence for the entire walk to the food hall. Allen scowled a little as he remembered his brief meeting with Hevlaska, and the infuriatingly vague prophecy she’d given him, along with the useless information of how to leave.

“I’ve already met her.” Allen grumbled out, feeling a slight shiver of satisfaction as even Link seemed surprised by that admission.

“Oh? How did that happen?” Tiedoll asked, glancing at Allen curiously, causing him to scowl at the floor.

“I was lost, and found this lift. It took me down to where Hevlaska was.” Allen admitted, fairly certain that Link would be able to assume this meeting had happened just before he’d first trapped Allen in a corridor with his strange talismans. Allen was going to have to learn more about the magic Link wielded, so he knew better how to counter him when it came to trying to escape.

“And I assume you spoke with her?”

“She grabbed hold of me without even introducing herself.” Allen grumbled unhappily, still scowling at the floor. Even if the meeting had been terrifying at first, Allen couldn’t deny that there was a strangely calming aura around Hevlaska, and he sincerely doubted she’d actually meant to scare him or wanted to harm him in any way. Tiedoll chuckled softly at the admission.

“Yes, that does sound rather like Hevlaska. You have to understand, she can’t quite help herself when it comes to accommodators. She’s been bonded with her innocence for over 100 years, and has such a deep desire to learn more about others’ innocence, and how they’ve bonded with it that she tends to forget normal etiquette.” Allen couldn’t help but gape slightly in surprise as Tiedoll spoke. Hevlaska had told him that she was an accommodator for innocence, but she had completely neglected to say that she was over 100 years old. And he couldn’t help but briefly wonder if innocence expanded the lifespan of all accommodators, wondering if he would live to see past 100. “Out of curiosity, what was your synchronisation rate with your innocence?”

Allen’s scowl returned and he looked back at the ground. He didn’t want to tell Tiedoll that, and certainly didn’t want Link repeating that information to Lvellie, though he doubted that Hevlaska would keep his synchronisation rate secret from anyone who might ask her. And now that he’d admitted he’d visited her, he was certain that several people would visit her and ask for her insights about him and his innocence. Allen scowled a little more, not liking the implications of that before he sighed softly.

“126% is what she said.” Allen grumbled out, still glaring at the floor. Tiedoll nodded slightly, almost like he’d been expecting that number.

“You are indeed powerful. Though it’s no surprise. You’re a parasite-type accommodator, and you’ve been fighting alone for most of your existence as an exorcist. You would have needed to form a strong relationship with your innocence to survive.” Tiedoll seemed to be mostly talking to himself, but Allen couldn’t help but frown at what he was saying.

“What has me being a parasite-type got to do with having a higher synchronisation rate? And what does being a parasite-type even mean?” Allen asked, having reached a conclusion that it was about time that someone told him what that meant, after all so many people had said it about him but no one had actually taken the time to explain it to him. Both Link and Tiedoll blinked in surprise at Allen’s second question, though they both recovered swiftly, Link’s face returning to impassivity and Tiedoll giving Allen a gentle smile as he scowled.

“When innocence finds and synchronises with an accommodator, it will become either an equipment-type innocence, or a parasite-type innocence. equipment-type innocence is the most common, such as my own, and the innocence is forged into a weapon that best suits the properties it has, and the fighting style of the accommodator. Parasite-type innocence, like your own, forms a symbiotic relationship with the host, often taking over a body part, and grants the accommodator certain abilities that a equipment-type accommodator doesn’t have. You’re likely immune to the akuma virus, and even before reaching the 100% threshold, you likely had a much higher synchronisation rate than other equipment-type accommodators. And when fighting, your innocence can react to your very thoughts, rather than waiting for a command or an action to be used.” Tiedoll explained gently, watching Allen to make sure he wasn’t going too fast, and wasn’t confusing him further.

“People have said me being a parasite-type means I have a faster metabolism?” Allen grumbled out, in a sort of questioning way as he glanced briefly at Tiedoll. He hated being reminded that he really didn’t know much about innocence at all, and he had an awful feeling that the longer he spent here at the Black Order, the more frequently he’d be reminded of that. Though at least Tiedoll seemed content to explain things to him with no judgement. Cross would have probably laughed in his face and walked off without explaining anything.

“They’d be correct. As the innocence has bonded with your body, you tend to use more energy much faster than any other accommodator. This leads to a significantly higher appetite, and a faster metabolism, meaning everything goes through your system much quicker, including things like pain killers.” Tiedoll gave Allen a slightly questioning look. “Speaking of, the painkillers that were given to you when you first arrived have probably worn off, am I correct?”

Allen scowled and looked away, once more reminded of the aching present all over his body. It was much more tolerable now than it had been when he’d been running from everyone chasing him, but he certainly wasn’t pain free and his chest still burnt horribly every time he breathed a little too deeply.

“I’m fine.” Allen grumbled out, aware of even Link glancing towards him with an expression bordering on concerned. An expression that severely pissed him off. Link didn’t get to chase him all over the Order, and then be concerned about how much pain he might be in! Tiedoll hummed softly, seemingly unconvinced himself. Though he let that particular conversation drop for the moment to Allen’s relief.

“If you’re wondering where your friends are-“

“I’m not.” Allen growled, feeling anger and grief bubble up inside him again at the mention of his friends. “They’re not my friends!” He added on in a hiss, partly to try and convince himself. At a knowing look from Tiedoll, Allen almost turned and began walking in the opposite direction. Though he did come to a complete stop, glaring angrily as Tiedoll stopped a few paces after and turned to face him.

“They’re not my friends!” Allen hissed out again, hating the burning in his eyes and the aching in his chest.

“I see.” Tiedoll said, again with that understanding tone of voice that Allen hated, his gaze briefly landing on Link before returning to Allen. “Come on, we’re nearly at the food hall.”

Tiedoll gestured gently and turned slightly, waiting for Allen to start walking before he continued himself. Allen was aware of Tiedoll’s gaze on him as they walked and he hated it.

“So what is it you do for fun?” Tiedoll asked, once again unwilling to let Allen brood in silence. Allen directed a sharp glare towards TIedoll, having run out of patience for any kind of small talk. Especially small talk that was filled with probing questions.

“Nothing.” His answer was short, sharp and curt and Tiedoll raised an eyebrow.

“Nothing? Surely there’s something you enjoy doing whenever you have some spare time?” He probed gently as Allen bristled at the questioning. The only reason he was still here and hadn’t run off yet was because he was hungry and so, so thirsty. He didn’t want to be talking to Tiedoll any more. He didn’t want to talk to anyone! He just wanted to be left alone! Though a glance to his side, at his silent shadow Link made him bristle again in anger as he was reminded that he was never going to be alone here. He was a prisoner of the Black Order.

“Nothing.” Allen repeated, wanting Tiedoll to just shut up and leave him alone! Tiedoll hummed thoughtfully for a few moments, seemingly oblivious to Allen’s anger.

“I’m certain there’ll be something we can find to entertain you. After all, it will be incredibly boring otherwise, simply sitting around and waiting to heal.” Tiedoll gave Allen a friendly smile that he pointedly ignored.

Tiedoll was about to launch into another sentence when the smell of food wafted down the lofty corridor towards them and Allen began running towards the food hall, his stomach rumbling loudly as he ignored the pain wracking his body. Anything to get away from Tiedoll and his questions, and to get some food in him. Allen came to a stop at the entrance of the food hall, having to take a few moments to recover from the short run, giving Tiedoll enough time to catch back up to him, Link having managed to keep pace with him the whole way.

“I can see you’re eager for food.” Tiedoll commented with a small chuckle, receiving a glare from Allen but no other response.

Looking into the food hall, Allen could see it operated in the same way as it had in the Asia Branch, somewhere to queue and order and then rows and rows of tables. Again, much like the Asia Branch, these tables were filled mostly with finders and scientists, and much to Allen’s dismay, one table was filled with the familiar faces of exorcists, all talking and chatting amongst themselves.

Steeling himself, and ignoring Tiedoll and Link beside him, Allen headed into the food hall, pointedly ignoring the table of exorcists as he stepped up to the counter to order. No one at the table had noticed him yet, much to his relief, and Allen hoped it would stay that way. He didn’t want to talk to any of them.

“Oh? Well aren’t you just a lil cutie!” The man behind the counter turned and smiled at Allen upon noticing his arrival, and Allen scowled at being called a cutie, though he’d certainly been called worse things before. “You must be new here, my name’s Jeryy. What’s yours, lil cutie?”

Allen blinked at the man in front of him. So this was the Jeryy that Lavi had told him about. The man that apparently cooked some of the best food Lavi had ever eaten. Well, Allen was certainly happy to put his skills to the test.

“I’m Allen.” He responded after a moment, his bad mood lifting a little at the promise of good, free food, and a lot of it.

“Pleasure to meet you, Allen! Now what can I get for you? You can order anything you want.” Allen smirked slightly, a slightly wicked glint crossing over his face. Unknown to him, Jeryy had just thrown down the gauntlet and Allen was picking it up.

“Well, I’d like potatoes au gratin, fries, rice pilaf. Some mapu tofu, a meat pie, beef stew, carpaccio and fried rice. Also some fried chicken, a salad, some scones, Korean barbecue, tom kha soup and white rice. And then for desert I want mango and sticky rice, and 20 mitarashi dango!” Allen finally finished his order, giving Jeryy a smile. For a few moments, there was silence between them.

“You sure you can eat all that?” Jeryy asked, glancing at Allen’s slender frame. Though as Allen nodded decisively, Jeryy shrugged and leant back. “Alright, lil Allen, you go take a seat and I’ll get all this whipped up for you!”

Allen smiled as he left the counter, already looking forwards to eating his fill. Though as he turned and was faced with the table of exorcists again, he scowled, and quickly found a table as far away from them as possible. And although it was expected, it was unwelcome as Link sat down beside him a few moments later. And then Allen’s mood soured again as Tiedoll also joined them, giving Allen a small smile and ignoring the fresh glare on his face. Allen scowled and pointedly looked away from both Tiedoll and Link, and thankfully the pair were silent in the wait for the food to arrive.

As a small mountain of plates left the kitchen and were set in front of Allen, he felt his mood lift slightly again, his mouth watering in anticipation at the delicious medley of smells coming from the plates. And ignoring the small, slightly amused smile Tiedoll was giving him, Allen began eating. He hummed softly in pleasure at the food, and couldn’t help but think that Lavi had been right. Jeryy did cook the best food.

Though as Allen ate, too focussed on eating and the general clamour of the food hall fading to a droning noise in the background that muffled any approaching footsteps, he didn’t notice as Lavi drew closer to the table, a meek and apologetic expression on his face.

“Hey there, Allen.”

Lavi’s voice was softer and gentler than normal, but it still took Allen by surprise. His heart clenched horribly, bringing back the burning in his eyes and the ache in his chest that unfortunately wasn’t anything to do with his cracked ribs. He glared up at Lavi, hiding his hurt behind his anger as Lavi remained standing, as if he was aware he wasn’t welcome in Allen’s presence any longer.

“What do you fuckin’ want?” Allen’s tone was harsh, and Lavi sighed wearily, attempting a small brief smile.

“We were wondering if you wanted to sit with us.” Lavi offered, gesturing back towards the table of exorcists, and with a hate filled glance, Allen could see everyone watching.

“Go to hell!” Allen snarled, feeling both Tiedoll and Link’s judgemental looks at his harsh response. Only Lavi seemed to have expected that response, and he gave Allen a small sad smile.

“Yeah, I thought that’s what you’d think.” Lavi rummaged in his pocket briefly and pulled something out a moment later, gently setting down Allen’s deck of cards on the table in front of him. “Here. I kept them safe for you.”

With that, Lavi turned and left, leaving Allen stewing in hurt and anger, staring down at the cards like they were what was causing the horrible burning ache in his chest and the slight blurring of his vision. Swallowing heavily, and rapidly blinking back the tears that threatened to spill Allen attempted to return to his food, ignoring the cards on the table. But after only a few bites, he reached out and grabbed the cards, feeling an awful heavy ache settle over his chest as he carefully placed the deck in his pocket, eyes still burning with unshed tears.

Chapter Text

Allen truly hated it in the Black Order. He thought he’d hated it during his time spent in the Asia Branch, but right now, he would have given anything to return to that. Bak and For had trusted him to roam without an escort, and had never resorted to tying him up. And Allen knew that Komui wasn’t really to blame for his situation, nor were any of the other exorcists, but Link was a wall of impassivity to his hatred and anger, and Lvellie was never around, and Allen needed someone to take all his anger and frustrations out on. While he was still healing, Allen was being kept in the hospital wing, with another bed moved into his room for Link, though he’d been assured he’d get his own room once he was healed enough. Except Allen knew it wouldn’t be his own room. That Link would be sharing it with him. Because he could never have a moment alone ever again.

That simmering irritation was bubbling just underneath the surface for Allen as he stalked down the corridor, Link forever at his side. The pair had barely spoken, Link seemingly waiting for Allen to initiate conversation and Allen refusing to acknowledge Link’s presence beyond hateful glares and cruel petty jabs. And the silence between them only served to make matters worse, adding to Allen’s anger and frustrations. And as he rounded a corner, and crashed right into Kanda, it all came bubbling over.

“Watch where you’re going, beansprout!” Kanda growled, roughly pushing Allen back as the pair both attempted to regain their balance. Timcanpy fluttered up anxiously into the air, seemingly aware of the the situation that was rapidly unfolding below him.

“You crashed into me, Yu!” Allen spat back, remembering just how much Kanda had hated Lavi calling him Yu and wanting to provoke him. Wanting a fight.

“Don’t you dare use that name!” Kanda took a step closer to Allen, radiating hostility and anger.

“Don’t call me beansprout, and I won’t call you Yu, Yu!” Allen also stepped closer to Kanda, matching his hostility and anger, and almost physically daring him to make him stop.

Allen wasn’t entirely sure who struck first, but the next he knew, he and Kanda were locked together as they fought, both fighting dirty, aiming for still healing injuries, grabbing fistfuls of hair and in Allen’s case only, biting down hard on Kanda’s arm. Kanda managed to punch him in the face with a pained shout, his nose crunching painfully as he was forced to stop biting. And although blood was now gushing down his face, he didn’t stop, yanking hard on Kanda’s hair, pulling a small section out. Though as Kanda elbowed his ribs Allen had to pull back slightly, gasping in pain, tears pricking in his eyes. And that was the opening needed for a pair of strong hands to roughly pull him back from Kanda, Allen briefly aware of someone else pulling Kanda in the opposite direction.

“That’s enough!”

The sharp, stern voice of Komui echoed through the hallway, the man physically stepping between Kanda and Allen, even as the hands that had pulled him back remained firmly holding him in place. Komui was taking it in turns to glare at both Kanda and Allen, though Allen was ignoring him in favour of turning a glare of his own over at Kanda, a glare he was all too happy to return. He was pleased to see blood trickling down Kanda’s arm from where he’d bitten him, and a few scratches across his face, also slowly seeping blood.

“I’m severely disappointed in both of you! You should both know better than to fight together like that!” Komui continued glaring between the pair, as they both began talking over one another, both trying to assign blame to the other.

“Shithead refuses to stop calling me beansprout!”

“Idiot boy can’t look where he’s going!”

At being called ‘boy’ Allen snarled and tried to leap towards Kanda again, though the hands tightened around him and held him back, just. Kanda also tried to pull away from the man holding him back towards Allen again, though was also unsuccessful.

“That is enough!” Komui shouted again, his glare becoming harsher. “I don’t care who started it, and you’re both to blame! Both of you, go off and cool down! We can’t afford to fight like this!”

With a scowl and a tsk Kanda wrenched himself from the grip of the man holding him back before turning and stalking down the corridor.

“That’s it, Yu! Run away!” Allen shouted after Kanda’s retreating form, though to his great annoyance, beyond an irritated twitch Kanda didn’t react, didn’t even turn around.

“Allen! I know you don’t want to be here, but we are all on the same side, so try to act like it!” Komui turned his full attention to Allen as Kanda disappeared around a corner, a harsh glare still in place.

“I’ll believe that, and behave like that when you all stop treating me like a fuckin’ prisoner!” Allen spat, pulling himself free of whoever still had a hold of him, before whirling around and walking away himself, Tim fluttering quickly after him.

He heard Komui sigh as he rounded a corner, roughly wiping at the blood under his nose and wincing at the flash of pain that seared through his most likely broken nose. The fight hadn’t helped, he was still angry, still upset, and now he was in more pain than he had been before. But he had almost forgotten about his ever present shadow, until he suddenly spoke up.

“What on earth was that all about, Allen?” Link sounded almost horrified and Allen came to a stop, whirling around to glare towards the source of his hatred. The expression on Link’s face was equal parts concerned and horrified, and was the most expression Allen had ever seen on his face before.

“What? You ashamed of me or somethin’?” Allen scoffed, briefly slipping into a slightly thicker accent in his upset.

“No, I’m confused!” Allen’s own confusion allowed Link to continue uninterrupted for a few moments. “You’ve been barely civil to anyone while you’ve been here, and I can just about understand that behaviour, but that was completely out of the ordinary, even for you! You bumped into each other in a corridor and started fighting about it! You bit him, and he broke your nose! What on earth sparked that?!”

“I hate Kanda.” Allen growled out, turning and about to walk off, assuming that was the end of the conversation.

“You hate me too, and you’ve never fought against me like that before!” Allen froze at Link’s comment, having never expected that. “You were deliberately provoking him, you wanted to fight him! That isn’t just hate, where did that come from?”

There was silence in the corridor, for a few long seconds, time seeming to stretch out endlessly, the silence growing ever more oppressive as Link simply waited for any kind of response.

“I’m angry, alright?!” Allen finally shouted, once more turning to face Link. “I’m angry, and scared, and stressed, because I’m trapped somewhere I never wanted to be, I was blackmailed into cooperation and I’m not even allowed any time to myself because you’re always following me around every single fuckin’ second!”

Allen drew in a shuddering breath as he finished speaking, a sharp pain shooting through his chest as he became aware of the tears on his face. Angrily he began brushing them away, feeling his already painful and stuffy from blood nose grow even more blocked.

“Yeah I provoked him into a fight, but what else can I fuckin’ do? What the fuck would you do if you were in my situation?! I can’t do anything!” Allen’s voice cracked at the end, and he drew in another shuddering breath, his chest burning with equal parts pain and sadness, still angrily wiping at the tears that kept falling. Tim flew down and landed on Allen’s head, gently kneading in his hair ever so softly.

“I fuckin’ hate it here.” Allen mumbled softly, the fight having finally gone out of him as his shoulders sagged and he staggered back to the wall, sitting down heavily on the floor before drawing his legs close to his body and burying his face in his knees, Tim still gently kneading in his hair. “Everything that terrified me about the Order has all come true. I wish I’d never got off that ark.”

In the silence that followed Allen could hear as Link gently sat down beside him, settling himself down. And for a short while, the pair sat in silence together.

“I’m sorry.” Link eventually broke the silence, speaking gently and softly. “I’m certain an apology isn’t what you want, but I hope it helps, even a little.” There was a lengthy pause, Allen barely acknowledging Link’s words, before he gently spoke up again.

“I also don’t want to stop you from doing the things you enjoy. I know my orders are to stay by your side, but I want you to know I won’t stop you from pursuing your hobbies.” There was a brief pause. “To answer your question, if I were in your situation, I’d spend my time doing the things I enjoy.”

“That’s fuckin’ stupid.” Allen mumbled quietly after a few moments. He didn’t really believe what Link had said was stupid, but he needed to say something, anything to try and make himself feel more normal. To try and rebuild whatever false confidence he could, and fool himself into believing he hadn’t just sat on the floor crying next to someone he hated while they comforted him with what words they could.

“Perhaps.” Link murmured softly, and Allen wasn’t sure if he was agreeing with him to calm him further, or if Link genuinely believed what he’d just said. Though he didn’t much care.

Swallowing heavily, Allen lifted his head, wiping at his eyes once more. Though as he attempted to wipe at his nose he let out an involuntary hiss at the flash of pain that spread across his face.

“You should get that looked at.” Link suggested softly. “Or get some painkillers at the very least.” Allen managed to build half a glare before he sagged slightly again, all the fight from earlier well and truly gone.

“Yeah. Alright.” He agreed quietly, gently pushing himself to his feet.

Allen turned and headed down the corridor in the direction of the medical wing. He didn’t look back to see if Link was following. He knew he would be. But for the first time, he almost didn’t care.

“Nice to meet you, Allen, my name’s Reever and I’m Chief of the science section here.”

Allen directed a grumpy scowl up at the blonde man who had just introduced himself. Even without his introduction, Allen could have guessed that he was part of the science section, the lab coat he was wearing was a dead giveaway. Reever seemed to have already been well briefed on Allen’s grumpy attitude, or well versed in dealing with difficult individuals, and ignored the scowl directed at him as he turned and gave Link a small smile too.

“And you must be Howard Link. We’ve not been formally introduced, though I hear you came here with Inspector Lvellie.” Reever’s tone was pleasantly polite, though Allen wasn’t sure if the slight coldness he heard was real or his imagination projecting his own dislike of Lvellie onto Reever.

“Yes, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Link stood up from the table and offered out a hand to Reever, the pair shaking hands a moment later.

Allen and Link were having breakfast in the dining hall, the usual mountain of plates surrounding Allen and Timcanpy settled in his hair, and the pair sat as far away from the other exorcists as Allen could get. He was doing his absolute best to completely ignore all the other exorcists, still angry and upset with them, though he’d noticed that he still hadn’t seen Krory since he’d woken up, and he couldn’t stop the small shiver of concern every time he thought about him. No one had told him anything though, and he wasn’t certain if that was because nothing bad had happened, or if they weren’t telling him because of how he was currently acting towards the exorcists. But Allen kept telling himself he didn’t care, even though he knew it was a lie.

“I understand that you’re escorting Allen around at the moment, at the Inspector’s instructions?” Reever asked, mostly speaking to Link as he sat back down, though glancing over at Allen who turned his attention back to his food, his scowl morphing into an angry glare.

“Yes, that’s correct.” Link responded, receiving a nod from Reever. Reever’s face remained unchanged from it’s neutrally pleasant expression, and Allen couldn’t get a read on his opinion of the situation, unsure if this was someone who agreed with Lvellie or not.

“Anyway, the reason I’m here is to invite you over to the science section for a while, Allen.” Reever turned his attention back to Allen, who remained scowling down at his food. “I understand from various reports that you don’t actually know all that much about innocence, and well, we’re the best people to teach you anything you don’t know.”

“And look at my own innocence while I’m there.” Allen grumbled out, briefly scowling up at Reever.

“We won’t do any tests or experiments you’re not comfortable with.” Reever promised, the sincerity in his voice reassuring Allen slightly. “After all, your innocence is part of you, we can’t take it away to run tests on it like we can with a weapon type innocence.” Any reassurance Allen had gained vanished in a matter of moments as he looked back up at Reever with another scowl.

“So what do you say? Fancy heading over and having a brief tour of the science section?”

Allen couldn’t help but briefly glance over at the table of exorcists. He wasn’t sure what they did with their days, or where they went, but he assumed that they probably wouldn’t hang around the science section. And he was still incredibly frustrated with his situation, despite Link’s advice of doing something he enjoyed, Allen still found himself wandering aimlessly and restlessly most days, too injured to train, and certain his gambling would be quickly shut down. Reever’s offer at the very least provided some sort of distraction and he couldn’t deny that he was interested in innocence, and did want to learn more about it. He just didn’t want to admit that out loud.

“Fine.” Allen grumbled after a few moments and Reever smiled happily. He’d finished eating several minutes earlier, and had simply been sat at the table and sulking until Reever had come along. Allen stood up, feeling the usual flutter of irritation as Link stood with him, before turning and following after Reever as he headed out of the food hall.

“General Tiedoll mentioned you’ve already met Hevlaska, and so you’ve probably seen the innocence she looks after.” It seemed to Allen that no one in the Black Order was content to let him brood in silence as they walked, something he found extremely annoying. But at least the topic was somewhat interesting this time around.

“She really has space in her body for all the innocence?” Allen asked somewhat doubtfully as he followed Reever through the labyrinth of confusing hallways. He hadn’t got lost yet, but that was mostly because Link seemed to know the layout, and always gave Allen a gentle nudge in the right direction, even if Allen still hated his presence. Though he supposed Link was useful as a guide if nothing else. Reever nodded in response to Allen’s question.

“She does. Space for all 109 pieces of innocence, excluding her own. Though obviously she doesn’t look after innocence that’s bonded with an accommodator, and the Generals usually carry several pieces with them on their journeys, looking for new potential accommodators.” Allen scowled at that new piece of information, not liking the implications. He didn’t like the idea that the Generals were actively hunting for people to forcibly take back to the Order.

Though the mention of the Generals made Allen think of Cross, and he was reminded that he hadn’t seen the man since he’d been at the Order. He didn’t want to see Cross, and was glad of his absence, but unless he had vanished again, which was extremely likely, Allen was surprised he’d not even heard him shouting down a corridor. After all, he was a very loud presence when he wanted to be.

“Where is Cross?” Allen asked hesitantly after a few moments, scowling at even bringing him up at all. Reever looked incredibly weary for a few moments, sighing loudly, and Allen found he sympathised with him, briefly.

“The General’s under house arrest at the moment.” Reever explained, still looking weary at even thinking about Cross. At least Allen wasn’t the only one who was irritated by even the mere thought of him.

“Why?”

“I’m sure you probably know, but the General’s been AWOL for several years, and with Timcanpy being with you, we had no way of contacting him or tracking him down. Now that he’s finally back at Headquarters, the Vatican wants to keep him here. He’s got a lot to answer for.” Reever said, shaking his head slightly as Tim flapped his wings on Allen’s head at being mentioned. Allen couldn’t deny he was incredibly curious. He had known that Cross was AWOL, several people had mentioned that to him once they’d realised he knew the General, but beyond that he had no idea what he’d been doing during all that time, other than chasing him down. It seemed that the Order also didn’t know what he’d been doing all that time either.

“What does the Order want to know from Cross?” Allen asked after a few moments of silence. If the Black Order wanted to learn more about him, and ask him all kinds of questions, then Allen didn’t see why he couldn’t do the same.

“I’m not entirely certain. That’s staying among people like Chief Komui and Inspector Lvellie.” Reever said, the non-answer and Lvellie’s name drawing a scowl from Allen. “Though you spent some time with the General during his period of absence, right?” Allen’s scowl deepened, and he could almost see Link’s ears perk up at Reever’s question.

“Fuckin’ bastard chased me all over once he realised I was an accommodator.” Allen grumbled. He felt safe mentioning that, he’d said that to several people already, and he was certain that Lvellie must already know about that connection between him and Cross.

“Oh, so he was still doing his job.” Reever said with a slight chuckle. “Though I’m sorry he chased you around so much.” He added on at Allen’s sudden glare.

“Though can I ask, why did you always refuse to join the Black Order, and run away from the General?” Reever asked after a moment, glancing slightly towards Allen.

“Because the bastard tried to kill me.”

There was a shocked silence for a few moments before Reever sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

“I’m sorry for the General’s behaviour.” Reever sounded tired and exasperated, like he wasn’t entirely surprised by Allen’s admission. “But if he knew you were an accommodator, why did he try and kill you?”

Allen came to a stop, surprise rooting him to the ground for a moment as Reever walked a few paces before he realised Allen had stopped and turned to face him, a slightly concerned frown on his face. Even Link seemed a little concerned at the behaviour.

“Allen?”

“I… I can’t remember…” Allen admitted slowly after a few moments. The memory of Cross’s gun pointed at his head was so vividly seared into his memory that thinking about it too long set his heart racing, and so he didn’t think about it often, but if he tried to recall anything before or after that incident, nothing came to mind.

Before that time the last he remembered was Mana burying his dog, the first time he’d ever spoken to the man, and how he’d cried over the grave in Mana’s place, remembering how the stupid friendly animal had actually licked his hand, and cuddled close with him in the snow, and how warm he’d felt. And after, all he could remember was finding Mana, realising he couldn’t remember what had happened to his dog, and little Red deciding to leave the circus behind, and take the empty place in that man’s heart where Allen’s had been previously.

And he had no idea how Cross pointing a gun at his head and trying to kill him slotted in between those two memories.

“Allen?” Reever called out gently again, shaking Allen out of his slight daze, making him aware of his racing heart and trembling breaths.

Allen shook his head slightly, drawing in a deeper breath, ignoring the pang of pain in his ribs and shook his head slightly again.

“I dunnow. I can’t remember. I was maybe like, 6 or something when it happened though. That’s probably why.” Allen said, trying to brush off the strange feeling that something important was missing, and to try and stop the awful concerned expressions on both Link and Reever’s faces.

At the continued concerned expressions from the pair he was with, Allen glared at them both.

“Listen, I don’t like thinking back on my time in the fuckin’ circus, and I was young when it happened, which are probably the two reasons why I can’t remember, alright? No need to get so worked up about it!”

“You’re probably right.” Reever agreed after a moment, wiping the concerned expression from his face and setting off walking again, Allen following along after a few moments. Though he couldn’t help but feel that Reever had only agreed with him to pacify him, rather than any real agreement. “You were born with your innocence, weren’t you, Allen?” Reever asked after a moment, swiftly moving the conversation on from Cross, though Allen glared over at him at the question. He’d just said he didn’t like thinking about his time in the circus, and here Reever was, asking questions about his past!

“Yeah.” Allen responded shortly, hoping to move this conversation on too. Reever scratched the side of his chin thoughtfully for a moment.

“Interesting. We’ve got no documented cases so far of innocence bonding to an unborn child. I wonder why it did for you?”

“I dunnow, do I? And fat lot of good it did me, my parents, whoever they fuckin’ were, sold me to a fuckin’  circus cause my arm was fucked up!”

As a general rule, Allen didn’t hate his innocence, he didn’t hate Crown Clown. At least not any more. He used to, when he was a child in the circus, where the colour of his arm earned him the awful name Red and the arm was mostly paralysed so he could barely use it. But then he spent time travelling with Mana. Mana had never cared about his arm, and practicing juggling had slowly lessened the paralysis in his arm. He still disliked his innocence while travelling with Mana, but it had lessened from hate. And then when his innocence activated for the first time and destroyed Mana’s akuma Allen returned to hating it, for taking Mana away from him again. It was only later, when he’d healed, physically and somewhat emotionally, that he began to notice the brief flashes of emotion from his innocence, how it seemed to genuinely care for him, and slowly, he began to see his innocence less as a burden and something to be hated, and more of a companion and friend.

Reever had the decency to at least look a little ashamed and horrified at learning that Allen’s family had sold him to a circus because of his innocence. Though it wasn’t enough to stop him from asking questions, unfortunately.

“How did it function, when you were a child?” Allen glared up at Reever, hating this topic of conversation, while remembering that he had agreed to go with Reever to learn more about innocence. But that didn’t mean he wanted anyone in the Order to learn more about Crown Clown!

“It didn’t my arm was mostly paralysed for years.” Allen grumbled unhappily.

“Interesting, we’ve never really documented any cases of parasite type hosts being incompatible with their innocence like that before.”

“I’m not incompatible though, am I?” Allen asked in an almost snarl, disliking the implication that he and his innocence hadn’t been compatible at the start of his life, even if it was true. Crown Clown was his innocence, they were a team.

“Not now.” Reever agreed, glancing over at Allen for a brief moment. “Though it seems likely that when you were younger, you probably had a very low synchronisation rate with your innocence, which resulted in the partial paralysis. And then over the years your synchro rate has slowly grown.” Allen almost retorted that it couldn’t have been his synchronisation rate that caused the paralysis, as normal rehabilitation had worked wonders, but he closed his mouth with a glare as his eyes flicked over to Link, ever silent and ever listening.

“Yeah. Sure.” Allen ended up muttering as he glanced around the corridor. “Where the fuck is this science section anyway? We’ve been walking forever.” Allen grumbled as Reever lead him round another corner, chuckling softly.

“We’re here.” He announced, showing Allen into a large library, filled to the brim with books and scientists, the general murmur of chatter filling the air.

Chapter Text

Allen scowled at his surroundings, deeply unimpressed at the location. This was boring. Especially since he knew about some of the technology the Black Order had, a room filled with musty old books being the science section for the main headquarters of the Black Order? Reever seemed to notice Allen’s disappointment and chuckled softly again.

“This isn’t the whole science section, but it’s where most of us spend most of our time. There’s a whole floor a couple of levels down where we do most of the experimentation, but since so much of the job is paperwork, we tend to spend more of our time here.” Reever explained as he lead Allen and Link a little further in, Allen still scowling in disappointment. “Come over here, I want to introduce you to a couple of people.”

Somewhat reluctantly Allen followed after Reever as he wove through the tables and chairs and scientists. He didn’t want to be introduced to anyone here, but it seemed he didn’t really have a choice.

“Hey Johnny! Tapp!” Reever called out as he approached a table of a couple of scientists who seemed to be decidedly not working, one resting his head on the table, the other leaning back in his chair. Allen eyed the pair somewhat judgementally. After everything he’d heard and seen about the Black Order, and their brightest minds were just sitting around staring off into space? It seemed lazy from an organisation that forced and demanded so much from so many people.

“No more, please no more.” One of the men mumbled, a younger looking man with curly sandy hair and thick round glasses, not even lifting his head from the table.

“We can’t keep up with any more.” The other man said, a much larger man with a rather strange hairstyle that reminded Allen of a pineapple, sat leaning back in his chair and staring up blankly at the ceiling. Reever rolled his eyes and approached the man lying on the table.

“I’ve not got more work, I’m introducing you.” Reever said, hauling the man off the table into a sitting position and turning him to face Allen. “Allen Walker, the Order’s newest exorcist.”

Allen glowered at the introduction, crossing his arms as he glared out at the scientists. He wasn’t a ‘new’ exorcist, he'd been doing this for years! And he knew Reever meant new to the Black Order but it still made him mad. Though Reever’s introduction seemed to work on the pair of scientists, the spark of life returning to their eyes as they both sat up and turned to look towards Allen.

“Allen? Johnny and Tapp.” Reever said, pointing to each man in turn as Allen continued glaring. “And that's Inspector Link with Allen, he’s accompanying Allen at the moment.” Reever added, gesturing towards Allen’s shadow. Link nodded politely towards the scientists though remained silent.

“Nice to meet you, Allen, my name’s Johnny!” Johnny sprang up from his chair and moved over to Allen, beaming happily as he went to shake his hand. A little perturbed by the sudden change in attitude and energy, Allen took a small step back from Johnny and kept his arms crossed, ignoring the hand offered out to him.

“What happened to your nose?” Tapp asked, thankfully still sitting, but looking over at Allen. Allen’s glare intensified at the reminder of the deep purple and black bruising that had spread across his face.

Sure, it may have been his fault, and he may have provoked Kanda into a fight, but Allen didn’t like being reminded of the very obvious bruising and broken nose. He’d got an earful from the nurse when he’d gone to the medical wing, though at least most people had the tact to not mention it.

“Got into a fight.” Allen growled out as Johnny finally retracted his hand.

“A fight with Kanda.” Reever explained a little further, the extremely weary expression returning for a few moments. “I doubt Kanda will show up here, but just be aware, they don’t get on.” He added, patting Tapp’s shoulder.

Allen glared at Reever, feeling bristly and defensive once again. He hadn’t wanted to say it had been a fight with Kanda, even if you saw the pair side by side it was obvious what had happened. Though as he thought back on the fight he realised he recognised Reever. Reever had been the man holding Kanda back. Allen hadn’t paid him much attention at the time, but he recognised him now and his scowl deepened.

“Looks like Kanda got you pretty good.” Tapp said with a slight chuckle as Reever sighed.

“They both got each other pretty good.” He said, shaking his head slightly. “I doubt Allen wants to talk about it, so just… be aware.” Reever was right, Allen didn’t want to talk about it, but he also didn’t want Reever to make those assumptions! Johnny laughed softly, giving Allen a friendly smile.

“It’s alright, Kanda can be a difficult person to get along with.” He said, still smiling at Allen, despite the glare on his face.

“Anyway, the reason Allen agreed to come here today is to learn more about innocence.” Reever looked up at Allen expectantly, inviting him into the conversation as Allen continued glaring, and it took a few more moments of silence before he eventually spoke up.

“I don’t know nothing.” He grumbled out. “I’ve been told some stuff.” Reever nodded as Johnny smiled excitedly.

“You’re here to fill in the gaps of your knowledge. Hold off on any experiments on Allen’s own innocence though, not unless he’s comfortable with it.” Allen bristled at even the mention of experimenting on his innocence, and he wasn’t fully reassured that Johnny and Tapp had heard Reever, especially Johnny who was near vibrating in his excitement.

“You're a parasite-type! Sit down here with us, and we’ll tell you what we know!” Johnny near manhandled Allen over to a chair and sat him down, Allen hissing slightly at the lack of control as Reever chuckled softly.

“You're in good hands Allen. I’ve got other things I need to do, but Johnny and Tapp will help with anything.”

Reever gave Allen a smile, gave the group a small wave and walked off, leaving Allen alone with a group of people he didn’t want to be around. He was seriously regretting his decision to come here as Johnny sat himself down next to Allen, leaving him sandwiched between the two scientists. Link grabbed a chair of his own and sat down at the end of the table, far enough to give some semblance of privacy but definitely well within listening range.

“You’re a parasite-type, the rarest type of innocence!” Johnny repeated, though Allen blinked at the addition on the end of the sentence.

“Rare?” He asked, Johnny nodding in response.

“You know about equipment-type innocence?” Johnny asked, causing Allen to nod slightly this time, though still scowling slightly.

“Yeah. There's equipment-type innocence and parasite-type innocence.” He said, trying to remember all the fragmented conversations he’d had about innocence, most recently being Tiedoll. “You learn about the innocence and make it into a weapon that suits it.” Allen added, feeling a shiver run through him as he thought once again about the science department experimenting on his innocence.

“Yeah!” It was Tapp who spoke up this time, beaming excitedly. “Like a sword, or a hammer, or even a gun!”

Allen frowned as he thought over the various different innocences he’d seen in his various interactions with different members from the Order. Kanda had a sword, and Lavi had his hammer. Lenalee had a pair of boots, and Miranda had a strange clock face? Lavi’s hammer and Kanda’s sword made sense as weapons. And Lenalee’s boots weren’t typical weapons, but he’d seen her use them to know they were certainly deadly. But Allen had no idea how Miranda’s innocence could be used as a weapon.

“But what about Miranda’s innocence? I’ve never seen it used as a weapon before.”

“Well, innocence isn’t necessarily made into a weapon.” Tapp admitted, a little of his excitement draining away.

“Yeah, sometimes the innocence and the accommodator are better suited for supporting roles, like Miranda and Time Record.” Johnny added, pushing his glasses a little further up his face. “She can pause or rewind the flow of time, and that allows other exorcists to fight for longer, or she can protect something or someone from an akuma’s attack. She will always play a pure support role in battles.” Allen scowled a little more, supposing that made sense, but hating how confusing it all was. Innocence didn’t make any sense.

“What about parasite-type innocence? Is that sometimes purely support?” Allen knew of two parasite-type accommodators. Himself, and Krory. And really, he only knew Krory was a parasite-type accommodator because others had mentioned it.

“We’re not entirely sure. All the cases of parasite-type innocence we’ve encountered so far have always leaned towards offensive capabilities, but there’s always the possibility of finding a parasite-type innocence that leans more support!” Johnny seemed fascinated by the idea, his eyes sparkling under his glasses. “Innocence is fascinating! It’s all so different, and no two pieces are alike!”

“Someone said that some people in the science section believe innocence is sentient?” Allen asked, only slightly grumpy. He purposefully didn’t mention Lavi’s name, not wanting to bring him into the conversation, his heart still clenching with betrayal at the thought of him.

“Oh yeah! It would explain so much we can’t understand about innocence, why only a few people get chosen, why it all acts differently! Obviously there are certain rules that all innocence abides by, but beyond that, each piece is completely unique!”

There was something about Johnny’s enthusiasm that made Allen want to open up a little more, to explain his his innocence communicated with him. Through flashes of thoughts and emotions, and occasionally even words. He wanted to know what that meant, if it meant anything at all. Was it normal for all innocence, or only normal for parasite-types? Or was his innocence completely unique in that respect? But a glance over at Link made Allen hesitate. He didn’t want the possibility of letting slip that his innocence might be different. He didn’t know how much Lvellie might already know about him and his innocence, and he didn’t want to feed any more information to him. But he had to know!

“Does innocence ever speak? Or communicate?” Allen asked, glancing subtly over at Link and hoping the question was innocuous enough.

“Sort of.” Johnny supplied as Tapp shrugged.

“We learn the properties of each innocence when we forge it into something. And that’s a sort of communication.” Tapp explained a little further as Allen frowned.

“But does it ever communicate with accommodators?” He pressed a little further, knowing he was going to be pushing his luck soon with these questions. The two scientists exchanged a glance.

“We’re not sure.”

“Yeah, a lot of accommodators don’t talk much about their innocence.” Tapp said as Johnny nodded.

“And there’s a lot of information that we’re not allowed to know either.” Johnny added as Allen frowned a little more. It sounded like this was a dead end of a conversation, and he’d have to ask other accommodators, other exorcists for any information about communicating with innocence, and right now he didn’t want to talk to any of the exorcists in the Order.

“Tiedoll said being a parasite-type meant I was immune to the akuma virus? Whatever that is?” Allen asked somewhat glumly, abandoning his previous line of questioning. Though this did interest him, despite his glum tone, and he wasn’t even certain he knew exactly what the akuma virus was.

“Oh yeah!” Johnny said, perking up again at a slightly different topic he apparently knew much more about. “The akuma virus is partly what makes akuma so deadly to humans. They carry a virus in their body and blood, that destroys any living matter it comes in contact with. You’ve probably seen it in action, the infected organism develops pentacles on its body before turning black and exploding, releasing a toxic gas in the process. The whole system is designed to kill as many humans as fast as possible.”

Allen blinked, thinking back on his time in Krory’s castle, with the carnivorous flowers that had eaten the villager’s body, how the pentacles had appeared on the stems and leaves, before they’d rather forcefully exploded. Allen had seen the pentacles appear on things several times in the past, always right before exploding into gas and dust, as Johnny had just explained, and he knew the pentacle was a symbol of the akuma and the Earl, but he’d never realised it was a virus, or that he was immune to it.

“I never realised I was immune to it though.” Johnny nodded eagerly.

“You’ve probably never gotten sick before either!” He said eagerly and Allen blinked in surprise, frowning slightly a moment later.

“No, not really.”

“Yeah! That’s because you’re a parasite-type! The innocence bonded with your body makes you immune to the akuma virus, and makes you immune to other viruses and illnesses too!” Johnny explained further, baffling Allen a little more.

“I just always thought I never got ill because I was used to living on the streets, and was used to all those bugs and stuff being around me all the time.” He admitted.

“Innocence is powerful stuff, especially when you’re a parasite-type accommodator!” Johnny beamed at Allen who frowned a little more. Innocence was confusing stuff, not powerful stuff.

At that thought, a bright amusement briefly rushed through Allen from Crown Clown, causing him to glower even more. Now even Crown Clown was laughing at him! Though he didn’t mind his innocence’s amusement, and he knew Crown Clown wasn’t trying to be mean.

“How much innocence does the Order have?” Allen asked after a moment. The question had been rattling around in his mind for what felt like years, though probably only since Lavi had told him there were 109 pieces of innocence. And he wasn’t certain on the number of exorcists working with the Black Order either.

“There’s 109 pieces in total, though we’ve not got all 109 pieces.” Johnny began tapping a finger against his cheek as he thought.

“Yeah, we recently lost a lot of innocence too.” Tapp added, causing Johnny to nod sombrely.

“That’s true. The Noah clan have killed a lot of exorcists, and destroyed a lot of innocence recently.” Johnny’s voice went a little softer, speaking in a much more serious tone as Allen couldn’t help but flinch a little, feeling his heart hammer in his chest as he clenched his left hand. The Noah had tried to kill him, and destroy his innocence. “I’m not sure on the exact numbers though. But in terms of active exorcists, there’s the four generals-“

“Klaud Nine, Froi Tiedoll, Winters Socalo, and Cross Marian.” Tapp listed out the generals, cutting across Johnny for a moment. Allen scowled at the mention of Cross, though he was able to use his dislike of Cross to draw his mind away from Tyki and the Noah.

“Then there’s Miranda, Lenalee, Kanda, Marie, Lavi and Bookman and Krory. Oh, and Chaozii’s an exorcist too! And you of course.” Johnny continued once Tap had finished listing the generals. “And that’s all the active exorcists at the moment.”

Allen blinked in surprise. That meant that excluding two of the generals, Allen had met all of the active exorcists the Black Order had in Edo. And he couldn’t help but feel a slight shiver of fear as he realised just how outnumbered they were. Up till now he’d always assumed the Order had more exorcists hidden away, but he’d clearly assumed wrong. But then again, Allen reminded himself of just how strong each of the exorcists were. Every one of them could stand up to several akuma on their own, and more than Allen thought could hold their own against a Noah. Allen wasn’t sure where he fell on his own scale against the Noah, as he’d gone against Tyki three separate times now, and not beaten him once, but he was also still alive.

“What about other innocence? The stuff Hevlaska’s looking after? How much of that do you have?” Allen asked, once more dragging his thoughts away from Tyki and the Noah.

“I’m not sure on exact numbers again, the generals tend to carry several pieces of innocence with them on their travels to look for more accommodators too, but I think the Order has something around 25 pieces of unbonded innocence.” Johnny answered as Allen blinked again.

Somehow Allen thought the Order would have more innocence. More innocence and more exorcists. No wonder they were so desperate to get hold of any accommodator they could. And no wonder once they had an accommodator, they’d resort to blackmail and imprisonment to keep them. Allen couldn’t help but glare over at Link, his opinion of the Black Order having sunk even lower, and once again angry, bitter and upset at the situation he’d been forced into. And it was that moment, when his mood had taken a nosedive again, that Lenalee’s voice rang out cheerfully.

“We’ve brought coffee!” Allen stiffened up, a glare caught halfway between angry and upset frozen onto his face as pleased murmurs ran through several of the scientists.

“And tea!” Miranda added, announcing her own presence as Allen hunched a little. He was aware of Link looking towards him, and so he did his best to ignore him too.

Allen could hear Lenalee and Miranda chatting pleasantly with the scientists as they handed out drinks, Johnny and Tapp too focussed on eagerly awaiting their drinks to notice Allen’s hunched posture, and his refusal to even look towards the two exorcists. And although he knew it was near impossible that they’d not notice him, still he hoped.

“Oh, Allen!” Lenalee noticed him first. An angry glare formed on Allen’s face as he continued to ignore them, forcing Lenalee to walk around the table so she was in his line of sight, Miranda following.

Lenalee was still using crutches, and still had several bandages wrapped around her, but she was giving Allen the brightest smile she could muster. Beside her, Miranda was carrying a tray of mugs, a small, tentative smile on her face. She still looked tired, but she’d clearly got some much needed rest since returning from Edo, and for a moment Allen was glad, until he reminded himself how upset and angry he still was.

“I’m sorry you’ve not got a mug yet, we’ll get you one soon.” Lenalee said, causing Allen to glance towards the mugs Miranda was carrying. That was when he noticed each mug had letters printed on it, and Johnny was reaching for a mug that had JG while Tapp was reaching for another that said TD. Oh. “But we can still get you a drink, what’s your favourite?”

Allen’s heart clenched, a horrible swirl of conflicting emotions beginning to curdle inside him. He didn’t want to be part of the Order, he didn’t want to be here, or stay here, but the inclusion from Lenalee, the promise that he would become part of this family was touching in a way that hurt. And he was still angry, he still hadn’t forgiven anyone yet, for bringing him here, for trapping him in this place. And he hadn’t forgiven himself either, for growing close to the exorcists, and allowing them to be used against him. And with no other outlet for all these warring emotions, Allen chose to lash out at Lenalee.

“I don’t want a drink, and I don’t want a stupid mug either!” Allen hissed out. Lenalee’s face fell briefly, before she brought up another smile, though this once wasn’t as sure or as sunny as the previous one.

“That’s ok. It’s only a little trinket, something to help when making drinks for everyone, so everyone knows they’ve got the right drink. But it helps make everyone feel more wanted, and more included too.” Lenalee continued. “I like to make sure everyone has one. It’s small, but it makes this place feel more like a family.”

“This isn’t my fuckin’ family. My family’s all dead, and all my friends betrayed me. I’m never gonna belong here, and I never want to belong!”

The silence that followed Allen’s words hurt more than saying the words had, Lenalee’s smile falling away completely as she blinked back tears. And Miranda looked close to tears herself, even if Allen hadn’t been speaking directly to her. Both Johnny and Tapp were silent, watching the exchange with expressions of concern, and Allen felt worse as time ticked slowly forwards.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Allen.” Lenalee broke the silence, her voice wavering slightly. “I know you didn’t want this, we all knew, but you were so injured, we-“

“Shut the fuck up!” Allen shouted, standing slightly as Lenalee stepped back a little in surprise at the outburst, Miranda flinching, the mugs on the tray rattling. “I don’t care what your reasons were! You all just proved to me that I can’t trust you, that I can’t trust anyone from the Black Order! Something I knew all along, but I ignored ‘cause you all pretended to be nice, you all pretended to be my fuckin’ friends!”

Allen didn’t believe what he was saying. He believed Lenalee. He knew that if the exorcists had left him unconscious in Edo, he probably would have died. But that didn’t help the hurt he still felt, and didn’t stop him from lashing out at Lenalee now.

“You want to help? You want to make up for what you did? Leave me the fuck alone!” Allen hissed out in the awful silence he’d created, feeling his eyes stinging as he angrily blinked the tears away before they could fall like they were already doing on Lenalee’s face. Sniffing, she reached up a hand to wipe her eyes and took a small step back.

“We’ll leave. I’m sorry, we’ll go. I’m sorry, Allen, I’m sorry.” Lenalee’s voice trembled as she took another step back before turning and walking away from the table. Miranda hesitated a few moments, glancing worriedly between Lenalee and Allen, before following after Lenalee as Allen turned a glare on her.

Allen slowly sat back down, feeling awful. It didn’t help, these outbursts didn’t help. They never did. Shouting at Lenalee and Lavi when they’d first come to see him, fighting Kanda, shouting at Lenalee just now, they only ever made him feel worse. And right now, Allen didn’t even have an escape route, somewhere to run off to and hide, to shove down these horrible emotions where he could nearly ignore them, or fall apart away from prying eyes. Instead he had the concerned, judging gazes of the entire science section, of Johnny and Tapp, of Link, burning into his mind and buzzing around in his skull.

He needed to leave.

Standing suddenly, with the eyes of the scientists still burning into him, Allen turned and nearly ran through the doors of the library, into the winding corridors beyond, and straight into Bak.

Chapter Text

“Walker?” Bak sounded concerned, and not surprised like Allen had been expecting as Link rounded the corner after him, having been only a few moments behind.

“What the fuck do you want?” Allen growled out, stepping back slightly as he glanced around, looking for an easy escape. Bak simply frowned a little more in concern.

“I heard shouting. Heard you shouting.” Of course. Of course Bak had heard him shouting at Lenalee. “Walker, are you alright?”

Allen didn’t want to be here, he didn’t want to be talking with Bak, he didn’t want Bak’s concern! He wanted to be alone, somewhere to shove his emotions away without prying eyes or concern!

“Fuckin’ fantastic.” Allen growled out, stepping back again. Bak frowned again, clearly not believing Allen for one second. “What the fuck are you doing here anyway?”

“I’m here on business. All the branch chiefs are here right now.” Bak looked over Allen again, that concerned expression still on his face. “Walker, are you sure you’re alright? You can talk to me.”

“I’m fine! I’m fine!” Allen’s voice cracked slightly and Bak held his hands up in a peaceful gesture. “I’m fine!”

“Alright, alright. Talk to me if you need. I’ll be here, and I’ll listen.” Bak said gently, stepping slightly to the side to allow Allen to pass.

Allen took off down the corridor again, not quite running, but walking faster than normal as he lifted a hand to wipe at his eyes. As Link went to step by Bak, Bak reached out and grabbed hold of his arm, stopping him from following after Allen.

“I know Walker’s still injured, but he used to spar a lot with For in the Asia Branch. That might help, a little.” Bak paused and frowned slightly, glancing towards Allen’s swiftly retreating form. “I don’t agree with Lvellie’s decision, but if you’re going to be accompanying him from now on, then you can at least try to help him.”

“Thank you, for the advice.” Link said softly. With another frown, and a small sigh, Bak let Link go, and he watched as Link swiftly caught up to Allen, before the pair rounded a corner and vanished from sight.

“There you are!”

Allen looked up with a glare as he was cornered by the head nurse. He’d been wandering restlessly since leaving the science section, unable to find some place to sit where he’d been content, not with Link hovering around him, and not with his emotions still in turmoil. And as he’d wandered closer to the hospital wing, the head nurse had caught sight of him, and called out to him, trying to get him to come in for a check up. He’d ignored her, and Link, and had continued walking, not in the mood for any kind of conversation, and not wanting to sit still either. But he hadn’t got far before she’d tracked him down like some kind of demented bloodhound.

The head nurse looked Allen over critically, her eyes lingering on his face, though Allen wasn’t sure if that was because of the bruising around his nose, or because of his red-rimmed eyes.

“You’re coming back with me. I’ve not seen you for days, and I need to check how everything’s healing. I don’t trust you exorcists to sit and let yourselves heal.” The nurse grumbled out, taking hold of Allen’s arm and beginning to march him back towards the hospital wing.

Her grip on his arm was firm, but gentle, though Allen knew better than trying to run from her. Aside from the fact he didn’t want a repeat of how much pain he’d been in when he’d first woken up and was running from those chasing him around the Order, Allen also knew he’d get such a scolding from the nurse that his ears would be ringing for hours after. He was somewhat surprised she hadn’t already begun lecturing him for ignoring her earlier, though maybe she was being lenient because he hadn’t injured himself further, and she’d managed to chase him down rather quickly.

“And after I’m done with you I’ll need your help.” The nurse added, glancing back at Allen briefly as he scowled.

“With what?”

“I need help tending to Arystar Krory.” At this, Allen snarled and pulled back against the nurse’s grip, attempting to break free.

“Absolutely not!” He hissed out. The last thing he wanted to do was to be around any of the other exorcists right now! As Allen twisted his arm in the nurse’s grip, she turned to face him, a stern glare on her face.

“Young man, you will stop this right now, or I will start treating you like the petulant child you’re behaving like!” The nurse scolded, still holding his arm firmly as she patiently waited, Allen coming to a stop at her words. “You will accompany me as I tend to Arystar Krory, after I’ve finished your check-up, and I will not take no for an answer!”

Allen glared at the nurse, though the threat of being treated like a child still rang in his mind. He didn’t know why she wanted him to come and help her with Krory, and he didn’t want to go! He was still concerned about Krory’s absence (and still telling himself he wasn’t concerned) but he didn’t want to be around anyone! He didn’t want to talk to any of the exorcists! He was still upset and confused and angry and she was forcing him to confront all of this!

“Why?” Allen eventually asked, still glaring up at the nurse. She softened, just slightly, as she looked down at Allen.

“I need someone to hold the tray of bandages and medicine for me.” She explained. “And I think it will do you good.”

Allen bristled at the second half of the nurse’s explanation, though didn’t put up any more fight, for fear of angering her or making her threat come true of treating him as a child. Talking to Krory wasn’t going to ‘do him good’, he’d just had an argument with Lenalee that had left him feeling awful!

“Come along.” The nurse said, turning and walking down the corridor, still with her firm and gentle grip on Allen’s arm as he reluctantly followed after her.

At least the nurse let Allen brood in silence as she led him back to the hospital wing and into his room. Though once they were in his room she became all business.

“Sit down on the bed and take your shirt off for me.” She instructed, letting go of his arm and began bustling about on the other side of the room.

Timcanpy flew off Allen’s head and landed on the bed beside him as Allen began unbuttoning his shirt as he sat down. Link, in an attempt of some semblance of privacy, sat down in a chair in the far side of the room, angling it so he was facing away from Allen and the nurse. Allen winced a little as he pulled his shirt off fully, the action causing his shoulder to twinge a little. The nurse turned back and caught his wince, tutting slightly as she walked over.

“You should be wearing a sling.” She chastised as she set down the things she'd gathered on the bedside table.

“It gets in the way.” Allen grumbled, glaring at a small mark on the floor as the nurse got to work.

“And what's worse? Being inconvenienced for a few days, or having your shoulder heal badly and cause problems for the rest of your life?” She countered, beginning to inspect the bruising on Allen’s chest. Allen’s glare intensified for a few moments, knowing the nurse was right, but not wanting to admit it, and not wanting to wear a sling either. “I’ll get you a sling after I’ve finished your check up.” She announced, reaching over for a stethoscope.

Allen had been given several slings, but had discarded each and every one the second he was out of sight of the nurses. He hated wearing one, and in his opinion as long as he didn’t use his arm too much, not wearing a sling was fine. The nurse put the stethoscope on and pressed the end to his chest, ignoring his glaring.

“Deep breath in for me please.” She asked, and Allen complied, breathing in until it started to hurt, before breathing out again. The nurse listened to him breathe for a few more moments, before she pulled back, and began gently pressing her fingers around his chest.

Allen let her poke around, until she hit a particularly tender spot and he hissed out a pained breath, pulling back from her. She pulled back herself, and gave Allen an apologetic look.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. Though your chest seems to be healing well. As long as you continue to take it easy, I don’t think you’ll have any problems with how it heals.” She explained, before moving to his left shoulder, and beginning to inspect that. “Your shoulder needs more rest though. It looks swollen, and a little inflamed.” The nurse tutted slightly again as Allen scowled, moving away from his shoulder.

“You will wear a sling until your shoulder is healed, understood?” The nurse said, fixing Allen with a hard, unwavering glare, eventually forcing him to look away. “Do you understand?” She repeated, waiting for a verbal response from Allen.

“Fine! Alright, I’ll wear a sling!” Allen grumbled out, unhappy at the prospect, but the nurse was right that he would prefer his shoulder to heal properly. He just hated the sitting around and waiting for things to heal. He hated having nothing to do with his time, and having nothing to move towards.

The nurse nodded happily, and began inspecting the stab wound in Allen’s side, putting a fresh bandage on before finally moving onto his nose, tutting again and shaking her head as she looked at it.

“Of all the foolish things, getting into a fight and getting your nose broken. You and Kanda both caused me and my staff unnecessary work.” She chastised, gently looking around the bruising.

“Wasn’t my fault.” Allen grumbled, knowing it very much had been his fault. A brief glance towards Link told Allen that Link had glanced towards him with a rather judgemental expression upon hearing that and Allen glared at him in response.

“I don’t care. You both acted immaturely, and you’re both responsible.” The nurse responded, straightening up. “But the price you’ll pay for that is your nose will likely not heal straight, and it’s likely the bite on Kanda’s arm will scar.”

The nurse gathered up her things as Allen glowered unhappily. He didn’t particularly care too much about his nose being wonky, and he couldn’t deny that a rather large part of him was happy that the bite was going to scar for Kanda, but he was grumpy that he kept getting told off for the fight.

“You can put your shirt back on, I’m done with you for now.” The nurse explained, beginning to return her things to their rightful places.

Allen winced again as he pulled his shirt back on and began buttoning it up. As he was finishing the last few buttons, the nurse returned, holding out a sling towards him. Allen glared at the sling for a few moments before he reluctantly took it and put it on, slipping his arm into it.

“Alright, off to Arystar Krory.” The nurse announced as Allen glared.

She bustled about, gathering a few more things, before heading towards the door, pausing and turning back to Allen before she left the room.

“Come along Allen, I said you’d be helping me.” She announced in a no nonsense tone, and began patiently waiting for Allen to join her.

After a few more moments of waiting, and no give from the nurse, Allen reluctantly got to his feet, Tim flying up to settle on his shoulder as Link also got to his feet, and the pair met at the door by the nurse.

“Good. Here, you can hold this for me.”

The nurse held out a tray towards Allen that he took reluctantly, before following her out the room. She led them through a few short corridors before arriving at a room that Allen assumed belonged to Krory. Opening the door, she walked in and made straight for the bed, getting to work with setting up her equipment as Allen slowly followed behind.

Krory was still unconscious, and that explained why Allen hadn’t seen him at all since being in the Order. And as Allen gently approached the bed, he got a better look at him. His skin was much paler than normal, his body was covered in several bandages, and a drip fed into the back of his hand. As Allen got even closer, he could even see slight scarring in the shape of pentacles over patches of Krory’s skin, and he wondered how that had happened, and why he still wasn’t awake.

“What’s wrong with him?” Allen asked softly as the nurse took the tray from him, passing him a roll of bandages to hold instead.

“He’s healing. But his injuries were much more severe than any one else’s, that’s why he’s not woken up yet.” She explained softly as she began changing the bandages on Krory’s body. “You exorcists push yourselves too hard. None of you should have to push yourselves to near death every time you fight. And most of you are so young too, you’re still just a teenager for heaven’s sake.”

The nurse spoke softly and gently as she worked, focussing on the task at hand and so she didn’t see the surprise flit across Allen’s expression. He couldn’t remember the last time someone had thought him too young to fight, and while he usually bristled at being called young, this time it seemed to unlock something inside him as he sniffed softly, blinking back the tears that were forming. The nurse must have heard Allen’s sniffing, but she didn’t react beyond a small sigh.

“You have far too much burden placed on you. All of you do. And it’s why I do what I do, why I’m so strict about your health. Because I will do whatever I can in any way I can to ease your burden, even just a little. Even if it’s just having someone to tell you to rest and take it easy as you heal.”

Allen sniffed again as he watched the nurse work, still blinking back the tears in his eyes. Krory looked so fragile, lying unconscious on the hospital bed, heavily wrapped in bandages, and Allen couldn’t deny any more that he was concerned about him, that he cared about Krory, and all his friends. Ignoring them, and lashing out at them wasn’t working. It wasn’t working for him, and he doubted it was working for them either. He just wasn’t sure if he could swallow his pride far enough to admit to them that he’d been wrong, and apologise. A gentle nudge of encouragement from Crown Clown flowed through Allen’s body and he sniffed again.

Crown Clown had been quiet about how he’d been treating his friends, but Allen knew Crown Clown had always actively pushed for him to become friends with the exorcists in the first place, and had always been disappointed whenever he left them to travel on his own. And so it wasn’t surprising to receive Crown Clown’s support to try and apologise and make things right, but Allen still found it comforting. That Crown Clown was still on his side, and still supporting him even when he knew what he had to do was difficult.

“Will Krory be alright?” Allen eventually asked, speaking softly as the nurse moved to change the bag drip feeding into Krory. She nodded slightly in response.

“He’ll be fine. It just might take him a while to wake up. But he is healing, and he is improving each day.” The nurse assured gently, finishing up and turning back to Allen, taking the leftover bandages from him he was still holding. “I’m all done here, you may go. And thank you for your help.”

Allen nodded slightly, certain that the nurse hadn’t really needed his help, but she had been right that coming here had been good for him. He was glad to know that Krory was ok, and would eventually wake up, having heard nothing about his health previously. And it had reminded him that he couldn’t ignore his feelings for his friends, even if apologising would take an awful lot of courage.

Allen turned and left the room, moving a hand to wipe at his eyes as Link followed behind. He wandered through the corridors until he eventually found somewhere quiet to sit down and curl up around Tim. And doing his best to ignore Link’s continual presence, even if it was something he was very slowly getting used to.

Allen had just sat down to eat in the dining hall when a familiar voice called out to him, and he glanced up with a small frown. Miranda was stood at the edge of the table, her hands clutched nervously in front of her as she gave Allen a brief and very anxious smile.

“Allen, may I talk to you?” Miranda asked softly, and rather nervously, shuffling about a little from foot to foot.

Allen almost immediately said no, but paused for a few moments. He knew Miranda was a rather nervous individual, and with how he’d been treating everyone the past few days he could tell it had taken her some courage to approach him. That, and he did want to try and reconcile things with his friends, and this would be a fairly good start. So instead of telling Miranda to leave, Allen instead gave her a small nod. She smiled again, this time slightly less anxious.

“I understand you must be upset, and angry, and it’s not fair how you’ve been treated since arriving here.” Miranda began, speaking softly and with the occasional anxious waver to her voice.

Allen scowled down at the plate of food in front of him, rather than towards Miranda. She was right, and of course everyone knew that was how he was feeling. He’d made that clear enough. But he could also guess where she was going next with her conversation, and he didn’t really want to hear what she had to say.

“And I understand, I think, why you’ve been lashing out too. But don’t you think you’ve been a little too cruel to some of the other exorcists?”

Allen was aware of Link’s gaze, like he was expecting him to snap suddenly and lash out at Miranda. And really, Allen wanted to. He didn’t like being reminded that he’d been needlessly harsh to his friends, and his first mode of defence was to lash out, and drive others away. But he wanted to try, and he knew Miranda would have needed a lot of courage to come talk to him now.

“I… I know…” Allen eventually mumbled, still glaring down at his plate of food, though his shoulders sagged slightly.

“I’m certain you know this, but I want to remind you that none of us in Edo wanted this outcome for you.” Miranda continued. She was still speaking softly and gently, but the nervousness had mostly faded from her voice. “And I know Lenalee won’t tell you this herself, but she still wants to make you feel as welcome as possible, as do several others here, and the other day, you hurt her quite a lot.”

Allen wanted to cross his arms defensively, but he couldn’t while his left arm was still in a sling. So instead he reached out to pet at Timcampy, who was sat on the table beside him. Miranda’s words were making him feel awful. He knew she was right, everything she’d told him was stuff he already knew, but hearing it, especially in such a gentle tone from someone he cared about, really made the message sting all that more. Allen looked off to the side, to avoid any accidental eye contact with anyone, as he hunched a little more in his seat.

“I know.” He mumbled again, not sure if anyone could hear him with how quietly he was speaking.

“Maybe, if you’re ok with it, maybe it’s time, to try and apologise?” Miranda suggested, the nervousness returning to her voice. “I’m not saying you need to forgive us if you’re not ready for that! But, I don’t like seeing us all fighting like this.”

Allen let the silence grow a little too long before responding, but eventually he worked up the courage, and with a gentle push of encouragement from Crown Clown, he lifted his head and looked towards Miranda.

“I don’t, I don’t really blame you all for what happened.” Allen began by admitting that, hoping to make Miranda see that they didn’t need to wait on any forgiveness from him. Really it was Allen hoping that his friends would forgive him. “I know it wasn’t you who put me in this situation. I’ll… I’ll go apologise.”

Miranda smiled brightly at Allen’s response, as a proud, warm hum ran through his body from Crown Clown. Allen looked back down at his food, scowling softly into it. It had taken a lot for him to say all that to Miranda, and he knew that was only scratching the surface of the apologising he needed to do. The next few conversations he had with his friends were going to be hard.

“Here, I brought these with me for you.”

Allen glanced back up with a confused frown to see Miranda holding out a small handful of wrapped sweets, a gentle smile on her face. The gesture almost brought tears to his eyes as he gratefully accepted them. Sure, it was no secret that he liked food, but having barely ever received any gifts in his life, getting something, even something small like this, meant the world to him.

“Thank you.” Allen mumbled softly as he took the sweets from Miranda, having to look away again in case she saw how damp his eyes were.

“I’ll, uh, leave you be for now then. But if you want to talk, I’m always happy to talk with you!” Miranda said, before giving Allen a small wave and walking off.

Allen carefully placed the sweets in his pocket, before catching sight of the almost bewildered look Link was giving him. Of course, Link had never seen Allen act civil towards any of the exorcists. From his perspective this was probably stranger than if Allen had suddenly grown another head. Though Allen still scowled towards Link before turning back to his food and beginning to eat.

It was a couple of days before Allen managed to work up enough courage to go hunting for Lavi. To apologise and try to set things right between them. He still didn’t have the courage to face Lenalee just yet, but he’d told himself he didn’t have to apologise to everyone straight away. That, and there were some exorcists Allen wasn’t close enough to that he felt they deserved an apology, Kanda being one. If he didn’t like the fact that Allen had bitten him, then he should have stopped calling him ‘beansprout’ a long time ago. Allen had asked Timcanpy for help in tracking down Lavi, and so he was following the small golden golem through the winding corridors, Link hot on his heels, as Tim hopefully lead Allen closer to wherever Lavi spent his time.

Tim led Allen deeper and deeper into the Order, before arriving in front of a huge archway, through which Allen could see several scientists running around, and Allen even spotted Bak among the many people there. But as he spotted Lavi’s red hair, Allen turned in his direction and headed over. Lavi and Bookman were stood off to one side, both looking out over the huge room, and as Allen turned to look at whatever the pair were focussing on, he caught sight of a giant egg in the centre of the room that seemed to be what all the fuss was about.

“What is that?!” Allen asked, coming to a stop for a moment as he stared out over the egg, equally transfixed and horrified.

“That’s the akuma egg. General Cross retrieved it from the Ark after the download was stopped.” Link explained, coming to a stop beside Allen. “That’s how the Millennium Earl is able to craft new akuma.”

Allen frowned over at the egg, unsettled and disturbed by it, and suddenly understanding why Cross had told him to open a gate to the European Branch from the Ark.

“That’s what Cross needed the gate for.” Allen grumbled out softly, still frowning at the egg.

“What did you say?” At Link’s question, Allen felt a shiver run through his body. He almost outed himself to Lvellie and the Order that he could control the Ark!

“Nothing. I’m just surprised Cross was actually doing work is all.” Allen said, hoping that would suffice. Link eyed him for a moment before turning back to the egg and humming in agreement, letting the conversation drop. Allen stared at the egg for a few more moments, before he shook himself out of his slight trance and turned back to Bookman and Lavi.

As he got closer, Lavi noticed and blinked in surprise, glancing around slightly, as if he wasn’t expecting Allen to be approaching him. Though as he noticed no one else around, he gave Allen a small, sheepish smile. Bookman’s gaze flicked between the two, before he sighed softly and turned his attention back to whatever he was here for originally, leaving Lavi to talk to Allen.

“I can’t say I was expecting to see you.” Lavi admitted as Allen came to a stop in front of him, frowning down at the ground as he shuffled about slightly. Tim came and landed on Allen’s head, Allen sighing softly at the familiar weight before looking up at Lavi.

“I came here to apologise.” Allen started, frowning uncomfortably. Though if Lavi was surprised at Allen’s admission, he hid it well and simply gave Allen a friendly and inviting smile.

“You don’t need to apologise-“

“Yes I do!” Allen cut across Lavi before sighing softly. “I was being fuckin’ horrible to you. To all of you. I’m not happy here, I never will be, but I wasn’t happy with being an ass to you either.” Lavi’s expression softened further as Allen spoke. Though as he opened his mouth to reply, a chorus of screams cut him off and Allen’s eye whirred to life.

Chapter Text

“Inspector Link! Take Lavi and Allen someplace safe!” Bookman called out as his innocence activated, and with alarms beginning to blare, ran towards the army of akuma beginning to flood the Black Order.

“Fuck that!” Allen growled, ripping the sling off and activating Crown Clown a moment later, using Crown Belt to keep Link and Lavi away as he chased after Bookman. There were humans here, being attacked by akuma! He couldn’t just stand by and watch!

“Allen!” Allen ignored the shouts of Lavi and Link, and ignored the pain grating around his chest as he ran forwards. He had a job to do, and no one was going to stop him! Timcanpy fluttered beside him, keeping pace, though clearly anxious as Allen charged towards the akuma.

Allen caught up to Bookman, just as an Ark gate opened up behind them, sealing them in with the army of akuma, and blocking them off from the rest of the Order. All around them was chaos. Akuma of all levels were attacking the scientists, and strange creatures with skulls for heads walked through one of the gates, inspecting each scientist still alive in turn, for what, Allen wasn’t sure. And sat on top of the egg was a Noah, one Allen had never seen before, but her grey skin and the row of crosses across her forehead were unmistakable.

“Bookman! The akuma on your left!”

Allen wasn’t sure if Bookman approved of him being here, or even approved of taking orders from him, but it was far too late to back out now. And as Bookman turned towards the akuma Allen had pointed out to him, a group attacking a small group of scientists, Allen began fighting his way through the akuma in front of him, trying to reach the skulls, to try and protect those scientists still alive. The number of akuma was almost overwhelming, most of them level twos and threes, and while Allen could certainly hold his own against large swarms of akuma, he hadn’t accounted for the fact that he was still injured. His chest and shoulder were already burning with pain and he was breathing heavily as with every akuma he killed, another two seemed to take it’s place.

Ahead of him, glimpsed through the swarms of akuma, Allen could see a flash of light as one of the scientists sat up, transformed into one of the strange skull-like creatures.

“No! Leave them alone!” Allen growled out, renewing his efforts to fight through the akuma blocking his path.

Allen’s blood ran cold as he saw Reever step up to the skulls, pointing a gun at them. He couldn’t hear what he was saying, he was too far away and the blood rushing through his ears was too strong, but whatever Reever was saying had drawn the skulls away from the other scientists, for the moment.

“I need to get over there! Bookman!” Allen called out desperately, taking his eyes off the Reever and the skulls, glancing around to try and catch sight of Bookman.

“Hop on, boy!”

Allen still couldn’t see Bookman through the swarms of akuma, but he heard his command, and a moment later saw his innocence cleaving through the akuma. Allen leapt up onto the flat surface Bookman had made for him, and with Crown Clown’s help to balance, Bookman launched him past the akuma blocking his path, right up to Reever and the skulls. Allen leapt from Bookman’s innocence, reaching towards the skull that had Reever with a cry. His left hand tore through the body of the skull as Reever stumbled back, seemingly mostly unharmed.

“Get back!” Allen growled as he turned to face the akuma who had chased after him, Crown Clown’s cape flaring out protectively in front of Reever. The gunshot beside Allen made him flinch as another skull toppled to the ground beside the scientist he’s been looming over.

“I’ll handle the skulls, you deal with the akuma” Reever commanded, turning his gun to another skull as Allen snarled. He was the exorcist, he was supposed to protect humans! But Allen didn’t get a chance to argue back before his attention was stolen by the akuma who had reached them.

“Allen! Open an Ark gate!”

Cross’s tinny voice shouted over the noise of the battling and Allen stumbled slightly as he glanced up at the golem, an akuma narrowly missing slicing into him.

“What?!” Allen hissed out as he dodged around another attack, stumbling again as he coughed, blood splattering onto the floor. His entire torso was burning with pain, every movement hurt so much, but he couldn’t stop, not when lives were at stake.

“Open an Ark gate!” Cross repeated, shouting through the golem. “You’ve been cut off from the rest of Order, none of us can get through to you. We need you to open a gate so we can get in!”

Allen cried out in pain and frustration into another attack as he moved to intercept an akuma from getting to Reever. The entire area was filling with gas that was choking his lungs and making it hard to see. A shout from Reever warning the other scientists told Allen it was toxic gas from all the destroyed the akuma. He should be fine then, he was immune to the virus, right?

“Allen!”

“Fine!” Allen spat back, jumping back from the akuma to give himself some breathing room. He didn’t know how to open an Ark gate, he’d never done it before! But before he even got a chance to try, Bookman’s shouted warning snapped him out of his thoughts.

“Walker! Look out!”

Allen glanced up just in time to see Bookman take a hit from an akuma that had been gunning for him. The old man stumbled and fell, gasping out.

“I can’t move…” he mumbled as a chill ran through Allen. Bookman crumpled to the ground as Allen looked up at the akuma surrounding him.

“Allen! Open a gate!”

A blow from behind caught Allen by surprise, and with a gasp, all the air was knocked from his lungs and he crashed forwards, hitting the ground with a burst of pain, stars dancing across his vision before everything descended into darkness.

“-unconscious, we have no way to get in!”

“-the Earl will be glad to see the fourteenth again.”

“Walker!”

“Allen! Allen!”

Allen’s head was pounding, voices swimming around his head as he blearily opened his eyes, an unfocussed world coming into view. He was being held by a pair of akuma, and they were slowly sinking? Why were they sinking? Allen coughed violently, blood spattering across the akuma holding him, pain wracking his body.

“Useless boy, open an Ark gate!”

Allen hissed gently at the voice of Cross shouting at him. He hated that man and he hated being called ‘boy’! And why did he want him to open an Ark gate? Allen didn’t want anyone to know he could control the Ark! Allen managed to blearily lift his head as he gazed out across the wreckage in front of him. The skulls were still converting scientists, Reever was nowhere to be seen. Bookman’s body was lying crumpled on the ground and there was the unknown Noah, sat on top of the egg as it sank through the Ark gate, the same Ark gate that was slowly pulling Allen through.

Oh.

Oh.

Allen had no idea what he was doing, but with a cry he called out to the Ark, feeling something tug deep within him and a gentle strain of music filled his ears. A shimmering filled the air above him, and something that Allen had no control over worked at connecting the science section to the rest of the Black Order through the Ark gate. With the connection secure, Allen could hear frantic chattering and distant orders coming through the golem fluttering by his head. The Ark gate was open, the other exorcists could make it through, but he was still sinking deeper and deeper in the iron grip of the akuma.

“Allen! Time Record, activate!”

Allen lifted his head and saw Marie and Miranda appearing through the gate he’d summoned. Miranda’s innocence swirled to life around her, and Allen was no longer sinking as he felt a warm feeling swirl around him from Time Record. Beside him, the egg also slowly rose through the gate and as he was lifted higher, his feet escaping the gate beneath him. Allen activated Crown Clown again, destroying the akuma holding him in place as he jumped clear of the Ark gate beneath him. Allen staggered and fell to his knees as he landed on solid ground, coughing again as more blood splattered onto the ground below him. There were still so many akuma, but he was still in a daze, and he was in so much pain, Allen wasn’t sure he could do it.

“Finally! Time to let the fun begin!”

Allen lifted his head and glanced up, seeing Cross and Tiedoll and two others he didn’t recognise. Several different pieces of innocence blazed to life as the Generals got to work. Tiedoll turned his attention to the injured scientists and it was all Allen could do to stare as huge white glowing vines sprouted up from the floor, enveloping Tiedoll and the scientists within their protective embrace. Cross and the other two Generals began battling against the akuma, all fighting fit and ready to go. And with their combined power, it wasn’t long until the remaining akuma and skulls were killed, leaving behind nothing but clouds of gas drifting through the ruined rooms.

“Turn on the ventilation system! Don’t breathe the gas!” A voice shouted out in the distance as Timcanpy flew down and landed on Allen’s shoulder, an anxious ‘gah’ announcing his presence.

“I’m fine, Tim.” Allen mumbled, coughing up more blood as he lifted a hand and wiped at his mouth.

“Allen, can you stand?” Allen glanced up and saw Reever standing above him, concern etched on his face.

“Yeah, I think so.” Allen mumbled, looking back down as he attempted to push himself up. A moment later he jumped as Reever placed an arm around him, supporting him as he helped him to his feet, Allen scowling at the help. Reever simply gave him a small smile, continuing to support him even once he was standing, allowing him to deactivate Crown Clown.

“You saved several lives. Accept the help.” Reever said softly, letting Allen get his balance and steady himself before letting go. Allen didn’t have the energy for any kind of response, instead looking around at the destruction.

The Generals, Marie and Miranda were stood in a small group off to the side, the Generals talking through a golem as Time Record continued whirring, the egg hovering above the Ark gate that had nearly sucked it and Allen through. Some other scientists were helping Bookman to his feet, the older exorcist looking a little worse for wear, but whatever attack he’d taken for Allen hadn’t been life threatening. And off to the side, Tiedoll’s vines were still wrapped in a secure embrace around the injured scientists. There was noise and commotion everywhere, as those who were less injured ran back and forth, relaying messages, helping those more injured and attempting organising the group in what little way they could.

Scowling, angry at the situation he’d been forced into, Allen began making his way over to the Generals, wanting an outlet for his anger, and Cross was a perfect target. After all, he’d been the one to promise he wouldn’t tell the Black Order that Allen could control the Ark, and yet he’d been the one to tell Allen to open a gate during that invasion. Of course Allen knew doing that had most likely saved his life, and the lives of several of the scientists, but he was still mad. Though as he reached the Generals, he overheard the last of the conversation between them and the golem flitting around them.

“I don’t care, Lvellie!” Allen was surprised to hear Komui speak so bluntly through the golem, and instead of launching into his tirade against Cross, he simply stood back and listened. “The egg is too dangerous to keep here, and we can’t have it falling back into the hands of the Millennium Earl! Generals, I want you to destroy the egg! Can you do it?”

Allen glanced around at the Generals, gauging their response to the order. Cross seemed nonplussed, having already lit up a cigarette and smoking it as he gazed over at the egg. The man, who Allen assumed to be Winters Socalo, seemed excited at the thought of destroying the egg, cracking his knuckles as he grinned somewhat maniacally. And the lady, most likely Klaud Nine, was looking at the egg like Cross, with a calculating expression on her face and a small monkey perched on her shoulder.

“There’s an awful lot of dark matter there we’d have to destroy.” Cross commented, his gaze briefly flicking over Allen and noting his presence before ignoring him and turning back to the golem.

“It’s likely we’d have to work together, all of us hitting the egg at the same time.” Klaud said, still looking at the egg with the same calculating expression.

“I, for one, welcome the decision to destroy it.” Socalo added, still grinning excitedly.

“No! You are forbidden from destroying the egg!” Lvellie’s voice piped up through the golem and Allen scowled, immediately angry at hearing Lvellie.

“Miranda can’t keep Time Record active forever, and the second she deactivates her innocence, the egg will fall into the hands of the Earl once more!” Komui countered as Allen glanced over at Miranda. “Generals, do what you must to ensure the egg’s destruction!”

“Understood.” Klaud said, reaching up and gently scritching her monkey.

The other two Generals nodded, a smirk forming on Cross’s own face as he turned to face the egg once more, Socalo’s grin somehow becoming more maniacal as he turned to the egg himself. Movement out of the corner of his eye caught Allen’s attention and he glanced to the side, frowning slightly as Crown Clown activated. Miranda noticed Allen’s innocence activate and gave him a gently concerned expression.

“Allen? What’s wrong?” She asked softly, also drawing the attention of Marie.

Water began to bubble up across the floor, Allen and Marie stepping back in surprise before it surrounded Miranda completely, swiftly pulling her up and away from the small group.

“Miranda!” Marie shouted out, trying to reach out and grab her, but the water easily dodged to the side as it flowed up and came to rest on top of the egg, forming into the shape of a familiar woman, Miranda still trapped struggling inside.

“All I need to do to get the egg back, is to make this woman deactivate her innocence!” The water said, easily dodging Marie’s attack, the leering face of the woman grinning down at him.

Allen tried to run towards Miranda and the egg, but stumbled to a stop as pain shot through his body. He couldn’t do this, everything hurt so much!

“What is that thing?” Marie asked, frowning in concern as he once more tried to attack, his innocence passing straight through the water. “I can’t grab Miranda, my innocence will tear her to shreds!”

“That’s the lust of the Noah.” Cross announced, frowning up at the woman who simply smirked down at him. “She can transform into anything she desires.”

“The egg, it’s sinking again!” Klaud called out. Allen glanced up at Miranda, seeing Time Record flicker out as she hung limply in the water.

“Then we destroy the egg now!” Cross called out, pulling out Judgement and aiming it towards the egg, the monkey on Klaud’s shoulder leaping up and transforming into a much larger beast, Socalo slamming his fists together as his own innocence activated.

“Oh no you don’t.” The Noah hissed, drawing Miranda from her body and slamming her against the front of the egg, holding her firmly in place as she coughed.

“She’s using Miranda as a shield! We can’t get a clean shot!” Klaud shouted, a hand stilling her monkey for the moment.

“She knows the risks of being an exorcist!” Cross announced, glancing back briefly at Allen.

Allen felt a white hot anger flare to life within him. How dare Cross sacrifice Miranda like that! How dare he write her off as dead simply to destroy the egg?! Feeling adrenalin and anger surging through his system Allen pushed himself to his feet, Timcanpy flying up and out of the way before launching himself through the air with Crown Belt as Cross called out to the other Generals, all three aiming towards the egg as it sank lower into the gate. All of them were fine with sacrificing Miranda like that?! How dare they! Allen forced himself faster, pushing through the pain that burnt through his body, his anger burning brighter. He had to reach Miranda, he had to protect her!

The blast to his side from the combined forces of the Generals’ innocence masked the shout from Allen as he leapt towards Miranda, right hand outstretched and Crown Clown’s cloak reaching forwards as she began to fall, the Noah leaving to avoid the innocence blast, diving through the gate below. The world was reduced to noise and a blinding white light as Allen reached Miranda, snatching her up into his embrace as Crown Clown cocooned the pair, protecting them from the devastating attack outside. For a moment they were tumbling through the air before Crown Belt steadied them, and they were released from Crown Clown’s embrace, gently being lowered to the ground. Miranda was still gasping for breath, and trembling slightly as Allen helped steady her until Marie ran forwards, gently supporting her and freeing Allen to turn on Cross.

“What the fuck was that, you bastard?!” Allen shouted out, the anger in his system still fighting against the pain as he stalked forwards, glaring up at Cross who simply smirked down at him.

“I had faith you’d get to her in time.”

“Faith? Faith?! You slimy git, you could have killed her!”

“But we didn’t. And we succeeded in destroying the egg.” Cross said calmly, lighting up yet another cigarette. Allen briefly glanced to the side and for the first time saw the crumbled remains of the egg scattered about the floor and the Ark gate closed, only in his anger he couldn’t care.

“You absolute fuckin’ rat bastard!” Allen snarled, pulling his arm back for a punch, but being stopped by Marie who gently but firmly wrapped his arms around Allen, holding him back.

“It’s alright. Miranda’s alright, thanks to you.” Marie spoke calmly, gently pulling Allen back from Cross, even as Allen struggled in his grasp, and Cross watched with a lightly amused expression.

“He’s an asshole!” Allen snarled, gasping out as the anger started to fade and the pain began to take over again.

“It may have been risky, but the General’s trust was not misplaced.” Marie added as Allen began to sag in his arms.

“Fuckin’ wanker…!” Allen grumbled, now leaning into Marie as he coughed again, wiping away the blood from his mouth. Marie waited a few moments before he began to gently let go of Allen, making sure he was able to stand, and not about to race back to Cross to fight him before fully letting go.

“Thank you, Allen.” Allen glanced up at Miranda who still seemed a little breathless but otherwise unharmed as she gave him a beaming smile. Allen frowned slightly, unaccustomed to being thanked, and he shuffled about slightly awkwardly.

“You’re welcome.” He mumbled, glancing off to the side.

Now that his anger had mostly dissipated, Allen didn’t want to be anywhere near Cross, and that meant moving away from the other exorcists. So, directing one last filthy glare towards the General, he moved off to the side slightly, finding a wall to lean against as he sighed softly. He was exhausted. Fighting like that while still heavily injured had completely drained him, and as his left eye whirred to life once more he almost started crying. Somewhere, hidden amongst the ruins of the science section, an akuma was still alive, just barely clinging to life.

Allen glanced back at the other exorcists, scowling at Cross. He didn’t want to have to go deal with this nearly dead akuma, but right now he couldn’t stand the thought of being anywhere near Cross, or the taunting he would have to endure from the man if he did ask for help. With a weary sigh, Allen pushed himself up from the wall and began walking through the rubble, his eye leading him to this last akuma. At least it would be quick, and after he dealt with it he could sit down somewhere and pass out.

As Allen drew closer to the akuma, two things happened at the same moment. A scream rang out, echoing off the ruined walls, and the akuma soul began to twist and warp in a way that Allen was horribly familiar with.

The akuma was evolving.

Icy fear drenched Allen as he froze for a few precious moments. The akuma soul already belonged to a level three. He had never encountered a level four, he’d never even heard of a level four akuma before. Allen didn’t know how a level four akuma was possible, and he was scared.

Heart pounding in his aching chest, Allen began sprinting towards the akuma, towards the source of the scream. He skidded to a stop in front of carnage. Several scientists lay injured and groaning on the ground, and to his horror, Allen recognised Bak and Johnny among the group. Bak was unconscious, but Johnny was crying and bleeding, shuffling back from the akuma that was evolving, drawing Allen’s gaze up to it.

It was like nothing he’d ever seen before. The visage of a pregnant woman, eyes closed and arms outstretched, floated above several mangled corpses. Bright red blood flowed through the woman to her belly which pulsed in time with an echoing heartbeat. Allen drew in a shuddering breath, transfixed with horror as he couldn’t tear his eyes away. Then the stomach began to split and tear as a level four akuma came bursting out, the pregnant woman crumbling away, infantile giggling filling the air.

“I’m level four.”

Chapter Text

Allen fell to his hands and knees, his stomach heaving as he vomited, his vision swimming as his stomach continued to convulse. An artificial soul. An artificial soul. When he’d been a child, the sight of the warped souls of the akuma he’d fought had terrified him until he’d slowly grown used to their look. And when encountering a level two and a level three for the first time he’d gone through the process again, of getting used to the progressively more warped and disfigured souls, with the process getting easier each time. After all, as disfigured as they were, they were still human souls. This wasn’t human any more.

The akuma in front of Allen didn’t have a human soul attached to it, like every other akuma did. The soul was part of this akuma. Not human, or anything Allen had ever seen before and the sight turned his stomach. The evolution into a level four had completely destroyed the human soul, and all that was left was an unholy artificial creation, something that should have never existed in the first place.

Allen gasped in heaving breaths, his vision still swimming as tears fell from his eyes. This was awful. He couldn’t look at it. He could hardly bear to hear it’s giggling echoing off the walls. He always wanted to save akuma, to save the souls attached to them, but he wasn’t sure if there was anything left to save.

“Allen, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!” Allen’s head snapped up at the sound of Johnny’s sobbing, seeing the scientist kneeling in front of him, hands clutching at a bloody wound in his side as he cried. “I’m so sorry! It’s my fault it evolved! It’s my fault! Please, please stop it!”

Allen drew in a shuddering breath. He was confused. He didn’t know how it was Johnny’s fault that the akuma had evolved, he had no idea what had happened in this small area of the science section. All he knew was somehow the akuma had evolved, and it was the worst thing he’d ever seen in his life.

And now he had to protect the scientists still alive, to kill the level four before it could hurt anyone else.

Allen clambered to his feet, roughly wiping at his eyes and around his mouth as he stared at the unsettling humanoid form of the level four. He kept his eye deactivated, he didn’t need to see that artificial soul again, and couldn’t bear to look at it again. He needed to fight, with everything he was able, to stop this akuma before it caused any more death.

“I’m gonna destroy you!” Allen screamed, launching himself across the short distance to the level four, his sword of exorcism in his hand and Crown Clown glowing bright around him.

The akuma easily parried his attack, leaping up into the air out of reach as it tilted its head, looking down at Allen.

“Oh yeah. This is the headquarters of the Black Order, isn’t it?” It asked in a sweet, innocent voice as it briefly glanced around the ruined surroundings. “I’m a weapon of carnage, I guess I’ll destroy it all!”

“I won’t let you!” Allen shouted, using Crown Belt to launch himself above the akuma, coming crashing down a moment later with a devastating attack and a scream.

But as the dust cleared, Allen’s heart skipped a beat. The akuma wasn’t beneath him. Only cracked concrete and his own blood. Allen lifted his head, looking around in fear. How had the akuma escaped? He was right on top of it!? The akuma, untouched and unharmed was stood by Allen’s side, looking at him curiously as in his periphery, Allen saw the other exorcists approaching.

“I guess I’ll start with you.”

The akuma flicked its finger towards Allen and for a moment there was silence.

Then the world was rushing past Allen in a blur, the edges of his vision fading to black as a ball of searing dark matter launched into him, growing and growing in size until with a sickening crunch he crashed against a wall that didn’t give. And then with a flash of searing purple light, and pain burning through his entire body, the dark matter exploded.

When the dust cleared away, Allen was lying crumpled and bloodied on the floor.

Allen’s head was swimming. He didn’t know where he was. He could barely feel anything and there was a ringing in his ears that refused to subside. Drawing in a breath set off a hacking coughing fit that some part of him knew should hurt, but it was like he was disconnected from the rest of his body, barely holding onto consciousness by a thread. Blood pooled from his mouth and onto the floor as he blinked lazily.

Where was he?

“-llen? Allen?”

What had happened?

“Can you hear me, Allen?”

Who was speaking to him?

“Allen, please respond!”

Allen tried to roll over, to look towards the man speaking to him but the brief movement set the world spinning as his eyes rolled up into his head and he blacked out.

As Allen was dragged back into consciousness he had a different view than when he’d last awoken. Everything was still blurry, he still felt disconnected, confused and dazed, but he could see Link. That was his name, right? Link? The blonde man with the two strange dots on his forehead. He was holding his ears, and looked in pain. Why? What had happened? Where were they?

A flash of white blurred through Allen’s vision and he lazily dragged his eyes to follow it. What was that? A flying person? An angel? Why was it here? Why did dread and fear settle in his stomach like a stone when he saw it? Allen’s eyes flickered closed. It was exhausting keeping them open, and he was so tired. He just wanted to sleep.

Allen opened his eyes again and the fearful angel had vanished. Link was leaning against the wall, looking pained and defeated. A coughing fit took over Allen again and as it cleared, he caught sight of Link looking over at him in concern. There was something important he needed to do. That’s why he was here, right? Something to do with that angel that had so quickly vanished.

No. It wasn’t an angel.

“Crown Clown…” Allen’s voice was barely a murmur, and he struggled to breathe around the words. “Activate…!”

The bright flash of his innocence activating seared into the back of his skull as Allen felt himself teetering on the edge of unconsciousness again. As he began fading out again, Allen relinquished all control to Crown Clown. He trusted Crown Clown. Crown Clown would know what to do.

Allen wasn’t sure if he was dreaming or not. Dreams rarely made sense, but the fragmented images he saw made even less sense than a normal dream. He was flying through the Black Order, alarms blaring noisily and people running about madly. Why were they running? And why was he chasing a trail of destruction? Then he was free falling, plummeting down the central elevator shaft that lead to Hevlaska, wind whipping through his hair and bringing tears to his eyes. Strange. He didn’t normally cry in his dreams. Oh, there was that awful angel again. No, not angel. Akuma. Level four.

Allen swung around, spinning around the akuma and feeling his limp body being tugged around, Crown Clown slicing into the akuma and pulling him back before it could retaliate. He landed heavily on a walkway, stumbling and pain searing through his body, snapping him back to consciousness. No, this wasn’t a dream. This was a nightmare.

Lavi and Kanda had been thrown against a wall, both bloodied and battered and why were they here? Neither of them had functional innocence, they couldn’t fight this akuma! Komui was knelt by Lenalee, gently cradling her and looking more terrified than Allen had ever seen. And Lvellie was here too, staring transfixed as Lenalee swallowed something, her body convulsing a second later.

Allen wasn’t able to focus on his surroundings any longer as Crown Clown pulled him out of the way of the akuma, Crown Belt wrapped tightly around his limbs as he was commanded about like a puppet on strings. His body was locked into a dance with the akuma, and in some twist of fate, the innocence was using the accommodator as the weapon as Crown Clown battled against the level four for him, and for everyone else in the Order who was unable to fight. Allen continued to let Crown Clown exert its will over him, knowing if he tried to wrestle back control he’d die along with everyone else. Crown Clown was the only thing stopping the rampage of the level four.

A bright flash of green shot by Allen, and a moment later he was tugged up higher into the sky, an action he knew that hadn’t been controlled by Crown Clown. Lifting his head slightly, Allen caught sight of Lenalee, her Dark Boots activated as she soared into the air, carrying him with her.

Her innocence had taken on a deep dark red tint, and there was something different about it Allen couldn’t quite work out. But she was here, she was fighting with him. And he needed to apologise to her.

“Lenalee…” Lenalee glanced down at Allen as he spoke, concern flashing in her eyes. “Im sorry. I’m sorry for everything I’ve said since coming here.” Lenalee frowned slightly in concern, opening her mouth to respond, but her eyes flicked to the side and she pushed Allen away from her as she dodged back.

“Watch out!”

The level four soared between them as Lenalee righted herself in the air and Crown Clown latched onto some railings, holding Allen in place and stopping him from tumbling down.

“Apologise later, Allen!” Lenalee called out, diverting her attention fully to the level four. “We need to destroy this akuma together, right now!”

Right. The level four. Crown Clown pulled Allen’s body away from the level four and towards Lenalee, even as his sluggish thoughts fought to catch up. He was slipping, fading away again, and there was little he could do.

“Allen! Your sword!”

Whatever plan Lenalee had come up with, Crown Clown at least seemed to understand. Allen felt the shift, felt Crown Clown move his right arm to grab hold of his wrist, his sword of exorcism forming and more tendrils from Crown Clown binding it into his hand.

“Together we can do this!” Lenalee assured, splitting away from Allen as Crown Clown turned and let Allen fall towards the akuma, sword facing directly towards it.

The akuma screamed as Allen’s sword pierced through it, driving it down into the ground. But as it looked up and met his gaze through Crown Clown’s mask, a chill shivered down Allen’s spine. It was still alive.

“That won’t be enough to destroy me!” It taunted, leering up at Allen.

“What about this?!” Lenalee’s shout came from above, and fear flickered across the akuma’s face before Lenalee slammed feet first onto Allen’s sword, driving it deeper into the akuma, her own innocence blazing with a bright green light as the akuma screamed and writhed.

But it still wasn’t dead. Allen felt his heart sink as the akuma hissed, writhing in pain beneath the two exorcists. He couldn’t do this. He had nothing left to give. The gunshot and subsequent explosion registered dimly on Allen’s senses as Crown Clown jerked him away from the blast. He turned his head slightly as the akuma screamed and exploded into dust, catching sight of Cross aiming Judgement towards the akuma, Maria standing in his shadow as her gentle melody filled the air.

Of course Cross got the killing blow. That was the last coherent thought Allen managed, the bitter sentiment swirling around his mind as Crown Clown gently set him down and deactivated, leaving him in a crumpled heap, wheezing gently as he fought for breath and consciousness, the latter escaping him as he faded into darkness.

The room was filled with the gentle murmur of voices, the sound comforting and calming, even as each breath was a struggle. Allen couldn’t make himself focus on what was being said just yet, but he was able to focus on the sensation of someone’s hand gently holding his, a thumb slowly running over his knuckles, their touch warm. The motion kept him calm, not that he was sure he had the energy to panic anyway. Allen could tell he wasn’t lying down fully, instead propped up gently. It was still hard to breathe, each breath feeling shallow and empty for some reason, keeping him on the edge of breathlessness.

The muted conversation continued around Allen, allowing him to return to full consciousness with the assurance that he wasn’t waking up alone in a dark room this time. Allen slowly began to recognise the voices of Lavi and Lenalee, becoming aware that their conversation was something light, something meaningless. A conversation meant to pass time and keep thoughts away from more concerning matters. Eventually Allen found the strength to open his eyes and he squinted a little in the relative brightness, the world slowly coming into focus around him.

Lenalee was sat in a chair pulled up to the end of the bed as Lavi had taken a seat by Allen’s side. It was his hand gently holding his, his thumb gently brushing over his knuckles and his warm touch keeping Allen grounded. And on the far side of the room, Allen could see Link, sat in a chair and gazing out the window. He wasn’t engaging in the conversation, but Allen could see him glance towards the small group occasionally, a brief flicker of concern passing over his face each time. It took a few minutes for anyone to notice that Allen had woken up. He didn’t have the energy to announce the fact himself, and for once, he felt that he could enjoy the comfort someone was giving him and he didn’t want to break that spell.

“Allen!” Lenalee spoke gently, like she was afraid too much noise would spook him. Lavi looked at Allen as Lenalee spoke up, his thumb coming to a stop and a small frown crossing over Allen’s face as the gentle movement ceased. Even Link glanced over, relief clouding his features for a few moments.

“Hey, Allen. Welcome back.” Lavi gave Allen a smile, resuming stroking Allen’s knuckles a few moments later as Allen sighed softly, his frown melting away.

“How are you feeling?” Lenalee asked softly, giving Allen a small smile of her own.

“Breathless.” Allen mumbled out after a few moments. He was surprisingly pain free, though glancing to the side he saw an IV feeding into his arm, and didn’t doubt it was likely filled with painkillers.

“Punctured lung.” Lavi explained, still running his thumb over Allen’s knuckles. “The nurse said it’d heal in a few days. You’ve gotta take it easy until then though.”

Allen scowled softly at the news but didn’t have the energy to keep it up for long, sighing softly a few moments later.

“The scientists? In the science section? Bak and Johnny?” Allen managed to mumble out. His memory was hazy and fragmented, but he could remember enough that the last he’d seen of Johnny was him bleeding out and begging Allen to stop the level four, and the last he’d seen of Bak he’d been lying unconscious on the ground.

“They’re both fine. Reever too. And most of the other scientists down there.” Lenalee said, lifting a hand to wipe at her eyes as she sniffed softly. “Thank you, Allen. You helped save so many people.”

“But not everyone.” Allen added, a heavy weight descending over his chest.

“I don’t think it was possible for you to save everyone. The attack took us completely by surprise. If you and Bookman hadn’t been there at the start, we would have lost way more than we did.” Lavi assured gently, his hand gently giving Allen’s a brief squeeze. Allen sighed softly again, closing his eyes as his mind jumped from memory to memory.

“Fuckin’ hate Cross.” Allen grumbled out after a few moments of silence, scowling slightly as he remembered everything Cross had done during the battle to piss him off.

“Yeah, we heard what he did.” Lavi sighed, sounding exasperated and Allen could almost imagine him running a hand through his hair.

“Thank you for saving Miranda though.” Lenalee added on. “Thank you for everything you did during the attack.”

“Didn’t apologise very well.” Allen mumbled, vaguely remembering a half-hearted attempt to apologise to Lenalee while Crown Clown had been dragging his broken body about. There was a beat of silence before Lenalee laughed, and Allen opened his eyes to look towards her. She wiped her eyes, clearing the tears that were there before she smiled over at Allen.

“I was mostly surprised you chose that moment to apologise. We were in the middle of fighting! And I forgive you, by the way.” Her smile softened slightly as she continued looking towards him. “I know it’s been hard for you here.”

“I’ve been a piece of shit though.” Allen grumbled, closing his eyes again. He was exhausted, and the breathlessness wasn’t helping, but there was a lightness that was flowing through his body from Lenalee’s forgiveness. He’d been awful to his friends, but they’d forgiven him in the end.

“Yeah, you’ve been more of a menace than normal.” Lavi agreed, though Allen could hear the smile in his voice. “I heard you bit Yu.”

“He deserved it.” Allen countered, hearing Lenalee laugh gently again, and feeling tremors run through Lavi’s hand into his own as even he laughed silently.

“I wish I’d seen that. I bet it was really something to watch, you and Yu fighting like kids.” Allen frowned slightly, but didn’t have the energy to get worked up over it. And Lavi was right, they had fought like kids. The biting aside, hair pulling wasn’t exactly a mature way to fight someone.

Allen could feel his grip on consciousness flickering and wavering as sleep threatened to drag him back down. And he simply didn’t have the energy to fight it off, even if he’d wanted to. Lavi seemed to sense Allen fading away and gave his hand a gentle squeeze again.

“We’ll try to be here when you wake up again.” He promised softly. And with that, Allen let himself be lulled into sleep with Lavi’s thumb running rhythmically over his knuckles.

It took some time, but Allen was eventually caught up with everything that had happened during the level four’s rampage. Miranda had saved the lives of everyone in the science section by trapping them in a huge bubble protected from time when the akuma had blasted it with an explosion, much like the one it had used against Allen but several times larger. A scream from the level four had immobilised nearly everyone, save for Allen, who’d been unconscious at that time and then controlled by Crown Clown, and Cross, who had used Grave of Maria to command his body to move. And the strange substance that Lenalee had swallowed had been her innocence. Lvellie had been about to forcibly re-bond her with her innocence when the level four had arrived, and Lenalee’s innocence had transformed into a strange liquid, that when she drank used her own blood to reform itself stronger. Those in the science section were calling it a crystal-type innocence, and they believed it to be an evolution of equipment-type innocence. And Kanda and Lavi, despite having no innocence to fight with, had fought against the level four, buying time and likely saving Komui’s life.

No one had yet mentioned to Allen his control over the Ark, and no one had mentioned Cross to him either, the man having disappeared again. And while Allen had no desire to see him, he knew something must be coming. There was a general unease surrounding several of the higher ranking members of the Order, and when passing by some of the other Generals in the corridors they glanced towards him with mixtures of pity and concern. Allen was being kept in the dark about something and it was driving him mad. And at the centre of whatever was going on was Cross and, against his will, Allen himself.

Eventually everything came to a head when Komui told Allen that Cross had requested a meeting with him. Allen nearly outright refused, but he knew that bastard had the answers he wanted. And so as much as it angered him, he agreed to the meeting. Then came the restrictions. Using magic and paper talismans, Crown Clown was sealed away and Allen hated that. He’d never been fully separated from his innocence like that before and the absence of Crown Clown’s presence unsettled him like nothing else. He kicked up an almighty fuss, but ultimately he was told he accepted the restrictions and spoke to Cross, or he couldn’t speak to the General at all. It took a lot of time before Allen eventually agreed, and so he found himself heading into the meeting already in a rancid mood. The only positive to any of this was that it was agreed that Timcanpy could accompany him, and if it hadn’t been for that small blessing Allen wasn’t sure he’d have eventually agreed.

Allen followed Lvellie and Komui down a corridor, Allen not doubting that Komui was there simply to play peacekeeper between himself and Lvellie. He’d already called the Inspector several unsavoury things while being persuaded to accept the restrictions, and it was somewhat a surprise that Lvellie hadn’t locked Allen back up yet. Timcampy was sat on Allen’s head, and seemed set on staying there much to Allen’s relief. As they reached a door, with two strange masked individuals standing guard in front, Lvellie and Komui turned to face Allen. Lvellie was wearing a neutral, unreadable expression, where Komui simply looked concerned and sad as Allen glared at the pair.

“Cross is inside. There are Crows standing guard around the edges of the room, and they have instructions to intervene if things get out of hand.” Komui warned as Allen scowled.

“Everything said in that room will be recorded, and counted against you.” Lvellie added, causing Allen to turn his glare onto him.

“What the fuck does that mean, ‘counted against me’?” Allen asked in a snarl, wanting to take a step towards Lvellie but the magical restrictions made his body feel so heavy the action wasn’t quite worth it.

“It means simply that we’ll note down everything said.” Komui interjected, once again playing peacekeeper, directing a brief frown towards Lvellie before turning back to Allen. “You’ll have limited time in there. Listen to what the General has to say.”

Allen scowled, turning his glare to the door in front of him. Somehow Komui’s advice filled him with dread, as if whatever Cross had to say to him was going to spark some kind of reaction. Though he supposed he was angry with most things Cross said or did. Tim gently kneaded his feet in Allen’s hair and taking in a deeper breath, but not deep enough to set off any pain in his chest, Allen walked up to the door as it was opened, and stepped inside.

Chapter Text

Just as Komui had said, there were figures standing guard around the perimeter of the room, and as Allen stepped over the threshold, a murmur of words rose from the guards and paper talismans flickered up, surrounding himself and Cross. Allen was surprised to see Bookman and Lavi stood quietly off to one side, neither wearing their exorcist coats, and gazing solemnly out over the room. Cross himself was stood in the centre of the room, watching Allen with the most concern Allen had ever seen on his face, and that pissed him off even more.

“Allen. I’m going to tell you why you can control the Ark.” Cross began, no meaningless introductions wasting any time, and Allen was glad of at least that.

“Yeah, thanks by the way, for saying you wouldn’t tell anyone and then letting the whole fuckin’ Order know!” Allen snarled out, once again knowing that opening an Ark gate had probably saved his life, but still hating that whole situation, and Cross was an easy target.

Though Cross didn’t rise to the bait, still regarding Allen with that awful concerned expression, and something that was morphing into pity.

“Allen, you’re the host for the fourteenth.” Cross announced, getting straight to the point.

“What the fuck does that mean?” Allen countered, still glaring at Cross. He had no idea what being the host for the fourteenth meant, or how it meant he could control the Ark, or why everyone seemed to be making such a big fuss over it.

“The fourteenth Noah.” Cross clarified and Allen felt a horrid chill run through his body.

“What?”

Allen stared at Cross, his world narrowing down to the man stood in front of him, forgetting the Crows standing guard, Lvellie and Komui, and Bookman and Lavi. Surely Cross couldn’t mean an actual Noah! He was an accommodator for innocence! He’d seen how innocence affected the Noah clan, how could he be a host for one and have innocence fused with his body at the same time?!

“Several years ago the fourteenth attempted to kill the Millennium Earl. He was unsuccessful, but before his own death, he chose a host to preserve himself. That host was you, Allen.”

“No. No you’re wrong. You have to be wrong.” Allen was speaking in a mumble, shaking his head slightly as all he could do was stare blankly at the trail of smoke rising into the air from Cross’s cigarette.

“You don’t know how to play the piano, correct?” Allen’s gaze snapped to Cross’s face. “Yet you were able to flawlessly play the piano to control the Ark. The fact that you are able to control the Ark at all. Those are the fourteenth’s memories within you.”

Allen drew in a shuddering breath, still staring at Cross’s face, searching, praying for any kind of tell that this was all just a joke. Some awful, sick, twisted joke.

“There’s more too. The fourteenth had an older brother. One Mana Walker.”

That was like a blow to Allen’g gut, his breath whooshing out of him and making the room spin. Not Mana. Not his foster father, the only person who ever treated him kindly as a child.

“Did, did he know? Did Mana know?” Allen asked hoarsely, staring at Cross desperately.

“I’m not sure.” Cross responded nonchalantly as Allen kept fighting for breath.

Had everything between himself and Mana been a lie? Had he only been drawn to Mana in the first place because he was familiar to the fourteenth’s memories? Allen felt sick and he was frozen to the spot, feeling like he was unravelling, like his whole world was coming apart.

“Snap out of it, boy!” It was the slap across Allen’s cheek that brought him back from his spiral of panic, jerking back from the sharp stinging pain as he forced up a weak glare.

“You knew! You knew all along, and you never told me!” Allen hissed out, feeling angry tears prick at his eyes. Cross shrugged slightly as he stepped back from Allen.

“I would have told you if you’d agreed to join me as my pupil.”

“Bullshit!” Allen spat out as Cross smirked. “I’m not a Noah! I can’t be a Noah!” Allen shouted, the angry tears beginning to fall from his eyes, and with his hands bound together he had no way of wiping them away. The mirth faded from Cross’s face and he returned to seriousness.

“You are a host for the fourteenth Noah and the fourteenth’s memories will awaken within you. And I’d wager some time soon.”

“Your time’s almost up.” The voice of the masked Crow caused Allen to snap his head around, baring his teeth in a silent snarl as Tim hissed on his head, violently reminding him that he wasn’t alone with Cross in this room. And they couldn’t finish! Cross had given him more questions than answers, the bastard!

“Allen, I’ll tell you this one last thing.” Allen turned back to face Cross, teeth still bared angrily as Cross began to walk across the room towards the door. “When the fourteenth awakens, you’ll have to kill someone close to you.”

“What? What the fuck do you mean?!” Allen shouted, forcing through the awful heavy feeling plaguing his body as he attempted to chase after Cross, Tim flying up into the air and hovering above Allen. Two Crows intercepted Allen, blocking his path as Cross turned back slightly.

“I’m sorry, you know. I never thought the fourteenth would choose a child. You were just in the wrong place at the wrong time.” The worst part was Cross sounded sincere and Allen hated that.

“Time’s up.” A Crow said to Cross as Allen was still held back by the other two Crows.

“Yeah, yeah. Shut up, I get it.” Cross grumbled as he turned back to the door.

“No! Wait! Get back here you bastard!” Allen shouted, gasping for breath as he fought against the Crows, and fought against his heavy body, angry and upset and overwhelmed and in pain. “I loved Mana! I love Mana! Those are my emotions! Those are real! I promised Mana I would keep walking, no matter what!” Allen’s voice cracked and broke as he shouted at Cross’s retreating form, tears pouring down his face.

“You fuckin’ bastard!” Allen mumbled hoarsely, sagging in the Crows arms as he finally gave up, Cross leaving the room, Komui and Lvellie following, the door closing behind them. “Let go of me!” Allen growled out weakly, pulling back from the Crows before slumping to the floor, staring blankly at the wooden floor, as Tim slowly fluttered down and landed back on Allen’s head.

Allen sat on the floor for an unknown length of time, simply staring at the floor as his mind whirled with thoughts. He was a Noah? The fourteenth? And Mana had been the fourteenth’s older brother… Allen couldn’t believe it, wouldn’t believe it. Eventually he was shaken out of his awful spiralling thoughts as a Crow walked up to him.

“I can take your bindings off now.” The Crow said. It took a few moments for their words to filter through to Allen in his daze and a few moments later he lifted his head, staring up at the masked figure. “If you could stand up for me.”

Their request was easier said than done. Allen’s body still felt abnormally heavy and weighted, and he just didn’t have the strength for it at all. Eventually he managed to stand and waited as the Crow released the magic and the bindings, the paper talismans flowing away. Allen let out a shaky sigh as he felt his connection to Crown Clown surge through his body again and he almost started crying again. But he forced the tears down and managed to look at the Crow in front of him.

“Can I go?” Allen asked bluntly, half expecting the answer to be no. But to his surprise the Crow nodded.

“You may.”

Allen didn’t need any more encouragement, as he nearly ran from the room, flinging the door open. And stood on the other side of the door, patiently waiting for him to appear was Link. Allen spared him one brief angry glare before he ignored him, stalking off through the corridors. He was supposed to return to the medical wing, to have a check up and have another sling placed on his arm but he couldn’t go there now. Allen didn’t know where he was trying to go, he just needed to keep moving or else his thoughts would start spiralling again, and he couldn’t cope with that. It wasn’t long until he nearly crashed into Lenalee, the latter reaching out to steady Allen as he stumbled back slightly.

“Allen? Is everything ok?” Lenalee asked softly, her gaze briefly flicking to Link before returning to Allen.

How did he respond to that? No, everything wasn’t ok! His whole world had just been turned upside down by Cross and the bastard hadn’t even stuck around to explain things fully to him! Allen almost wanted to lash out at Lenalee in place of Cross, but he couldn’t make the words come. He was too upset and he remembered how awful lashing out at his friends had felt before. He couldn’t do that again. Lenalee seemed to grow more concerned by Allen’s silence, frowning gently at him before she reached out and took hold of his hand.

“Come with me. We can sit down somewhere together.” She suggested softly before beginning to guide Allen through the Order. Allen let himself be lead through the corridors, Lenalee eventually leading him into a quiet room filled with comfy looking sofas and chairs, a few bookcases lining the walls.

Lenalee gently pushed Allen over to a sofa and he sat down heavily, staring down at his hands blankly as Lenalee sat down beside him, Tim beginning to gently knead his feet against Allen’s head. Allen was distantly aware of Link going to sit in a corner, but he couldn’t make himself care what he did.

“You just had a meeting with General Cross right?” Lenalee asked softly, turning herself slightly to face Allen a little more. “What happened? Did he hurt you?” Allen was vaguely aware of Lenalee’s hand lifting towards his cheek where Cross had slapped him and he couldn’t help but flinch away slightly.

“Slapped me.” Allen mumbled out after a few moments. “I don’t care ‘bout that though.” He added on after a few moments. He’d almost forgotten that Cross had even slapped him. The pain there hadn’t lingered long, though Allen almost wished it had. It would have at least provided a distraction to everything else.

“Words can hurt too, though.” Lenalee responded softly a few moments later and Allen glanced up at her, feeling guilt briefly clawing through his gut. He looked back down again, and after a few more moments, reached up a hand towards Timcanpy, the small golem hopping from his head to his hand as Allen brought him down to his lap where he cradled him in his hands. Lenalee simply sat and waited for Allen to respond at his own pace.

“Why-“ Allen’s voice cracked and he swallowed heavily before trying again. “Why has everyone in my life always lied to me?”

Allen had wanted the question to come out sounding angry, but instead he just sounded broken, his voice wavering as his heart and throat clenched, feeling a burning in his eyes as he found himself fighting back tears again. He’d have never said that he trusted Cross, and while he knew the man could be incredibly cagy about whatever information he was giving, Allen had fallen into a pattern of behaviour with the man. And he trusted that pattern. That Cross wouldn’t lie to him outright, that he’d always tell him the truth if it mattered. Only he supposed that Cross hadn’t been lying directly to him about this, he’d just omitted the truth before dropping it on him all at once and leaving him to pick up the pieces after. And Allen knew that Mana’s mind had been slipping, that he wasn’t fully aware of anything going on around him, but surely he must have known something. Why else had he shown such interest in him when he’d been so distant with everyone else at the circus?

Allen only realised he was crying again as he felt his body draw in a shuddering breath, and Lenalee place a gentle hand on his arm.

“I’m sorry, Allen.” Lenalee’s voice was gentle and sincere and it only served to make Allen cry harder as he hunched in on himself, fighting against the sobs that were beginning to wrack his body.

How could he tell her that he was a Noah?

How could Allen tell any of his friends what he truly was? They’d all abandon him, just like everyone else in his life he ever cared about. But more to the point, how could he live with himself, knowing what he was, and knowing what the Noah had done to him? He wasn’t sure he could. And he wasn’t sure Crown Clown would let him live as a Noah. Allen had no idea if Crown Clown knew what had happened during the meeting with Cross, or what its thoughts on the subject were if it had, but right now Crown Clown was silent and Allen wasn’t sure if that was good or bad. All he could do was hope, desperately hope that he wouldn’t be abandoned by his only other constant companion. The only one left in his life who had never lied to him, or betrayed him.

“Allen, you in here?”

Allen’s head snapped up at the familiar voice of Jeryy, accompanied by a delicious aroma filling the room. The chef was stood in the doorway, pushing a cart that was piled high with food as Allen’s eyes widened in surprise, moving a hand to wipe away what tears he could. Lenalee was also looking over, surprise and confusion on her face.

“What’s all this?” Allen asked in a rough voice as Jeryy pushed the cart over to the sofa.

“Mr. Inspector Link over there asked me to get you some food. Told me you needed a little pick me up. Can’t feel sad when you’re eating after all.” Jeryy explained, gesturing back towards Link. Allen stared over at Link, who looked away, almost seemingly embarrassed that his involvement had been announced. “I made some of your favourite dishes for you. So tuck in and enjoy, lil Allen.”

Jeryy reached out and ruffled Allen’s hair before he left the room, leaving the cart of food behind. Allen was still staring over at Link, perplexed by the behaviour. But he couldn’t deny he was also grateful. And he knew it was Link’s job to observe him, but it meant a lot that Link knew how much he enjoyed food, and had even thought to try and cheer him up with something like this. Allen wasn’t sure how much Link knew, how much Lvellie might have told him from the meeting between himself and Cross, but regardless, he’d seen how upset Allen was and done what he could to try and help.

“Thank you.” Allen mumbled out softly after a few moments. Link glanced up at Allen, seemingly a little surprised at the thanks.

“You’re welcome.” He responded, looking away again a moment later as Allen turned his attention to the food in front of him.

“I’d be concerned at how much Jeryy cooked for you, but I know that’s not gonna be a problem, is it, Allen?” Lenalee said, smiling over at him. Allen shook his head slightly. Jeryy really had cooked most of his favourite dishes, including several servings of mitarashi dango. Allen wiped at his eyes again, sniffing softly as Tim fluttered up from his hand and settled down on his shoulder.

And somehow, to Allen’s surprise, as he began to eat he was starting to feel a little better. The gift of food from Link, Jeryy making his favourite dishes and Lenalee’s company were all working together to help dispel the awful emotions that Cross had left behind. Allen was still upset, and had no idea how to even breach the topic of being the host for the fourteenth Noah to any of his friends, but in this moment at least, he was feeling calmer, supported and cared for.

It seemed that Allen didn’t have long to be concerned about how he might tell his friends the news that he was a host for the fourteenth Noah as the very next day Allen was informed of a meeting that was to take place with all exorcists present. A meeting that he was told had been organised by Lvellie. And he didn’t need to be told what the meeting was going to be about, to know that this secret wasn’t going to stay secret for much longer.

Allen swallowed heavily as he walked down the corridor, Link, as always, by his side. Timcanpy was leading Allen through the building to where this meeting was going to take place as he fought back nerves. He’d just got his friends back, had just reached a point where being in the Black Order was tolerable, because of his friends, and now there was a very real chance that would all be taken away from him. Allen didn’t know how his friends would react to the news and that scared him more than anything else. He wasn’t sure he could go back to being hated and shunned, especially not by people he cared about.

Timcanpy flew up to a large door and hovered in front of it for a few moments, before he flew back to Allen and perched on his shoulder as Allen paused, staring up at the door with apprehension. It was only the growing concern he could feel building in Link beside him that made Allen step forwards and push open the door. He stepped through into a large room, glancing around those already present.

There was a small gathering of the Generals, Tiedoll, Socalo and Klaud, stood over in the far corner, talking among themselves. Cross was conspicuously absent, though that didn’t surprise Allen much. It seemed that for whatever reason, those in charge of the Black Order didn’t want him interacting with that man at all. And besides, he knew more about what was going to be announced in this meeting than anyone. Bookman and Lavi were stood a small distance away from the Generals, both wearing similar neutral expressions, the same neutral expressions Allen had seen on them during his meeting with Cross. He hadn’t seen Bookman or Lavi since that meeting, and didn’t know how either of them had reacted to the news. Allen’s stomach churned slightly with anxiousness as he looked towards them, and he had to quickly look away, his eyes scanning around the rest of the room.

The remaining exorcists were scattered around the room. Miranda seemed to be talking with Marie, both seemingly relaxed and happy in each others company. Allen hadn’t realised Miranda seemed so close to Marie, though he hadn’t exactly spent much time with either of them since being here. Kanda was leant against a wall with his arms crossed, scowling out across the room, and Lenalee and Chaozii also seemed to be stood talking with each other. No one had particularly noticed Allen walk in, other than Kanda it seemed, though Allen had no desire to go over and talk to him. Instead he wandered further into the room, walking a little aimlessly before standing by a wall and frowning out at the room, similar to Kanda. The only exorcist still missing was Krory, but Allen knew he was still unconscious. He hoped he’d wake up soon, he was worried about him and he couldn’t deny he missed his company.

The quiet chatter in the room continued until the door opened once more, Komui and Lvellie striding into the room and heading directly to the far end, drawing the attention of the exorcists as they moved through the room.

“Alright, listen up.” Komui announced as everyone moved in a little closer. Allen also moved a little closer, but couldn’t help but hang back slightly, beginning to feel sick to his stomach from nerves.

Komui looked around the room, making sure everyone was present and listening before he continued. Allen noticed that his gaze lingered briefly on him, and something almost like a grimace passed over his face as he looked at him. Allen didn’t want to think about what that meant.

“It will be forbidden for the information about to be disclosed here to go beyond these walls. If I hear anyone has been discussing this with anyone who isn’t an exorcist, myself or Inspector Lvellie, I will deal with them personally.” Komui once again looked around the room, making sure he received confirmation from those present. Allen was glad that at least the rest of the Order wasn’t going to be told. Despite the fact that he seemed to have made a couple of positive acquaintances, he was fairly sure his reputation among the rest of the Order wasn’t great to begin with, and he had no doubt that information like this would make him extremely unpopular. He didn’t like it here as it was, things didn’t need to get any more difficult for him. And he’d had enough of being treated as an outcast and outsider all his life.

“We have knowledge that Allen Walker is the host for the memories and abilities of the fourteenth Noah.”

At Komui’s words a surprised ripple ran through the exorcists, everyone turning to look towards Allen. And all he could do when faced with so much scrutiny, confusion and suspicion was look down at the floor. He was able to keep his face blank, but he wasn’t able to pull up any kind of glare or scowl. He didn’t have it in him right now. He was too wound up, too scared of becoming the object of everyone’s hatred.

“However, Allen will retain his position within the Black Order, working as an exorcist. His skills, both as an Apostle of God and as the pianist for the Ark are far too valuable for the Order to let go of. That, and we’re critically short of people.”

Some had looked back to Komui as he continued speaking, though Allen was aware of several gazes still boring into him. He wasn’t at all surprised the Black Order still wanted to keep control of him, after the lengths they’d gone to to trap him here in the first place. But he did wonder how the others might respond upon hearing that news. Though he couldn’t lift his gaze up just yet, not ready to face the expressions and opinions his friends might have formed of him.

“Allen Walker will remain under the constant supervision of Inspector Howard Link who will observe him for any signs of the fourteenth’s awakening.” Lvellie spoke up, his addition also not surprising Allen at all. He hadn’t thought he was going to be rid of Link any time soon, unfortunately. “However, Chief Komui?”

At Lvellie calling out to Komui Allen frowned slightly, and finally lifted his head, looking towards Komui who looked almost wretched.

“I have a standing order for you all. If it is determined that the fourteenth has awakened within Allen, and is a threat…” Komui trailed off, and Allen could see him visibly swallow before he continued. “You are to kill him.”

Shocked murmurs ran around the room as people once again turned to look towards Allen who had frozen to the spot, staring blankly at Komui. Allen’s shock didn’t last long, quickly beginning to melt away into anger. They made that decision without him? They decided that whatever he did, no matter how he performed and behaved, he was always going to be a threat, and was always going to have a death sentence dangling over his head?!

“Why don’t we just kill him now if we know he’s a Noah? We clearly can’t trust him!” Chaozii’s voice rang out across the room and his statement coupled with the fact that Allen already didn’t like him had him seeing red, Timcanpy fluttering up into the air anxiously.

Chaozii was only a couple of steps in front of Allen and it didn’t take him long to cross the distance, his arm sliding out of the sling and pulling Chaozii into a grapple and biting down hard on his upper arm, like he had done with Kanda when they’d last fought. The room erupted into chaos, several people shouting over each other, at least one person laughing and Chaozii shrieking loudly and trying to wrench himself free from Allen’s iron grip. It didn’t take long for Allen to be hauled away from Chaozii by Link and Marie. The metallic taste of blood was thick in his mouth as he glared over at Chaozii, who was carefully cradling his arm and glaring back at Allen, tears making his cheeks damp.

“Must you keep biting people?!” Link hissed in his ear as Allen spat some of the blood to the ground, not tearing his gaze from Chaozii and choosing to ignore Link’s comment.

“See?! He bit me!” Chaozii called out, though Allen noticed he was moving as far away from him as he could get, despite the fact that Link and Marie were both still firmly holding Allen back.

“You did provoke him though.” Lavi called out, and Allen glanced over briefly. Lavi seemed particularly unconcerned with the events that had just taken place, rather he seemed almost amused.

“I didn’t provoke him! I was just asking why we don’t just kill him now if we know he’s a Noah!” Chaozii countered, turning his glare towards Lavi as Allen tried to lunge forwards again, though Link and Marie seemed to have expected the action and were easily able to hold him back.

“Alright! Everybody, calm down!” Komui shouted across the room, glaring across at Allen and Chaozii. Chaozii wilted slightly under the glare, though Allen was undeterred, spitting a little more blood onto the floor. “Lenalee, take Chaozii to the medical wing while I wrap up here.”

At Komui’s order, Lenalee nodded and moved over to Chaozii, escorting him from the room, Allen shooting filthy glares at his back the whole way. Only once they’d left the room and the doors had swung shut behind them did Komui start speaking again.

“Despite your standing order regarding Allen, I want you all to treat him with respect! And the same goes for you too, Allen. Treat your fellow exorcists with respect.” Komui turned to glare towards Allen briefly, Allen scowling down at the floor. “Up to this point Allen has worked alongside most of you at one time or another. He has shown himself a trustworthy and capable exorcist, and I do not want anyone to forget that in light of this new information. I will remind everyone one more time that he will be being observed by Inspector Link, and I trust that I will not need to speak to anyone,” Komui paused and directed a pointed look towards Allen before continuing, “about any adverse behaviour. You are dismissed.”

Komui strode from the room, a glare still on his face, Lvellie following close behind, Allen fixing another filthy glare onto Lvellie’s back as he left, Tim hissing softly from his position fluttering above Allen. Kanda and the Generals were next to leave, and as Kanda left the room, Allen was finally released from Link and Marie’s restraints. Scowling he lifted a hand to his mouth and wiped at the blood there as Tim flew back down to settle on his shoulder.

“I bet you could give Krorykins a run for his money, that’s two people you’ve bitten since being here now.” Lavi commented with a chuckle and a grin as Allen looked over at him. At least Lavi seemed unbothered by the news.

“Lavi, don’t encourage him.” Bookman chastised, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it up. Tim flew off Allen’s shoulder to go flutter around Bookman’s head, seemingly fascinated by the smoke trails.

“He deserved it for suggesting killing me outright!” Allen spat out, glaring in the direction of the door as he had no other target to direct his anger to.

A slightly awkward silence descended over the small group, and as Allen’s anger melted away it was replaced with a cold chill that swept through his body. His friends had been given orders to kill him if he was deemed a threat. The icy fear settled in the pit of his stomach like a stone and Allen found himself looking anxiously around at the familiar faces.

“Allen, is everything alright?” Miranda asked tentatively, taking a small step towards him.

Allen’s gaze flicked between everyone present. He didn’t really know Marie, didn’t know if he could trust him. And as certain as he was that Bookman would keep anything he said here secret, Allen didn’t feel he could talk openly in front of him either. He could tell Bookman didn’t care for him, that he didn’t care for anyone in the Black Order except Lavi.

“That order came as a surprise to you, huh?” Lavi commented softly as Allen stayed silent for just a little too long. Allen glanced up sharply towards Lavi, having forgotten just how observant he was. “I’d be pretty upset at hearing that. At knowing my friends were under orders to kill me.”

“I don't think it’ll ever get to that point.” Allen admitted in a quiet mumble.

“How do you mean?” Marie asked gently, and Allen couldn’t deny he was a little surprised that Marie had heard him. Allen had spoken quietly and Marie had moved a fair distance away now that he wasn’t restraining him any more.

“I don't think Crown Clown would let me live if I fully awakened as a Noah.” Allen hadn’t felt anything specific from Crown Clown since learning he was a host for the fourteenth’s memories, but he couldn’t believe his innocence would let him live as a Noah. It just didn’t make sense to him. He was almost hoping his statement would spark some kind of response from Crown Clown, but his innocence stayed silent, as did everyone else in the room.

“Your innocence has a strong will, and so do you. I believe the two of you can work something out.” Allen was stunned at Marie’s comment as the man smiled over at him.

“Besides, the fourteenth’s not started to awaken yet, and who knows how long that might take.” Lavi added, giving Allen a grin of his own. After a few moments of hesitation Allen nodded slightly.

“Yeah. Yeah, you’re right.” He mumbled softly as Tim flew back over, having grown bored with the smoke trails above Bookman’s head, and landed on Allen’s head. Allen wasn’t sure if he fully believed either Lavi or Marie, but their comments had at least eased his fears, just a little. He still wasn’t certain how the other exorcists were going to react, but at least those left in the room with him had taken the news well. And for now, Allen felt a little less alone. And a little less frightened of everything he’d learnt.

Chapter Text

“I’ve got a mission for you all.”

Allen was less bothered by the mission that Komui was detailing, and more fascinated by the bomb site that was apparently the Chief’s office. Books, documents and letters were scattered everywhere, and Allen wasn’t sure if this was normal, or the chaos was a result of the move that was slowly underway. However, considering Komui’s ease at moving around the mess, Allen had to assume this was normal for him. He was sat on a sofa, one of the only uncovered surfaces in the room, with Tim on his head and Marie and Miranda sat beside him. Link was stood to attention behind the sofa as Komui lounged against his desk.

“Don’t you need us here to help with the move?” Marie asked, frowning slightly over at Komui.

In the last few days that Allen had spent healing, the Black Order had been in chaos. It had been decided rather quickly that the easiest solution, now that the building had been compromised and so severely damaged, was to move to a brand new location. And so everyone had been helping to sort things out, pack things away, and otherwise get ready for the move. Even Allen, against his will, had been roped in to help move things around for the science section. In short, everything was in chaos, and like Marie, Allen was somewhat surprised that they were being sent away on a mission.

“We should be fine without you here.” Komui said, shaking his head slightly. “After all, we can’t wait around for innocence to fall into the Earl’s hands. And I’m aware that some of you have been growing rather restless here too.”

Allen scowled at Komui’s addition. He had been growing restless, and alongside that he’d been growing more and more irritable. Allen had never been stuck in one place for so long, with so little direction, and he absolutely hated it. The second he’d been given a clean bill of health from the medical wing, Allen had been nearly climbing the walls in frustration, knowing he was physically fit but not being allowed to go out and do the one thing he was meant to do, hunt akuma. At Link’s suggestion, he’d taken up sparring with him, and that took the edge off, but each day was worse than the last and Allen was fully aware of what a menace he was being.

“But regardless, we have several reports of a small group of villages being targeted by attacks each night, yet there’s one village that remains untouched. Our finders have reported that a strange creature seems to reside in this village, a creature that looks like an akuma, but behaves in the exact opposite way.”

“A creature that looks like an akuma?” Miranda echoed, somewhat anxiously as Allen and Marie both frowned.

“Indeed. It’s concerning to say the least, and on top of that our finders believe that innocence may be involved as well. So I’m sending you three out to investigate further, deal with any potential akuma threats, and if there is innocence involved, safely retrieve it and bring it back to the Order.”

“Yippie.” Allen couldn’t help the snarky comment slipping out of him at the reminder that even though he was being allowed to leave, he wouldn’t have long before he’d be returned to the Order’s clutches. His freedom would be on a tightly controlled leash.

“Allen.” Allen scowled as Komui looked over at him, not certain if he was about to be reprimanded or not. “As this is your first mission with the Black Order I trust you’ll listen to and respect your fellow exorcists. I know this will be different to how you’ve worked in the past, but I expect you to listen to the instructions given to you.” Komui levelled him with a stern expression as Allen’s scowl deepened. At least he was going on this mission with Miranda and Marie.

Allen liked Miranda, and although he didn’t know Marie quite as well, his interactions with him had always been pleasant enough. That, and Marie seemed to be able to handle Allen’s abrasive personality rather well. And thinking on it a little more, it made sense that Allen had been placed with these two. Miranda, although still a rather anxious individual, was rather adept at keeping Allen’s behaviour in check, mostly due to the fact that Allen didn’t want to make her anxieties any worse. And Marie seemed a very calm, level individual who had proven himself able to handle Allen’s outbursts. Allen scowled as it suddenly felt a little less like he was being trusted to go on a mission, and more that he was being sent away so he wouldn’t get in the way any more, and Marie and Miranda were to act as his babysitters.

“You will listen to them, won’t you, Allen?” It seemed Komui wanted an actual response from Allen, who’s scowl deepened.

“Alright.” He grumbled out, though he certainly wasn’t promising anything.

“Good. I’ve got a dossier for you each to look through on your way there. And Allen, before you leave, I’d like you to come with me briefly.” Komui handed out files to Miranda and Marie in turn before he faced Allen, holding out the last file.

“Why?” Allen asked sullenly as he took the file from Komui, not even bothering to look at what was written on the front.

“You need a uniform.” Komui responded, a smile crossing over his face. “Marie, Miranda, meet us at the docks in fifteen minutes. Allen, if you want to follow me?”

Komui gestured for Allen to follow, moving over to the door and waiting for Allen to push himself up and follow before continuing walking. Link trailed silently behind Allen as they walked, heading down the corridors to the science section. Komui let Allen stew in silence for the short journey before the small group entered into the chaos that was the science section.

“Johnny? Are you there?” Komui called out over the cacophony of noise and movement, peering over the heads of the scientists rushing about. A moment later a familiar head popped up, and Allen watched as Johnny ducked around several scientists before reaching the small group.

“Chief! Allen! What can I do for you?” Johnny asked once he’d come to a stop. Allen hadn’t known Johnny long before the attack had happened, but even he could tell that he’d been quieter and more reserved since the attack. He understood that Tap had been Johnny’s best friend, and that Tap had been one of the scientists he’d been unable to save.

“You’ve finished Allen’s exorcist coat, yes?” Komui asked as Allen glanced away slightly, scowling.

“Oh! Yes!” Johnny seemed to perk up at the mention of Allen’s exorcist coat. “Wait here, I’ll be right back!”

Johnny practically flew away from the small group, vanishing into the crowds and chaos. Though it wasn’t long before he returned, holding a bundle of black in his arms that he eagerly thrust out towards Allen.

“Here you go! Your very own exorcist coat! I wasn’t sure on the kind of style you might like, and I didn’t get a chance to talk to you about it before I had to make it, but I’ve done what I can! There’s a pair of gloves I added as well, as I know your innocence can be a little obvious, and people can be a little weird about it sometimes, so if you wanted to hide it with those, you can! And the coat has a hood too, for a similar purpose! The material’s designed to help keep you cooler during a fight too, I hope you like it!”

Allen blinked at the eagerness and excitement pouring from Johnny, behaviour he hadn’t seen since before the attack on the Order. He hadn’t realised that Johnny was the one who made the exorcists their coats, nor that he was so eager to do so. Allen took the coat from Johnny and lifted it up as Tim flew up off his head and hovered in the air beside him. He’d seen the other exorcists’ coats, and knew they were high quality items, and as much as he didn’t want to be a part of the Black Order, Allen couldn’t deny that his coat was just as high quality as the others. He didn’t want to like the coat, and didn’t even really want to try it on, but Johnny seemed so eager, and Allen didn’t want to be the one to ruin his good mood, after he’d been so obviously struggling. So with only a slight frown on his face, Allen slipped the coat on and buttoned it up. It fit perfectly, and the material was soft and warm, and rummaging in the pockets Allen found the pair of gloves Johnny had been talking about. They were white, and just as soft and as durable looking as the coat as he pulled them on. It could have been perfect, if it wasn’t for the cross plastered on the chest of the coat. Johnny was near vibrating with excitement in front of him as Allen looked over to him.

“Thank you.” He managed to grumble out, in a slightly less grumpy tone than normal, only a slight frown on his face. However, the thanks did the trick, and Johnny beamed happily.

“Let me know what you think of it a little more after this mission! I can always make adjustments, or make you something new entirely! After all, you need to be comfortable in what you’re wearing while you’re fighting, and this is the least I can do to help you!”

Allen was touched by the care Johnny was showing and hid it by scowling a little more. It made wanting to hate the coat even harder.

“Yes, thank you Johnny. Though you’d best be getting back to work, and I need to take Allen to the docks to leave on his mission.” Komui spoke up, giving Johnny a smile.

“Good luck, Allen! And we’ll see you when you get back!”

Johnny waved as Komui lead Allen and Link from the room, Allen scowling more as he left Johnny’s line of sight. He didn’t want to come back, and he didn’t want to like the coat!

“I’m certain you’ll do fine on this mission, but I do want to reiterate that you will need to listen to Marie and Miranda while you’re working.” Komui spoke up as they walked and Allen scowled grumpily. “I’ve added a little extra information to your dossier, and I do hope you’ll read it. It’s important, and will help you.”

“Yeah alright.” Allen grumbled, choosing not to mention that while he could read he certainly couldn’t read well. But he assumed he could ask Marie or Miranda for information, otherwise he was sure he’d pick everything up quickly. And besides, he didn’t want to distract himself too much with the mission, after all he still wanted to escape the Order, and this would be a perfect time to evaluate how easy it might be for him to escape during a mission.

Komui lead Allen and Link through the winding halls of the Black Order before arriving at the docks, where Marie and Miranda were already waiting, decked out in their exorcist outfits. And with one final goodbye from Komui, the four set off in the boat, leaving the Black Order behind.

Conversation was minimal between the exorcists and Link, and as they settled themselves down on the train, Timcanpy settling on Allen’s shoulder as Marie and Miranda pulled out their dossiers and began flicking through them. Allen watched curiously as Marie seemed to be running his fingers over the pages of his dossier, and peering a little closer he noticed that there were no words printed on the page, instead several small strange raised dots. But before he had a chance to ask about what they were, or why, Link spoke up with a question of his own.

“Aren’t you going to read your dossier, Allen?” Allen turned to look towards Link with a scowl. He much preferred it when Link hadn’t been as comfortable in his presence, and had stayed silent, even when Allen was ignoring orders. Especially when Allen was ignoring orders.

“There’s no point, I can just ask Marie or Miranda to sum it up for me.” Allen grumbled out.

“It’s still good to read your own dossier. Komui adds information that is specific to each individual. Yours may have information that ours doesn’t contain.” Marie spoke up gently, his hand coming to a stop on the page as he spoke. Allen scowled a little more, shuffling about slightly uncomfortably.

“Is everything alright, Allen?” Miranda asked softly, looking up from her own dossier and noticing Allen’s uncomfortable shuffling. After a rather lengthy pause, where everyone was waiting for a response, Allen finally spoke up.

“I’m not very good at reading.” He admitted in a quiet mumble. It wasn’t something that usually bothered him, most other people he interacted with also weren’t very good at reading, or couldn’t read at all, but in this situation, surrounded by three people who could all read well, and where it was expected for him to be able to read, Allen found himself rather embarrassed at his lack of skill.

The silence in the compartment spread out for a little longer, and Allen found himself shuffling about awkwardly again, beginning to feel defensive at the apparent shock everyone was feeling.

“Why didn’t you tell Komui when he handed you your dossier? Or when he spoke to you about it later?” Link was the one to break the silence, drawing an angry and defensive scowl to Allen’s face.

“I assumed that Marie or Miranda could tell me what was in it! I didn’t think it was that important!” Allen shot back, glaring at Link.

“Or better yet, why didn’t you tell anyone in the Order earlier? Why keep it a secret at all?” Link continued, ignoring Allen’s retort and glare.

“Oh I dunnow, maybe because I assumed someone might tell me if reading was something I needed to know to be an exorcist!” Allen spat out sarcastically. “I’ve always done just fine fighting against akuma without being able to read before!”

“Were you never taught-“

“Funnily enough, no one in the fuckin’ circus thought ‘hey, let’s teach the kid with the fucked up arm to read’ and I dunnow about you but books aren’t exactly practical when you have to carry all your belongings on your back every single fuckin’ day!” Allen snarled, cutting Link off, and drawing the compartment into another heavy silence.

“Well, now we know, maybe we can help teach you.” Miranda suggested softly after a few more moments of silence. And as Allen turned his glare towards her, she carried on nervously. “A-and, for now, either myself or Inspector Link can read your dossier to you?” Allen continued glaring at Miranda for a few more moments before he flicked his gaze to the floor.

“Yeah. Fine.” He agreed tersely, rummaging around for his dossier and holding it out, waiting for someone to take it from him.

The dossier left his hand a moment later and Allen crossed his arms with a glare, still looking down at the floor.

“If you can’t read-“

“I can read! Just not well!” Allen corrected Link with a growl, and he paused before continuing.

“If you struggle to read, then what about writing? Can you write at all?”

“…no.” Allen eventually grumbled out, still glaring down at the floor of the compartment, his eyes following the grain of the wood as something to focus on rather than the silence surrounding him.

“Very well. I’ll endeavour to teach you to read and write once we return to the Order.” Link eventually said, drawing a scowl from Allen, though he didn’t respond any more beyond that.

Link began to read the information contained within Allen’s dossier to him as Miranda and Marie returned to their own, and to Allen’s great annoyance, it did contain a lot of information that was helpful. Not only did Allen learn more about the mission he was headed on (including the specific location they were headed to, and the finder who would be accompanying them on their mission) but he also learnt more about Marie and Miranda. The information given to Allen about Miranda was nearly all what he already knew, but more emphasis was placed on how her innocence worked, and how as support he would have to help make sure she stayed safe. And the information given to him about Marie’s innocence, Noel Organon, was just as helpful, but what was even more interesting was the additional information given to him that Marie was blind. Allen couldn’t help but look up at Marie as that information was read out to him, regarding the man with curiosity.

“You’re blind?” He asked, somewhat bluntly, knowing it was probably rude to ask someone about their disability like that but not caring enough to stop.

Marie nodded, giving Allen a small smile in response. He’d finished reading his dossier a few minute prior and had set the file down beside him.

“How do you get around then? How do you fight?” Allen asked curiously, frowning slightly.

“These headphones were made for me by the science section.” Marie reached up and very gently tapped the headphones over his ears. “They amplify sounds, and work in tandem with my innocence.”

“How?”

“As you just heard from the information in your dossier, my innocence is partially sound based. When activated, I can use the strings to amplify vibrations within the air, and from those vibrations I can even more accurately locate allies, innocent bystanders, akuma and other potential threats. That skill, along with these headphones, enable me a clear and accurate view of the battlefield.”

“But what about when you’re not fighting? When your innocence isn’t activated? How do you get around then?” Marie smiled softly as Allen frowned.

“My hearing has always been good, and with the loss of my sight my hearing grew even more sensitive. And with that, and these headphones to help further, I am able to navigate through the world easily enough.” He explained gently as Allen stared at him, rather fascinated.

“Doesn’t it get overwhelming? Being able to hear so much all the time?” Allen asked quietly after a few moments. He couldn’t imagine being able to hear everything in as much detail as Marie obviously could. He felt that it would drive him insane. Marie smiled a little more and tilted his head slightly, pointing towards a small switch on the side of his headphones.

“That’s what this is for. The secondary function of these headphones does the exact opposite of the first. Instead of amplifying sounds, it dampens them instead, and when I require it, I’m allowed moments of peace and silence.”

Allen found himself marvelling at the headphones, amazed that the science section was able to invent something like that. And then he found himself growing frustrated too, that all this technology and information that the Black Order had wasn’t being shared. That it was being hoarded exclusively for the Black Order.

“It’s getting late.” Allen glanced towards Link with a scowl as he spoke up. “You should think about getting some rest. We’ll have a lot of travelling to do tomorrow to reach our destination.”

“I didn’t know you were our babysitter on this trip.” Allen grumbled, glaring over at Link, who was completely unfazed by Allen’s response.

“I can’t make you do anything, I’m simply suggesting you should get some rest.”

“Link’s right. It won’t do for us to be tired out before we even get to this village.” Marie added, giving Allen a placating smile as Allen turned his scowl to Marie. “We’ll all need our strength for any potential battles.”

Allen’s scowl grew a little more, and he once again felt that this was less a proper mission, and more a babysitting trip to get him out of the way for a short while. But he also knew he was outnumbered, and that Link and Marie were right. It was getting late, and he would need to get some rest for the travelling they needed to do tomorrow. And so, without putting up any more of a fight, Allen scooped Tim off his shoulder as he turned his back to the compartment wall, and placed his legs up on the bench as he cradled Tim close to his body. He wasn’t exactly happy with the sleeping arrangements on the train, the area was too confined with too many people and too few escape routes, but he’d been growing used to feeling constantly trapped, as uneasy as it made him feel. And so with one last glare around those in the compartment, Allen hugged Tim a little closer and closed his eyes, attempting to fall asleep.

The countryside the small group was walking through was rather beautiful. Rolling fields filled with crops beginning to turn gold ready for harvest, bordered by tall pine forests, blue skies and a fresh breeze made the location idyllic. And while Miranda seemed completely taken with the scenery, a soft smile on her face as they walked and she gazed about, Allen simply found himself growing more frustrated. Komui had been right when he’d said this would be different to how Allen had worked in his past. True, he was no stranger to days spent travelling to reach the next destination, and some of the highlights of his years spent wandering had been the beautiful locations he’d found himself in, but he’d rarely ever travelled with specific destinations in mind. And some part of him wanted to rebel at having to return to the Order once the mission was over. Allen didn’t like returning to places he’d already been, and he certainly didn’t want to return to the Black Order. And as this was his first real taste of freedom since being forced to join, the knowledge that it would be short lived before being forced back into a barely disguised prison hung over him like a dark storm cloud, sucking the brightness and beauty away from the surrounding countryside as they walked.

Timcanpy seemed to be completely unaware of Allen’s sour mood as he flitted happily through the air, and even Link seemed to be paying less attention to Allen than normal, leaving Allen to glower sulkily at the road. And so he was the last to see the body as they rounded a corner.

“Is that a person?!” Miranda asked, voice wavering slightly as she slowed, her pleasant mood burst, and her comment drawing frowns to the faces of Link and Marie.

“If so, what’s that on top of them?” Link asked, as Allen lifted his head, catching sight of the humanoid shape lying crumpled at the side of the road.

Allen frowned himself as with Link’s question, he became aware of strange shapes flitting over the body, far too large for flies but still too far away to properly tell what they might be.

“I can hear wingbeats, but no heartbeat.” Marie commented, his frown rather more concerned than anyone else’s.

“We should get a closer look, don’t you think?” Miranda said a little nervously, glancing at the others in the small group before stepping closer to the crumpled heap.

Allen somewhat reluctantly followed the others closer. He knew that whatever this was, it wasn’t an akuma, otherwise his left eye would have activated. And he didn’t really want to get involved in anything that wasn’t related to akuma or innocence. As they drew closer, it quite clearly became a corpse, eyes staring lifelessly up into the sky. And the strange shapes on top came into focus too.

“Butterflies?” Link asked with a small frown.

“They’re drinking blood from the body.” Marie added, a grimace passing over his face.

“That’s awful!” Miranda mumbled, pressing a hand up to her mouth as she looked away.

Allen came to a stop, a few paces back from the rest of the group. His heart was pounding, and his breaths were coming in short and shallow, and that awful, awful phantom fluttering had returned to his chest. These butterflies were brown, and looked rather unremarkable, but Allen could see flashes of purple glinting in their wings as the sun caught each flutter as they sipped the blood from the corpse.

His body was trembling and Allen was rooted to the spot as panic flooded through his system, barely even noticing as Crown Clown activated, the cape hugging close to his body. Was it real? Was that fluttering in his chest real? Was he going to be eaten from the inside out by a swarm of purple butterflies?

Chapter Text

“I’m going to place my hand on your shoulder, ok, Allen?”

Marie’s voice was muted through the static in Allen’s head. But his tone was calm, and as he stepped closer he blocked Allen’s line of sight to the butterflies. And then suddenly Allen was hyper aware of everything around him. Each small movement out the corner of his eye drew a terrified and shuddering breath from his body as his eyes flicked to look towards empty air. And each small scuff of a boot in the dirt could be a friend, or it could be a foe, a Noah come to kill him. He was too exposed, far too exposed, he needed to run, to hide somewhere safe, but his feet were rooted to the ground and he couldn’t make himself move!

Then Marie’s hand landed on his shoulder, solid and heavy, and Allen choked in a terrified breath as he became aware of just how violently he was trembling. The edges of Crown Clown’s cape were trembling anxiously and Allen wasn’t sure if he’d unconsciously activated his innocence, or if Crown Clown had simply responded to his emotions. Marie’s hand gave Allen’s shoulder a gentle squeeze, something solid, something real he could focus on.

“Wherever this fear came from, you’re safe right now, ok?” Marie was speaking gently, and Allen was aware of his hand moving from his shoulder, wrapping his arm around his back and pulling him closer. Marie’s other arm wrapped around him too, and Allen was pulled into a warm and safe embrace.

Allen sobbed slightly as he squeezed his eyes shut, his head pressing against Marie’s chest, and he was able to hear the calm, rhythmic thud of his heartbeat as Marie began to gently stroke Allen’s back.

“I’ve got you. You’re safe.” Marie spoke softly and gently, and Allen couldn’t help but believe him, wrapped up tightly in his arms as his terror slowly gave way, and the panic began to flee from his system.

“What was it that caused that reaction? Surely not the body?” Link’s muffled voice reached Allen’s ears and reminded him that, for better or worse, he wasn’t alone right now.

“I think, it may have been the butterflies.” Miranda responded hesitantly, and upon remembering the butterflies feeding on the corpse, just like Suman, Allen stiffened up, his breath catching in his throat and his heart beginning to pound again.

“Shh.” One of Marie’s hands moved to stroke his fingers through Allen’s hair, and Allen wasn’t sure if the gentle shushing was meant for him or for Link and Miranda. But it did the trick, the pair falling silent, and Allen slowly beginning to calm down again. Marie’s heartbeat remained a constant steady beat in Allen’s ear as he let himself be comforted.

Eventually Crown Clown deactivated, and a little while later Marie pulled back slightly from Allen, moving both hands to rest on his shoulders as a gently concerned expression crossed over his face. Timcanpy took this moment to flutter down, dive bombing Allen and landing on his head, his tail swishing a little anxiously as his feet kneaded through Allen’s hair.

“Are you doing better?” Marie asked softly. Allen was still trembling gently, and he felt unsteady and off kilter, but the panic had faded for the moment. He managed a shaky nod, before remembering Marie couldn’t see him nodding.

“Yeah. Yeah.” Allen’s voice was quiet, and it was hard for him to force the words past his lips. Marie’s hands gave Allen’s shoulder’s a gentle squeeze as he smiled slightly.

“Keep breathing deeply. That will help too.” He instructed softly before letting go of Allen’s shoulders and stepping away slightly.

The loss of contact was almost jarring, and already feeling as off kilter as he did, Allen almost physically stumbled as Marie stepped away. Though he was able to steady himself, and listening to Marie’s instructions, he drew in a deeper breath. It was Miranda who approached Allen next, concern etched deep into her face as she reached out a hand and gently took hold of his own.

“I’ve got a few sweets, if that might help?” She offered softly, rummaging around in her pocket with her spare hand, pulling out a wrapped sweet a moment later and holding it out towards Allen.

Allen almost started crying at the gesture. Not only did food generally make him feel better, but right now he needed something, anything to give him an energy boost, and here Miranda was offering the very thing he needed.

“Thank you.” Allen mumbled out, taking the sweet from Miranda. She gave his hand a squeeze before letting go, and he unwrapped the sweet, popping it into his mouth as he looked around a little warily.

The corpse had been moved somewhere out of sight, and along with it, the butterflies had also vanished, leaving the whole encounter as just a bad memory. And then Allen became aware of everyone looking towards him, with varying levels of concern.

“I’m fine. Let’s keep going.” Allen managed, forcing his legs to move as he stared into the middle distance, avoiding eye contact with anyone. Though as he moved to step past Marie, a hand on his shoulder brought him to a stop, and Allen couldn’t help but glance up towards him.

“It’s ok to need more time. We’re not in such a hurry that we can’t allow you a little more time to rest.” He assured gently, leaving his hand resting on Allen’s shoulder, rather effectively holding him still. Allen swallowed a little heavily, directing a rather nervous glance at their surroundings. He wasn’t sure he could rest here.

“I need to keep walking.” Allen admitted, reaching up and moving Marie’s hand off his shoulder as he once again forced his legs to move.

“Very well.” Marie said softly, turning and walking alongside Allen, allowing him to set the pace as Link and Miranda fell into step behind them. “We’ll continue unless you wish to stop.”

The group made it a fair distance from where the body had been, walking in silence together, until exhaustion wormed its way through Allen’s bones and he slowed to a stop, everyone else stopping along with him.

“Allen?” Miranda’s voice was quiet and concerned as she looked towards him.

“I, I need a break.” Allen admitted quietly. They were far enough away now from where they’d found the body that Allen felt he could relax fully, and his legs felt a little like jelly.

“Then we’ll sit and rest for a while.” Marie said decisively, and upon hearing that, Allen’s legs gave out and he sat down heavily on the ground. A moment later Marie sat himself beside Allen and he reached out his arm, gently wrapping it around Allen’s shoulder and pulling him closer so he could lean against Marie’s body. He left his hand resting on Allen’s shoulder, and Allen sighed softly, closing his eyes for a few moments as he let himself lean against the comfortingly solid presence that Marie provided.

Allen watched tiredly as Link and Miranda settled themselves down on the ground. Now that all the panic and restless energy had left him he was completely exhausted, and leaning against Marie with his arm wrapped securely around his shoulder made him feel safe in a way he didn’t often experience. And it wasn’t long before Allen’s eyes drifted shut and he fell into a light doze. For a short while there was silence over the small group, then Link spoke up, speaking softly, likely in an effort to not disturb Allen.

“You think it was the butterflies that triggered his panic attack?” He asked, continuing whatever conversation he and Miranda had started earlier, when Allen was still in the clutches of panic.

“Well, I can’t really think of anything else it might’ve been.” Miranda replied, speaking as softly as Link was. Allen wasn’t sure he wanted to listen to their conversation, but he was in that strange limbo state between awake and asleep where he was aware of things happening around him, but there was little he could do to react to them.

“Where would a fear like that even come from?”

“The Noah.” Marie's voice gently rumbled through his body as he spoke, and Allen was distantly aware of his arm tightening slightly, holding him a little closer.

“The Noah?” Link echoed softly.

“I’ve heard one of them uses creatures like butterflies as he fights.”

“Tyki Mikk.” Miranda added. “I know Allen’s fought against him a lot, and he uses butterflies. I've seen him use them several times before.”

A brief silence fell over the group as Allen’s mind began twisting the words of the conversation into a dream, spectres of Tyki and butterflies looming in the darkness.

“How can we protect him from this?” Link was the one to break the silence again, his voice beginning to grow muted as Allen sank a little deeper into the dreams his mind was conjuring up.

“We can’t.” Marie responded solemnly. “We can’t protect him from something within his own mind. And like the rest of us, he’s an exorcist. We can’t even protect him from any future battles either. All we can do is be there to support him when he needs it the most.”

Link’s response was lost to Allen as he drifted further into sleep and the dreams and images spinning around in his mind.

Allen slept for long enough that the sun was setting, tinging the sky with orange, red and pink, by the time they reached their destination. His dreams had thankfully morphed into something more pleasant and peaceful as he continued to sleep, and he’d eventually awoken feeling much calmer and more centred. A finder greeted them as they entered the village, and showed them to where he’d secured lodgings for them for the duration of their stay. As they ate their evening meal, Allen found himself missing Jeryy’s cooking, having grown used to being able to eat as much as he wanted whenever he wanted, and he made sure to eat a lot while the food was free and available.

After a brief conversation, it was decided that they would start their investigation tomorrow, and so they settled down for the night in their respective rooms. Allen was to share a room with Link and Marie, while Miranda got her own room. And despite having had a nap not so long ago, sleep came easily to Allen and it wasn’t long before he was fast asleep, curled up around Tim who’d grown larger to fit comfortably in his arms.

The next morning the investigation started in earnest. Marie went off with the finder, while Allen and Miranda went their own separate way, with Link following close behind. And as they wandered through the village, Miranda began explaining to Allen exactly what it was they did during an investigation. Timcanpy had taken to fluttering through the streets at his own pace, never straying too far from the group, but seemingly enjoying the freedom from the Black Order as much as Allen wished he could.

“We usually start by asking questions, if any of the locals have noticed anything strange or unusual.” Miranda said as Allen scowled slightly at the floor. He didn’t want to dissuade Miranda in any way, but he was fairly certain he didn’t need an explanation of how the Order’s investigations worked. After all, he’d gatecrashed several in the past.

“Don’t we count as strange or unusual?” Allen asked, just a little pointedly, as he tugged at the exorcist coat he was wearing. “I mean, we kinda stand out in a crowd.” He added in a grumble.

Allen was growing to hate just how much the exorcist coat made him stand out, and that wasn’t something he needed any help with, not when he had his unusual white hair and innocence in his arm. His whole childhood had been spent either with people staring at him, for one reason or another, or with him trying to blend in as much as possible, and he didn’t want his entire life to turn into something that people would constantly stare at. Allen was growing to deeply appreciate the gloves Johnny had made for him though, and the hood he’d had the foresight to add onto his coat, which was currently pulled up over his head.

“Oh, well, yes I suppose we do.” Miranda agreed, giving Allen a rather nervous laugh. “But I think people understand we don’t mean us when we ask those questions. At least, I hope they understand…” She trailed off worriedly and Allen glanced over at her with a small frown. Had he already set her anxiety off? He was trying to be a little less grumpy!

“Then what?” Allen prompted, after a few anxiously quiet moments passed and Miranda blinked, looking over at him.

“Oh! Yes! Well, depending what information we receive depends on the actions we take next. Sometimes more investigation is required, sometimes we run into akuma we need to destroy, and sometimes we locate the innocence and have to find a way to keep it safe!” Miranda gave Allen a small smile as she finished her explanation, and Allen couldn’t help but sigh slightly in response. She’d really not told him anything he didn’t already know, or could guess, and overall her explanation was rather useless to him.

“Oh dear, my explanation wasn’t very good, was it?” Miranda said, voice wavering nervously as she heard Allen’s sigh. “I should have got Marie to explain things to you instead! Oh but then I would have had to go with the finder, and if we’d encountered an akuma, I wouldn’t have been able to destroy it on my own-“

“It was fine, Miranda.” Allen cut across Miranda’s anxious ramblings, feeling a little bad he’d set her off. “I just sighed because I’m just a little tired from last night. I don’t always sleep well in a new location.” Allen had no issues sleeping in strange locations, and he knew Link knew that for the lie it was as he caught sight of the look he sent his way out the corner of his eye. But thankfully Link didn’t call him out on his lie, and Miranda wasn’t able to see the lie for what it was, perking up slightly.

“Oh! Well, I’m sorry you didn’t get much sleep last night, but I’m glad my explanation helped you! It did help you, right?” An anxious expression crossed over Miranda’s face, and Allen managed to match it with a small smile.

“It did help, thank you.”

Miranda positively beamed at the thanks, and for the moment, her anxieties faded as much as possible. And Allen was glad that he’d remembered how much thanks meant to Miranda, and that they still seemed to work so well on her. Her explanation wasn’t good, and didn’t help him, but he did really want her to have better self esteem. From the first time he met Miranda, she’d done so much to help him, and it upset him that she couldn’t seem to see that herself.

“Right! On with the mission!” Miranda began striding off, rather confidently for her, and Allen began to follow, until his left eye whirred to life, and his head snapped around to where the akuma soul was.

“Akuma!” Allen called out, Crown Clown activating as he ran off towards the akuma, not checking to see if Miranda, Link or Timcanpy were following.

Allen ran through the town, ignoring all the normal townsfolk he dodged by, feeling his innocence hum with pleasure at the prospect of a fight. This was what they’d been missing, Allen and Crown Clown together, they were meant to hunt and fight akuma! Allen skidded to a stop as he came face to face with the level three akuma, the sight in front of him making no sense at all.

The akuma was rolling around in a haystack, as two children clambered over it, laughing and giggling as they swung from the akuma’s weapons. And strangest of all, the akuma itself seemed to be laughing gleefully as it played with the children.

“What?!” Allen hissed out, staring at the scene in front of him, aware of Tim coming and landing on his shoulder as Crown Clown ached to destroy the akuma in front of them, and it took all of Allen’s control to not lash out and attack.

“Allen!” Miranda called out as she and Link caught up, the pair coming to a stop by Allen. “Th-that’s an akuma! Why are those children playing with it?!” Miranda asked, pointing towards the akuma as Allen shook his head slightly.

“I don’t know!” He hissed out, his body beginning tremble with the effort it was taking to hold back Crown Clown. And really, Allen wasn’t sure why he was hesitating so much. He’d never hesitated in attacking akuma before, but maybe it was because he was worried about the children getting caught in the crossfire (he was, but he knew Crown Clown could protect them) or because he had never seen an akuma act like this before, act like a normal human!

By now, the akuma and the children had noticed Allen and the others, and stopped playing, all sitting up warily as they looked over at the strange group. And Marie must’ve heard what had been happening, and was approaching with the finder, drawing level with the small group as one of the children spoke up.

“Who are you people?” He asked nervously, his gaze flicking over the group before landing on Allen’s left hand, eyeing it warily. Allen didn’t trust himself to speak right now, still holding back Crown Clown and trembling as he gritted his teeth. Luckily he wasn’t alone, and Marie and Miranda were able to step up.

“We’re exorcists. We travel around hunting creatures called akuma, creatures like that one behind you.” Marie explained gently, crouching down so he wasn’t towering over the children.

“Mr. Monster isn’t an akuma! He’s our friend!” The girl protested, frowning at Marie as she stepped backwards, holding out her arms in front of the akuma in a protective gesture, the boy joining her in the same pose as Allen squeezed his eyes shut, deactivating his left eye. Seeing the warped human soul wasn’t helping right now, and the longer he stood around hesitating, the harder it was getting to hold Crown Clown back.

“A-akuma? I’ve never heard of something like that before!” The akuma added, and hearing it speak with that strange metallic voice all akuma had seemed to send Crown Clown into a frenzy.

With a shout Allen redirected the attack Crown Clown had started, feeling his hand slam into the dirt behind the akuma, panting hard. Allen could hear the buzz of confusion and panic behind him, and it took everything in him to run from the group and away from the akuma.

Only once he’d hit the tree line did Crown Clown deactivate and Allen slumped himself against the base of a tree, panting heavily as his arm felt like it was burning. Timcanpy was fluttering anxiously around his head and Allen gritted his teeth as the burning in his arm grew.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Allen shouted out to his innocence. “I’m sorry! I don’t know why I hesitated, I don’t know!”

Crown Clown stayed silent, but the burning pain began to lessen, just slightly. Allen took a few moments to breath a little deeper, calming down the pounding in his heart before he began speaking again.

“It took me off guard, seeing an akuma act like that. I’ve never seen that before, and I was confused!” Allen sighed softly as he gently thumped his head back against the tree, his eyes closing. “I didn’t want the children to get hurt either.” He added on softly.

A shiver of disagreement pulsed through Allen’s body and he sighed softly again.

“I know, I know you could have saved them. Or Miranda. I know they wouldn’t have been hurt. But it just added to, to… everything.” Allen gestured vaguely with his right arm. “It was all just, confusing.”

A beat of silence, then a pulse of quiet agreement from Crown Clown. And the burning in his left arm began fading a little more.

“I promise, I will destroy that akuma, but I need to know. I need to know why it’s acting like that, ok?” Allen opened his eyes and looked down at the innocence glimmering in the back of his hand. “So please, just give me some time, ok? I won’t hesitate again.”

Another pulse of agreement, this one stronger than the last, then as the burning finally faded away completely from his arm, Allen felt a shudder of something that he could only describe as an apology from Crown Clown, and he smiled softly.

“Allen?” The call from Link had Allen snapping into a defensive mindset. He’d completely forgotten about his unwanted escort, and he had no idea how much of his conversation with Crown Clown Link might’ve seen or heard.

Link was running up to Allen with a frown on his face that Allen couldn’t quite decipher. It seemed concerned and angry all at once, and Allen wasn’t sure if he’d get told off for running away so suddenly. Link drew to a stop in front of Allen, frowning down at him as Tim flew down and landed on Allen’s shoulder.

“What made you run off like that?” Link asked as Allen pushed himself to his feet, brushing the dirt from his coat as he refused to make eye contact.

“I needed to get away from the akuma.” Allen responded bluntly. He began walking back towards the town, fully expecting Link to follow. And a moment later, Link fell into step beside him.

“Why? You’ve never had a problem with akuma before?” Allen scowled as it became apparent Link wasn’t going to let the conversation drop until he received an answer he was satisfied with.

“I was just taken off guard by it’s behaviour. And I needed to get away from it to clear my mind a little.” Allen said, still in the same blunt tone. Other than Bak and Lavi, Allen hadn’t told anyone that his innocence spoke to him, and to his knowledge, neither of them had spread that information around. And there was one individual in particular Allen didn’t want knowing that he could speak to his innocence, and that individual was Lvellie. The man Link reported back to.

Beside him Link frowned, clearly not satisfied with that answer.

“This won’t happen again, will it?” Link eventually asked, having decided to give up on his prior line of questioning, at least for the moment. Allen shook his head.

“I will destroy that akuma.” He promised again. “I just want to find out why it’s acting like that first.” Allen frowned as he felt his left eye activate as they drew closer to the town, before he forced it to deactivate. He knew the akuma was there, and it didn’t seem interested in hiding its true form. He didn’t need his left eye’s abilities right now.

As Link and Allen made it back into the town, they were greeted by Miranda and the finder, though Marie was nowhere to be seen. An expression of relief swept over Miranda as the pair reappeared, and even the finder seemed relieved that they’d returned.

“Allen! Are you ok?” Miranda asked, giving Allen an anxious look as he reached her.

“I’m fine. I just needed a moment.” Allen glanced around again, still unable to see Marie. “Where’s Marie?”

“He’s talking with the parents of those children who were playing with the akuma.” The finder explained. “He’s trying to find out the full story from them.”

“For a short while, after you left, things got a little complicated.” Miranda added, looking a little more anxious. Allen felt a little guilty at hearing that, but he pushed the guilt down and turned to face the finder.

“Did you and Marie find out anything when you were investigating earlier?” Allen knew Crown Clown wanted to destroy this akuma, and so did he, and so the faster he could figure out its strange behaviour, the better.

“Well, nothing particularly. The townsfolk we spoke to were concerned about the attacks happening in the nearby villages, but that’s to be expected. However, Marie had said he could hear a strange noise that seemed to be coming from the church, but we didn’t get a chance to investigate further before you guys encountered the akuma.”

“A strange noise?” Allen frowned slightly. He hadn’t heard anything out of the ordinary in this village, but he knew his hearing was nowhere near as sensitive as Marie’s.

“He described it as a kind of humming.” The finder added as Allen frowned a little more. Though with no other leads, and figuring Marie would probably have a better chance talking to the family without him there, Allen set off walking.

“Allen? Where are you going?” Miranda asked, catching up to him as he walked.

“I’m going to the church, I want to see if I can find anything there.” He explained, as Link and the finder followed behind them.

“Oh! I suppose that makes sense!” Miranda said, giving Allen a small smile.

As they drew closer to the church, shouts filled the air and a moment later a crash echoed around the village. And as the small group ran to investigate, they were stopped by a screech echoing around the village, a screech that sounded like an akuma.

Chapter Text

Allen’s eye whirred to life as akuma began descending on the small village. Screams began to fill the air as bullets began raining down and Crown Clown flared to life around Allen’s shoulders.

“Allen, wait!” Miranda’s shout was the only thing that made Allen pause, and he turned to face her as she stood there anxiously. “I’m support. I can’t fight these akuma!” She reminded him, flinching at a particularly close explosion.

“Then head to the church! Make that a safe zone! Link and the finder can direct the villagers into the church, me and Marie will fight the akuma!” Allen ordered.

Allen could see Link opening his mouth, though Allen didn’t hang around to hear what he might have to say. Instead he launched himself up, getting to work attacking the nearest akuma.

The akuma Allen was fighting were relatively easy. They were mostly level ones, and a small handful of level twos. And occasionally he could see Marie battling against the level three they’d met earlier, and he seemed to be doing fine for the moment. Allen had no idea what had caused all these akuma to suddenly appear, but it seemed that whatever had cause that, had also caused the level three to revert to its true nature.

Allen shouted as he twisted into another attack, another akuma exploding, and he turned to face his next victim, only for his heart to stutter in his chest. The level two akuma in front of him should have been easy, as easy as all the other akuma he’d already destroyed. But this akuma was different. It was a huge, circular beast, with a single eye leering out towards Allen, and fluttering around this akuma, in unnatural hues of vibrant pinks and purples, were butterflies.

Allen landed hard on a roof, stumbling to his knees as his body began trembling. The akuma didn’t seem to be attacking, didn’t seem to be taking advantage of his horribly distracted state, until Allen realised that the butterflies swarming about it were flying off down streets, and the screams of villagers who hadn’t yet made it to the church began to ring in his ears.

The butterflies were the akuma’s attacks.

Allen drew in a shuddering breath, forcing himself to stand as the akuma slowly drew closer. Marie was busy with the level three. Miranda couldn’t fight, and was protecting the villagers in the church. Allen was the only one who could fight this akuma, he had to snap out of this panic, he had to defeat it!

Only he couldn’t make himself move! Allen drew in a terrified and shuddering breath as the akuma loomed over him and slowly, the butterflies began to descend down towards him. As the butterflies drew closer, Allen was aware of metallic gnashing teeth, grating and chomping, and his fear pulsed into overdrive as he lashed out with Crown Clown, sending the butterflies tumbling before they crumbled away to dust. But every time Allen destroyed the butterflies in front of him, they were replaced by more and more. Allen stumbled back, loosing his footing on the roof and tumbling hard to the ground. Pain flared around his ankle as he righted himself, pressing himself against a wall as the butterflies continued surrounding him, trapping him from every angle.

Allen knew he could get out of here, he knew he was stronger than the level two that was controlling these butterflies, but he couldn’t make his body move, he couldn’t do anything as the butterflies came closer, Crown Clown wrapping Allen up in a tight, protective embrace as the metallic gnashing of those teeth filled his mind, and the awful fluttering in his chest returned.

Allen had no idea how long he was trapped for, had no idea how long the butterflies tried to gnash their way through Crown Clown’s cape. It felt like forever. But then a nearby explosion rocked into him, and a few moments later, Allen could hear a distant, murky voice.

The voice was calm, but Allen couldn’t hear any words through the buzzing in his mind, and the gnashing of the butterflies. And when a hand landed on his shoulder he lashed out, breaking free from Crown Clown’s embrace, and panting heavily as he swung clumsily at his attacker.

The air was filled with smoke, and Allen kept seeing flashes of pink and purple through his swimming vision as he swung again at the dark figure in front of him. His attack was easily blocked, his arms being restrained by the figure and they moved closer, even as Allen struggled in their grip, unable to understand anything that was being said to him. The figure pulled Allen into a tight embrace, holding him close, and trapping him in place. Allen choked out a sob as he tried to renew his struggles against the figure, unable to break free from their strong but gentle grip. Why wasn’t Crown Clown helping him? Why had Crown Clown deactivated?!

Allen eventually gave up struggling as exhaustion began to take over. He went limp in the figure’s arms, sobbing into them as the panic refused to leave his system, keeping his heart pounding and his breaths short and shallow. But the figure continued to hold him close, and Allen became aware that the figure was still talking to him, still speaking in a low, calm voice. And then Allen became aware that he could feel a hand stroking through his hair, the motion slow and steady, and he slowly became aware that the figure holding him wasn’t an attacker, they weren’t a threat. Their embrace was gentle and secure, and Allen found his hands moving to grab on desperately to the figure’s coat, holding on tightly to the material, now terrified that this calm, solid presence might suddenly leave and let him get swarmed and consumed by butterflies.

“I’ve got you, Allen. You’re safe. You’re safe.”

Marie’s voice slowly became clearer as Allen’s terror began to fade. Marie. It was Marie who was embracing him. Just like before. Marie had kept him safe then, and he’d keep him safe now. Allen drew in a couple more shuddering breaths as the fear slowly bled out, and even when he was sure he wasn’t panicking any more, Marie kept his arms wrapped tightly around Allen, holding him close, stroking his hair, and murmuring softly to him. Eventually Allen remembered that they’d been in the middle of a battle, and he gulped in a shuddering breath as he tried to pull back from Marie slightly.

“Th-the akuma. We were fighting, I, I need to-“

“They’ve all been destroyed.” Marie murmured, holding Allen a little closer and not letting him pull back. “There’s nothing you need do right now. Just breathe, just breathe.”

Allen hesitated for a moment before he managed a shaky nod, letting Marie pull him closer again. He felt awful. Despite the fact that the panic had mostly faded, Allen was still a mess of tangled emotions, of static buzzing through his mind, gentle tremors running through his body and sobs that just wouldn’t stop. But Marie stayed steadfast, gently embracing Allen and holding him close, stroking his hair as he murmured gently to him, keeping him safe and protected, and letting him slowly calm down in his own time. Allen had no concept of how much time was passing, but eventually he calmed fully. His breaths became steady and even, and his sobbing came to a stop. And all the tangle of emotions had bled out of him, leaving him feeling hollow, fragile and empty.

Marie continued holding Allen close, even after he’d calmed down until he eventually pulled back slightly. Allen looked up at Marie, moving a hand to wipe at his eyes.

“We should rejoin Miranda and the others.” Marie suggested softly, leaving an arm still wrapped securely over Allen’s shoulder and his other hand still occasionally stroking through his hair.

“Yeah, ok.” Allen mumbled quietly, nodding slightly. Though he didn’t make the first move to leave, letting Marie guide him out of the street, heading towards the church.

Allen’s ankle twinged gently with pain as he walked, but he didn’t mention it to Marie, not having the energy to bring it up, and the pain allowed for an additional distraction as Marie guided them through the streets, an arm still securely over Allen’s shoulder. Besides, it was likely only slightly twisted and would heal quickly enough. As they reached the church, Allen pulled away from Marie, and Marie let him go, his arm leaving his shoulder. Allen could see a strange shimmering dome enclosing the church and he had to assume it was Miranda’s innocence protecting those inside. The church seemed mostly untouched, except from the shattered remains of the stained glass window out the front, and as Allen and Marie approached, the door opened with Link and the finder stood on the other side, Timcanpy fluttering by their heads.

“Is it safe?” The finder asked, as Marie and Allen came to a stop outside. Marie nodded slightly as Tim darted out to Allen, making his small ‘gah’ noise as he settled down on Allen’s head.

“The akuma have all been defeated.” He said, before stepping through the barrier of Miranda’s innocence and heading into the church where Miranda was knelt on the ground, her innocence flared to life on her wrist. “It’s safe now, Miranda. You can deactivate.”

Allen heard Marie speak gently to Miranda, but stayed hovering outside the church. The building was filled with villagers, and he couldn’t bear the thought of being in a cramped space filled with strangers right now. The finder turned to join Marie and Miranda as her innocence deactivated and the protective barrier faded away. And Link stepped out to join Allen, looking over him with a somewhat concerned frown.

“Allen? Is everything alright?” Link asked, Allen pulling up a weak scowl as he glanced off to the side.

“I’m fine.” Link’s silence was oppressive and Allen managed to look towards him, dragging a somewhat stronger glare onto his face. “Just tired.”

Link’s expression was anything but belief and Allen found himself glancing off to the side again, unconsciously wrapping his arms around himself. Villagers were beginning to file out of the church, murmuring softly among themselves as they surveyed the damage. Some were crying, and a couple were eyeing Allen with suspicion, and he hated the scrutiny. Hunching in on himself slightly, he pulled his hood up, moving to stand just inside the church, finding a dark corner where he could pretend he was mostly invisible. And it seemed to do the trick, the villagers still leaving the church didn’t seem to notice him as much there, and much to Allen’s relief, Link stayed silent, not drawing any more attention to him either.

Allen watched with a rather detached mentality as Marie spoke with a few villagers, explaining what had happened as the church slowly emptied. It took a long few moments until Allen noticed the glowing green innocence Marie was cradling protectively in his hand and he frowned slightly as he caught sight of it. Of course, he, Marie and Miranda had been sent here in the first place because of the possibility of innocence, but he hadn’t exactly expected to find any.

“The innocence was in the stained glass.” Allen jumped slightly as Link spoke up. He was still a little on edge and Link’s comment had taken him by surprise. Allen was aware of Marie turning towards him slightly, but Link at least seemed to be ignoring how jumpy he was. “The glass had been amplifying the innocence’s abilities, which was the reason for the level three akuma acting so strange. And the reason as to why none of the level ones or level twos could enter the village.”

Link’s explanation solved the questions that had been bothering Allen since they’d first encountered that level three. He supposed it made sense, innocence was able to repel akuma, Time Record was a perfect example of that, but it still baffled him a little that it had the power to completely change the nature and behaviour of an akuma, especially with no accommodator to draw out its full power.

“The glass was shattered when the villagers were trying to move it to a safe location. That’s what we heard before the akuma appeared. We took the innocence with us into the church, and Miranda protected it along with the villagers.” Link explained further, and Allen felt his heart stutter as he was unwillingly reminded of the akuma, and specifically that level two, with butterflies swarming around it.

Allen jumped again as Marie placed a hand on his shoulder, drawing in a stuttering breath for a moment. Marie gave him a gentle and patient look, giving his shoulder a gentle squeeze.

“I’m going out to speak with some more of the villagers. Miranda and our finder are accompanying me. Though you’re welcome to stay here if you wish.”

Allen glanced over at Miranda who was looking at him with a rather anxious expression before he turned back to Marie. The church was almost completely empty now. Just their small group and a man that Allen assumed was the parish priest. And he was glad that Marie had given him the option to stay behind, as now that the church was empty, Allen wanted to stay within the quiet and peace.

“I’ll stay.” He mumbled out quietly. Marie gave him a small nod, a soft smile on his face.

“We’ll come back for you once we’re done.” He assured before taking his hand from Allen’s shoulder and leaving, Miranda and the finder following after only a few moments of hesitation.

The silence left in the church was more calming and peaceful than Allen had hoped for, and he couldn’t help it as his feet guided him down the aisle, up to the front set of pews before the alter where he sat down, staring up at the cross hanging above the alter. It was a simple wooden cross, with little ornamentation and only a layer of varnish to protect the wood. And painted behind it on the wall was a rather faded painting of Mary and Jesus. Allen found himself falling into a rather peaceful trance as he stared up at the painting and the cross as Tim flew up off his head and fluttered around in a few stray beams of light, chasing the occasional dust mote. It had been a long time since Allen had last stepped foot in a church. He tended to avoid them, too scared of any potential connections they might have had with the Black Order. And some part of him missed the peaceful, quiet atmosphere they held.

Mana had often frequented churches on Sundays, and always taken Allen with him. And it was through Mana that Allen had learnt about God, and while he certainly wasn’t as devout as Mana had been, and sometimes had even cursed God for giving him innocence, he had learnt to find comfort in praying to the divine being.

Allen didn’t have any prayers for God right now, but his mind was blissfully blank instead. And he only started slightly as the priest sat down gently beside him, the pew creaking as he sighed softly.

“I had never believed that our church played such an important role in the protection of this village.” The priest said softly, gazing up at the cross, just as Allen had been doing.

Allen couldn’t help but glance about slightly, and to his surprise he noticed the church was empty. Link wasn’t in the building, though he briefly glimpsed him stood outside the door, far out of earshot of whatever conversation he and the priest might have.

“Though it makes sense, a gift from God blessing our stained glass window and protecting us from harm.” The priest paused and sighed softly. “It’s a shame you have to take it with you, but I understand from what your acquaintance explained that now that it’s no longer in the stained glass, keeping it in our village would simply draw danger towards us in the form of those monsters you fought.”

“It’s amazing, the power you and your acquaintances wield. A small fragment of God’s power, but immense by our fragile standards. A great blessing indeed.” Allen couldn’t help but frown slightly as the priest spoke, but the priest continued a moment later. “And yet, although I don’t doubt the Almighty’s judgement, I can’t help but be concerned. You're still so young.”

The frown fell from Allen’s face and he drew in a short, surprised breath.

“I thank you for what your and your acquaintances did to protect our village, but I can tell the battle left its toll. I understand you won’t be staying here much longer, but please, stay as long as you need here in the church. I will be here to listen if you wish to talk, or give you space if you seek peace.”

Allen felt a burning building behind his eyes and a lump building in his throat at the priest’s words. He was a stranger. The priest knew nothing about Allen, except that he was an exorcist with the power to destroy akuma, and yet here he was offering comfort. A stranger, offering comfort to him. Allen didn’t want to cry. He’d done enough crying earlier in Marie’s arms, and he didn’t like crying in front of people he trusted, never mind strangers, but it was getting hard to fight the tears off as he blinked a little rapidly. The priest gave Allen a small smile and gently took hold of his hand for a moment.

“I trust that the Almighty wouldn’t give you this responsibility if you couldn’t handle it, but you’re allowed to seek comfort when needed.”

Allen could only manage a shaky nod, not trusting his voice right in this moment. The priest gave him another small smile before he stood up.

“I’ll be around. Simply ask if you want my company.”

And then Allen was left alone. Truly alone. Overwhelmed with what the priest had said, and the kindness and gentleness shown to him by Marie and Miranda, Allen drew his legs up close to his body and hugged them close as he stared with watery eyes up at the cross, sniffing softly every so often as Tim continued fluttering around the church. And while Link remained hovering outside the entrance of the church, he let Allen sit in silence and solitude, the first time he’d been allowed any time to himself since joining the Order. And the gesture wasn’t unnoticed by Allen.

When Marie, Miranda and the finder eventually returned to the church Allen had had enough time to himself to calm down fully, even if he was still exhausted. Marie explained they would spend one more night in the town before setting off the following morning to return the innocence to the Black Order. And with a small nod, Allen had agreed.

Allen was quiet and subdued on the journey back, refusing to engage in most conversations the others tried to involve him in. Allen wouldn’t admit it, but he remained shaken from the butterfly akuma for several days after, flinching at movement his mind interpreted as butterflies, and remaining on edge and twitchy. And the knowledge that he was being returned to his prison didn’t help his emotional state.

Upon arriving back at the Order, the small group split up. Marie headed to Hevlaska to give the innocence to her, while the finder left to report in with his section leader. Miranda hovered anxiously by Allen’s side briefly, before she eventually left him as he ignored her presence, glaring tiredly at the floor as he trudged through the corridors, Link one step behind him and Timcanpy settled on his head.

Allen kept his gaze down as he walked with no aim. He felt lost and defeated. He was back in this prison, back stuck pacing the same halls and corridors with no way of moving forwards. And his temporary freedom had been less freedom and more of a hell personal to him. Allen’s dreams for the past few nights had featured butterflies eating him alive, waking him in a cold sweat each time, and leaving him irritable and grumpy in the morning.

Allen’s feet steered him clear of any chaos he could hear due to the move as he kept wandering aimlessly, and it was only when the smell of Jeryy’s cooking wafted through the air that he realised he’d wandered close to the food hall. Lifting his head slightly, Allen looked towards the entrance to the food hall as he slowed to a stop. This place might be a prison, but they fed him well, and Jeryy delighted in cooking for him. Drawing in a slightly deeper breath, Allen set off walking again, this time with more purpose in his steps as he entered into the food hall, heading straight towards the counter to order.

A familiar face and food piled up high made Allen pause, staring over at Krory with wide eyes, hardly believing what he was seeing. Krory was sat with a blissful expression on his rather gaunt face as he devoured the food in front of him, only stopping as he caught sight of Allen in front of him, his eyes beginning to fill with tears as a beaming smile crossed his face.

“Allen!”

Krory staggered to his feet, using a cane beside him for support as he hobbled over to Allen as fast as he could, wrapping him up in a tight embrace as he cried into his shoulder, his cane clattering noisily to the floor as Tim flew up into the air to avoid accidentally getting crushed. Allen blinked in shock at the hug, drawing in a short surprised breath.

“Krory?” Allen’s own voice was soft and unsure as Krory sobbed into him. “You’re awake?!”

“You’re ok! They told me you were on a mission when I woke up, but I’m just so happy to see you!”

Krory somehow started sobbing even more as Allen hesitantly returned the hug, feeling his own eyes beginning to brim with tears as he swallowed heavily. Krory was awake again. His friend was alright. And the feeling of being wanted, the feeling of being loved sweeping over him was almost too much to bear, dispelling the awful negative emotions that had been swirling in his mind. Allen closed his eyes tightly and pressed his face into Krory’s shirt as his hands tightened into fists on Krory’s back, holding him as tightly as Krory himself was holding Allen. Krory was sobbing loud enough to muffle any gentle sobs that came from Allen, and he’d deny he ever cried while in Krory’s embrace, but the gentle tremors running through his body, and his slightly red rimmed eyes told a different story.

The Black Order might’ve been Allen’s prison, but he’d forgotten that he had friends within it who made it bearable.

Chapter Text

Allen yawned as he headed into the bathroom, a sleepy Timcanpy nestled in his unbrushed hair and an equally bleary-eyed Link walking behind him. It wasn’t as early as many people in the Order woke up, only around 8-o-clock, and if really left to his own devises much earlier than Allen wanted to be awake by. But years spent sleeping on the streets had trained him to wake up earlier than he’d like, and he’d not kicked that habit yet, even if he was relatively safe here in the Order. Allen yawned again as he approached the sink, rubbing at his eyes. His sleepy mind didn’t register the strange shadowy presence staring at him in the mirror at first, too used to always seeing Link stood beside him. But when his mind caught up with what his eyes were seeing, Allen jerked back, Tim nearly getting thrown off his head and the small golem having to flutter up into the air to stop himself from falling to the floor.

“Allen?” Link frowned over at Allen, perplexed at his odd behaviour as Allen stared wide eyed and fearful at the shadowy shape behind him.

Ignoring Link for the moment, Allen couldn’t help but whirl around, to see what was lurking behind him, but the bathroom behind him was unnervingly empty. Heart pounding, Allen turned back to the mirror, and the figure grinned slightly, with unblinking eyes.

“Allen, what’s wrong?” Link sounded concerned, and also a little frustrated, and Allen knew he needed to respond to him, and respond soon before he became too suspicious. And so Allen pulled up a scowl, forcing himself to look away from the shadowy figure, forcing himself to start his morning routine as Tim carefully fluttered back down to land in his hair once more.

“Nothing. Just thought I saw something.” Allen grumbled out. The silence that followed was telling, and Allen frowned more as Link didn’t immediately respond, and didn’t start with his own morning routine.

“Did you see something?” Link asked after he’d let the silence sit for a few moments. Allen directed his glare towards Link briefly.

“No. I’m just tired and seeing things.”

The shadow leered at Allen’s response and he ignored it by closing his eyes and splashing cold water into his face. As he dried his face off and looked back up into the mirror, the shadow was still there, still watching him, causing him to scowl again.

“Hm. Ok.” Link didn’t sound fully convinced by Allen’s response, but to his relief he dropped the conversation, returning to his own morning routine.

Allen fixed the shadowy figure with a glare the second Link wasn’t looking, receiving a slight grin in response. He was unnerved by whatever this was, and unwilling to have yet another unwanted companion, if it seemed intent on staying. And something deep within Allen told him that whoever this shadowy figure belonged to, they were going to stay for a long time. He could barely make any details out, except the grinning mouth, and wide blank eyes, and whoever this person was, it seemed like they were wearing a suit, or a long dark coat. But any other details were lost, too hazy and shadowy for him to see properly, even if he squinted. Allen frowned, as the figure grinned a little more, certain that they were responding to his emotions, certain that although he seemed to be the only one here who could see them, they were aware of the confusion and turmoil they were causing Allen.

“Allen…? What are you looking at?” Link’s hesitant and concerned voice snapped Allen out of his staring contest with a jolt, and he was reminded that he wasn’t alone in the room, and he was doing a terrible job of trying to convince Link that there wasn’t some strange figure only he could seemingly see staring at him from the mirror.

“Nothing. I’m just tired and spacing out.” Allen grumbled, tearing his gaze away from the figure, and forcing himself to continue with his morning routine, aware of two gazes boring into him, one from Link, and one from that strange shadow in the mirror.

“Allen, if something’s the matter you should say something, the nurses and doctors here can help, or maybe the scientists-“

“Nothing’s wrong, alright?! I’m just tired! That’s all!” Allen growled out, rounding on Link with a glare as he raised his hands up peacefully, and the figure in the mirror seemed to laugh silently at the interaction.

“Very well. I just wanted to remind you that help is available, if you need it.” Link said calmly, before turning away from Allen as he simmered gently in his anger and frustration.

Allen didn’t want the help of anyone in the Order, and besides, whatever this thing was, he was certain it would go soon. He was just over tired, that was all. He just needed a little more rest.

The shadow did not disappear over the following days. Instead every time Allen looked towards any vaguely reflective surface, he saw the figure leering over his shoulder, always there, always watching. It was frustrating, but somehow less frustrating than Link. At least all the figure was doing was watching and smiling, and as unnerving as it was, Allen was able to ignore it most of the time. They were hardest to ignore in the mornings, when his sleep addled brain caught sight of the figure in the mirror, and Allen had to fight the instinct to turn around and look behind him for someone he knew wasn’t there. But for the rest of the day, they faded to the back of Allen’s mind, and he barely spared a glance their way even when he caught sight of them in some window or mirror.

Then the whispers started.

Allen was no stranger to voices in his mind. Crown Clown spoke to him often enough that he didn’t react to hearing an unexpected voice in his mind. But this voice didn’t belong to Crown Clown. And the whispers were largely nonsensical. But worst of all, the voice was familiar to Allen, and that unnerved him more than anything. The voice was familiar, but he couldn’t remember where from or why. And it was driving him to distraction.

“Are you even paying attention right now?!” Link’s exasperated voice cut through Allen’s whirling thoughts, and the whispers rattling around his mind as he directed a glare towards the man, one that was returned in kind.

The pair were in a library room, sat at a desk, surrounded by books and a pile of paper in front of Allen with an ink pot and a pen to his right. Timcanpy was slowly eating a sheet or ruined paper, ink smearing the surface from some of Allen’s previous attempts at learning to write. He was getting better, but it was painfully slow and boring, and Allen still didn’t see the point in needing the ability to read or write beyond what he already could. But Link was insisting, and once Komui had found out he couldn’t write and could barely read, he’d agreed with Link that it was best that Allen learnt. Even Krory seemed keen that Allen should learn, and had offered to help teach him how to write, explaining that he had beautiful penmanship and he would enjoy teaching Allen.

“This is so fuckin’ boring!” Allen grumbled out with very real frustration in his voice, as the familiar voice continued whispering in his mind, even as he begged silently for it to shut up, even for a few minutes.

“Boring it may be, but it is an important skill to learn.” Link countered, gesturing towards the pen by Allen’s hand. “Try again.”

“Why?! Why is it so fuckin’ important for me to be able to write? I’m an exorcist, not some writer or some shit like that!” Allen growled out, refusing to pick up the pen. He had little patience for this at the best of times, and the whispering in his mind was fast wearing down any patience he had at all.

“Being able to read and write are valuable skills for anyone to learn, regardless of what your job may be. Now try again.”

Link was as relentless as the voice in his mind and Allen let out a frustrated groan as he lifted his hands to cover his eyes before quickly moving them to his ears to try and block out the whispering. But the movement backfired as all Allen succeeded in doing was to block out any external noise, making the whispers all the louder. With an exasperated cry Allen crossed his arms onto the desk, pressing his face into his arms as he knocked over the ink pot beside him, willing the voice to be quiet, even as Link spoke up again, likely chastising Allen for spilling the ink, though Allen wasn’t paying any attention to him right now.

“Shut the fuck up!” Allen growled out, voice muffled from where his face was buried in his arms. Link fell silent, likely surprised at the outburst from Allen. Allen was mouthy and often swore at people, but it was rare he ever told someone to outright shut up. But Link didn’t know Allen wasn’t talking to him. And the voice in his head wasn’t listening to him, still whispering its nonsensical ramblings in his ears.

Link was still silent when Allen stood abruptly, the chair he was sitting on knocking over backwards to the floor as Tim fluttered up into the air in surprise, the paper he’d nearly finished eating fluttering to the ground as he let it fall from his mouth. Allen’s hands were curled up into fists as he glowered down at the table.

“I told you to shut the fuck up!” He shouted before whirling around and storming from the room.

“Allen!”

Allen ignored Link’s shout, clasping his hands to his ears as he ran down the corridors, Tim fluttering anxiously alongside him. Allen turned into the first empty room he could find, one that had already been cleared out for the move and slammed the door before finding a window and staring into it, glaring at the shadowy figure who was still smiling at him.

“What the fuck do you want?!” Allen shouted out, leaning heavily against the windowsill as he glared into the empty gaze of the figure, the whispers still echoing around his skull. “Who the fuck are you?!”

“Nea. Nea Campbell.”

The whispers solidified into a response and Allen drew in a shocked breath, stumbling back from the window slightly as the shadowy figure smiled a little more. Timcanpy flew down and landed on the windowsill, and the figure seemed to glance down at him.

“My Timcanpy.” The voice murmured, a warm tone lacing through the words.

“Your Timcanpy? What do your mean yours? He’s mine!” Allen growled out defensively, moving to scoop up Tim and cradle him in his hands. The figure looked back up at Allen and smiled a little more, the whispers returning to nonsense in his mind once more.

“Just, shut up already!” Allen shouted out, taking another small step back from the window, holding Tim close to his body. “Shut the fuck up!”

The window shattered with a loud crash, and almost in shock the whispers in Allen’s mind fell silent, and stayed silent. Panting heavily Allen leant against the window frame, still holding Tim close in his left hand while his right hand trembled slightly, curled into a loose fist as blood trickled out from where glass had embedded into his knuckles. The silence was blissful and Allen closed his eyes as he slowly calmed down, breathing slowly and steadily.

“Allen?! Are you in here?!”

Oh. Allen had forgotten about Link. And he was a little surprised he’d managed to lose him for so long. He must have really taken him by surprise. Allen pushed himself off the wall as Timcanpy fluttered back up into the air, just as Link opened the door and stepped into the room, taking in the scene before him.

“Did you punch the window?” Link sounded caught between horrified and exasperated as he stepped forwards, taking in the shattered glass around where Allen was stood, and his bleeding hand.

Allen glanced off to the side, glowering slightly. He couldn’t exactly deny Link’s accusation; it was fairly obvious what had happened and he wasn’t stupid enough to try and lie his way out of that. But he didn’t exactly want to admit it outright either.

“Why?!” Link still seemed caught between horrified and exasperated as he walked up to Allen, taking a closer look at his bleeding hand as Allen’s scowl deepened a little.

“I was frustrated and needed an outlet.” He eventually mumbled out, and it wasn’t exactly too far from the truth either.

The voice in his head, Nea, had stayed silent since the window had smashed and Allen could only hope it was permanent. A large part of him doubted the silence was permanent, and he was certain that if there was any other reflective surface in this room, he’d see that familiar shadowy figure still smiling over at him. Whoever Nea was, they weren’t going to leave him alone just because he’d smashed a window. Link paused for a moment, giving Allen a long calculating look before he spoke up again.

“You told me to shut up before you ran off, but I don’t think you were talking to me, were you?” Allen’s head snapped up, a glare fixed in place at the probing question. Link simply stood waiting for an answer as Allen’s glare deepened.

“It was nothing.” Allen eventually mumbled out, knowing Link would know that for the lie it was.

“You’ve been acting strangely for the past few days. Nothing major, and I doubt anyone else has noticed. But I see you looking at things in reflections that aren’t there, and today talking to something, or someone, only you can hear.”

Allen swallowed heavily, taking a slight step back from Link as he scowled. He thought he’d done a better job at hiding whoever this Nea presence was from Link, but obviously he’d not done a good enough job. Had all this been fed back to Lvellie already? Would this be assumed to be the fourteenth awakening inside him? Is that what this was?!

“Something’s going on with you and I’m not entirely sure what. But, I promise to keep it secret as long as you tell me if whatever’s going on gets worse. Do you agree?”

Link fixed Allen with a hard look, but the relief that swept over him was like finding a raft in the middle of a storm, and Allen clung on tightly. Swallowing a little heavily, Allen gave Link a small nod. He couldn’t promise to telling Link anything, especially if it meant that information would likely get reported back to Lvellie, but Allen could agree to this small peace offering right now. And as long as this Nea didn’t act up again, then Allen would have no reason to tell Link anything at all, and he was happy with that. Link nodded himself in response, seemingly pleased with Allen’s agreement, before his eyes returned to Allen’s bloody knuckles.

“You need to go to the medical wing to get that sorted out.” He commented coolly as Allen scowled.

“It’s fine.”

“You have glass in your hand, it is not fine.” Link countered quickly before swiftly taking hold of Allen’s left arm and beginning to pull him from the room.

“Hey! Hey, let go of me!” Allen growled out, pulling his arm back from Link’s grasp as he glared at him.

“You need to go to the medical wing, Allen, and I will not let you ignore this.” Link retorted, easily ignoring the glare Allen was giving him. “Unless you want me to tell the head nurse you walked around with glass in your hand refusing treatment?”

Allen hissed softly at the blackmail, his eyes narrowing down at Link. They both knew the head nurse was going to be less than pleased at seeing the shards of glass buried in his hand, and they also both knew how much more angry she’d be if she found out Allen hadn’t gone straight to her to get it sorted out.

“Filthy blackmailer.” Allen spat out, fixing Link with one last glare before turning and heading towards the exit, Timcanpy flying down to land on his shoulder as he left. “I’ll go to the medical wing.” He added on in a grumble before Link could add anything else.

“What on earth were you thinking?!” The head nurse hissed out again as she rummaged around for a pair of tweezers and a roll of bandages. Antiseptic, gauze and a small metal bowl were already set on the table beside the bed Allen was sat at, Timcanpy still sat on his shoulder.

Link was stood against the far wall, watching with his arms crossed as Allen glowered unhappily. The nurse strode across the room, muttering to herself before turning on Link as she walked back towards Allen, bandages and tweezers in hand.

“And why did you let him punch a window in the first place?” She asked, pointing an accusing finger towards Link who blanched slightly at being faced directly with the nurse’s wrath. Allen couldn’t help a small smirk as for once he wasn’t the target of the nurse’s anger.

“I wasn’t present when he punched the window, he’d run off a few minutes prior.” Link admitted, attempting to keep a calm expression on his face, but clearly a little nervous at angering the nurse further as Allen smirked a little more. The nurse hummed unhappily at Link’s response, but let him be for the moment, before walking back to Allen.

“And you can wipe that smirk off your face, young man. I’m not done with you yet.” She threatened, setting her tools down on the table before pulling up a stool and sitting down. Allen’s glare returned at her comment, thoroughly disappointed that Link hadn’t been shouted at more. The nurse gently took hold of Allen’s hand, setting it in her lap as she grabbed the tweezers off the table. “Now, this will hurt.” She warned before gently teasing at the glass in between Allen’s knuckles.

Allen’s hand had been throbbing with a gentle pain as they’d made their way to the medical wing, but nothing too bad. But as the nurse began to pull the glass out of his knuckles he hissed in a pained breath, closing his eyes tightly as he reflexively tried to pull his hand back. The nurse tightened her grip around Allen’s wrist, holding his hand in place.

“None of that now.” She chastised, still working at teasing out the glass. “This is a situation of your own making, I hope you know.” She added, glancing up at Allen briefly who opened his eyes to glare back at her.

The first shard of glass clinked as it was set into the metal bowl, followed by a second, then a third. Allen’s knuckles were stinging with pain, along with the throbbing that had continued since punching the window, and while it was certainly far from the worst pain he’d ever felt, it still wasn’t nice, and each shard of glass that was removed set off more pain as he hissed softly. It was as the nurse began to work the last piece of glass out of his knuckle, this one for whatever reason more painful than the rest, that Allen cracked again, once more trying to yank his hand back as he hissed out in pain. This time the nurse let his hand go, tutting softly as she shook her head.

“I’ll give you a moment, but that last piece of glass needs to come out.” She said as Allen gently cradled his hand close to his body, glaring at nothing in particular as fresh blood trickled out from the wounds. “What on earth possessed you to punch a window?” The nurse asked, looking up at Allen with a piercing expression.

“I was just frustrated.” Allen grumbled out, giving the nurse the same excuse he’d given Link previously. She shook her head and tutted again.

“There are better ways to vent frustration. And if you must punch something, at least go to the training room and punch something in there! At least the equipment in there is designed for punching! Now, let’s try again.”

The nurse reached out and once more took hold of Allen’s hand, even if he somewhat resisted her pulling his hand towards her. And as she began working at teasing the last piece of glass out again, he once more sucked in a pained breath and tried to pull his hand back, though this time the nurse firmly held his hand in place as she worked.

“This will be easier for you if you allow me to get it out as fast as possible.” She advised, gently wiggling at the the shard of glass as Allen closed his eyes tightly. A small clink reached Allen’s ears from the metal bowl, and a moment later the pain faded to a much more tolerable stinging as the nurse relaxed her grip slightly. “There. That’s all the glass out.”

Allen opened his eyes and looked down at his hand as the nurse busied herself with dousing some of the gauze in antiseptic. His hand was bloody, with several small cuts surrounding the larger gouges where the glass had been, and he wouldn’t be surprised if his knuckles ended up bruising slightly. The nurse turned back to him, holding out the gauze, and once more taking a firm grip around his wrist.

“This will sting.” She warned, before simultaneously wiping away the fresh blood and coating the wounds in the antiseptic. And sure enough, an intense fiery stinging pain sprang up in Allen’s knuckles and he once again tried to pull his hand away with little success. “Hold still, I’m nearly done.”

Sure enough, a few moments later the gauze was removed fully from Allen’s knuckles and the nurse began wrapping the bandages around his hand, even if this stinging lasted much longer than Allen had been expecting.

“Now I hope this has taught you a lesson about not punching windows and glass in general, and I certainly hope I never see you in here for the same injury, or you won’t be getting off so lightly.” The nurse chastised as she finished wrapping the bandages over Allen’s hand, fixing him with a hard expression as he simply glared off to the side unhappily. “And I hope you’ll pay closer attention to when he might think about punching a window, and step in to stop him!” The nurse added, turning back to Link who seemed to wither just slightly under her glare.

“I’ll do my best.” He promised as Allen turned a half-hearted glare towards Link that he easily ignored.

“Very well. You’re free to go.” The nurse said, getting to her feet and bustling about cleaning away the equipment she’d used.

Allen got to his feet, gently cradling his hand close to his body, glowering at the stinging that was still lingering before turning and leaving the medical wing, Link following close behind. Allen wasn’t certain he’d fully learnt his lesson about not punching glass, or at the very least, he wasn’t certain he would never do it again if he got angry or frustrated enough, but he would try and use his left hand in the future. At least that one was far more sturdy.

Chapter Text

Link had fallen asleep hours ago. Allen could tell from the regular, deep breaths he was taking and the infrequent rustling of the sheets as he himself lay awake staring up at the ceiling. Timcanpy was settled on the bed post, fast asleep himself as his tail twitched occasionally in his sleep. Allen’s mind was whirling with thoughts and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get himself to fall asleep. Allen tossed and turned a little more before he eventually fell still, gazing out the window at the stars, past the shadowy reflection of Nea smiling at him in the glass.

Allen had been right that Nea hadn’t remained silent, but the occasional whispers he’d heard since getting him to shut up the first time had been few and far between, and while irritating and distracting, hadn’t been enough to make him do anything drastic again. But even so, Allen couldn’t sleep, his thoughts whirling as he tried to work out exactly who or what this Nea was. And it was now the lack of answers he had that was driving him insane.

Letting out a quiet yet frustrated sigh, Allen sat up in his bed, holding his head in his hands as he tried to think. Was Nea the fourteenth that Cross had told him about? And if he was, was he beginning to awaken now?

Allen couldn’t deny he was scared. He knew so little about what was happening to him, and what might happen to him in the future, and the people who knew the answers weren’t telling him anything. And even if Allen wanted to go to Cross and get more information, he knew he’d never be allowed anywhere near the General. The Black Order obviously wanted to keep them separated, and if it wasn’t for the burning questions he had, Allen would be perfectly happy with that arrangement. But Allen needed to talk to someone, anyone who knew more than he did. And as he sat thinking, his mind drifted to Lavi.

“Tim. Hey, Tim, wake up.”

Allen lifted his head and gently poked the small golem as he whispered softly. Tim sleepily flapped his wings a couple of times before hopping into Allen’s outstretched hand.

“Tim, I need you to show me where Lavi’s room is.” Allen whispered as he brought Tim close, the small golem yawning widely before flapping his wings again and sleepily rising into the air. Tim began heading towards the door, only stopping as Allen grabbed hold of his tail, pulling him back gently as he shook his head. “No, out the window. Less chance of being spotted.”

Tim turned and flew over to the window, waiting as Allen headed over himself and opened the window up, a cool breeze blowing into the room. Allen froze as he heard Link murmur softly in his sleep, but as he rolled over and his breathing returned to its steady, even pattern, he let out a breath he hadn’t realised he’d been holding and turned back to Tim, giving him a small nod. Tim flew out of the window, hovering in the air as Allen hopped up onto the window sill, looking down at the sheer drop below him. A moment later Crown Clown activated and Allen used Crown Belt to swing himself out the window, following after Tim as he flew through the air. Eventually Tim stopped by another window, a few floors up, and Allen peered in through the glass, squinting to see through Nea’s reflection.

The room beyond was a mess of scattered papers and books and even the bed seemed to be covered in stray books and papers. But beyond the mess and the tangle of sheets, Allen could make out the sleeping form of Lavi, the red-head laying sprawled out tangled among the sheets as he slept, his exorcist jacket laying in a crumpled heap on the floor.

“Good work, Tim.” Allen praised softly, giving Tim a small brief pat before he turned his attention back to the window and the room beyond, beginning to gently tap against the glass.

It took a few minutes, but Lavi began to eventually stir, sitting up in bed and rubbing at his eye as he turned and looked towards the window, blinking in shock at who he saw there. Lavi scrambled out of bed and rushed over to the window, opening it up as Allen slipped inside the room, deactivating Crown Clown once he was safely inside.

“Allen?! What are you doing here?” Lavi asked softly, staring at Allen like he couldn’t quite believe what he was seeing, blinking his eye several times and clearly still trying to shake off the clutches of sleep. Tim came and settled himself down on Allen’s shoulder, clearly still sleepy himself as his tail twitched occasionally.

“Couldn’t sleep. And I wanted to talk to you.” Allen responded, frowning softly as he looked over at the window and at Nea’s smiling form.

“Couldn’t this have waited until the morning?” Lavi asked, trying to stifle a yawn as he sat down on his bed. Allen shook his head slightly.

“I don’t want Link to overhear.” Allen explained softly, leaving Lavi to read between the lines. This conversation needed to be private, and Lvellie couldn’t find out. Lavi nodded solemnly a moment later, and patted the bed beside him in a gesture for Allen to sit down. Allen sat, his gaze occasionally flicking towards Nea’s reflection as he twisted his hands together.

“What’s on your mind?”

“Lavi, what do you know about the fourteenth Noah?”

The silence that followed was heavier and longer than Allen wanted, and he found himself frowning and becoming rather twitchy as he waited for Lavi’s response. Eventually Lavi sighed as he leant back slightly.

“Truthfully, not much. Bookman knows more than me, and for whatever reason he refuses to tell me anything I don’t already know.” Allen scowled at the answer, wondering if this entire trip had been a waste of his time. “What I do know about the fourteenth though is that he isn’t one of the original Clan of Noah.”

“What?” Allen turned his head sharply to look towards Lavi, disturbing Tim slightly who nearly slipped off his shoulder, the golem flapping his wings in irritation before settling back down. Allen reached up absently and gave Tim an apologetic pat as he waited for Lavi to continue.

“Yeah. The original Clan of Noah consists of only thirteen Noah. I don’t know where the fourteenth came from, or why, but that’s why he’s referred to as the fourteenth. The fourteenth Noah, the one who shouldn’t exist.”

“Then, how come…?” Allen trailed off, a confused frown on his face. Lavi shrugged beside him.

“How come you’re the host for the fourteenth? I don’t know. I wish I did though.” He admitted softly.

“What can you tell me about the Noah in general?” Allen asked after a few moments of silence, frowning softly at a random pile of papers on Lavi’s floor.

“The Noah are very hard to kill. In the sense that if you kill one of them, their Noah memory will simply regenerate into another human at some point. That Noah that Kanda killed on the Ark, he’ll come back eventually.”

“What about me? If I die, will the fourteenth come back?” Allen asked quietly, still staring at the papers on the floor as he twisted his hands together.

“I don’t think so. The fourteenth shouldn’t exist in the first place, and I don’t think he has the ability to regenerate like the others.” Lavi said softly as Allen frowned a little more.

“Lavi… what happens when a Noah awakens inside someone?” Allen’s question was soft and unsure as his eyes flicked briefly towards Nea’s reflection.

“The process is painful I believe. It’s a battle of wills between the Noah’s memory, and the human, and the Noah always eventually wins.”

Allen swallowed heavily, drawing his legs up onto the bed and hugging them close as silence descended on the room.

“I’m scared, Lavi.” Allen’s voice was soft as he spoke, keeping his gaze locked on the same stack of papers as he continued hugging his legs close. “I’m scared of what’s gonna happen to me.”

“Allen…” Lavi spoke gently, but before he could say any more, Allen continued.

“No one ever tells me anything. Cross knew my entire life that I was the host for the fourteenth, and he never fuckin’ told me. Mana was the fourteen’s brother and must have known something, but he never said anything to me! You all think my innocence might be the heart, but if I hadn’t overheard that conversation between you and Komui, no one would have said anything to me! And worst of all, no one will tell me what’s going to happen to me, except that if I’m ever deemed too much of a threat, I’ll be killed!”

Allen buried his face into his legs as he became aware of gentle tremors running through his body, drawing in a deep shuddering breath a moment later.

“Why does everyone always lie to me?”

Allen echoed the same question he’d posed to Lenalee after finding out he was the host for the fourteenth, his voice wavering as he teetered dangerously close to tears. For a few moments Lavi was silent, then he reached out, wrapping his arm around Allen’s shoulder and pulling him closer before gently lying back on his bed, bringing Allen with him. Tim fluttered up off Allen’s shoulder and settled himself on the headboard of the bed as Allen drew in another shuddering breath, curling up next to Lavi as Lavi gently ran his fingers through Allen’s hair.

“I’m sorry.” Lavi’s apology was soft and Allen sniffed as he couldn’t hold back the tears any longer, pressing his face into Lavi’s side.

“It’s never been my intention to lie to you specifically. Being a bookman means I lie to nearly everyone, it’s part of the job.” Lavi’s fingers continued running gently through Allen’s hair as he comforted him. “But I can promise I won’t lie to you again.”

Allen lifted his head slightly in surprise as he looked up towards Lavi, his breath hitching slightly.

“But, you just said, lying is part of being a bookman…?” Lavi tilted his head slightly to look towards Allen, giving him a small smile.

“There’s always been something about you, Allen. Something I can’t shake off. When I first saw you in that rewinding town, you looked so familiar, and I’ve never been able to work out why.” Lavi paused and sighed softly, his hand coming to a stop in Allen’s hair. “Bookman will be furious with me if he ever finds out, but I just can’t help the feeling that we’ve met before…”

“What do you-“ Lavi chuckled softly, cutting Allen off.

“If I ever work it out, I’ll tell you. But until that day comes, I promise I won’t lie to you.”

“And what if you have to kill me? Because the fourteenth awakens?” Allen asked in a small, trembling voice. Lavi tilted his head slightly again, giving Allen another smile, this time showing teeth as they glinted in the darkness.

“Well, I’m a bookman before I’m an exorcist, and I’m not supposed to alter the course of history too much. I think killing the host of the fourteenth might be going a step to far for the bookman clan.”

Silence fell over the pair again and a few moments passed before Lavi began stroking his fingers through Allen’s hair once more.

“Will you tell anyone? About this?” Allen asked quietly, and he felt Lavi shake his head beside him.

“No. I’ll keep this secret.”

And Allen found himself trusting Lavi. He let out a shaky sigh, curling up a little closer to Lavi. He hadn’t got the answers he’d wanted, he’d only really got more questions. But the promise Lavi had made calmed Allen more than he thought it would. He was still scared, still so scared of what might happen to him, and while he didn’t feel he could fully trust anyone else in the Black Order, he found it easy to trust Lavi, more so than he’d trusted anyone else.

Allen and Lavi lay together wrapped up in a gentle silence, Lavi continuing to stroke his fingers through Allen’s hair, until a small ‘gah’ from Timcanpy had Allen sitting up slightly, looking towards the small golem. Tim flapped his wings slightly, baring his teeth a little, and Allen sighed softly as Lavi sat up beside him.

“I should go back. I don’t want Link to realise I’m missing.” Allen murmured softly, looking towards the window and Nea’s grinning form.

“Yeah, that’s probably for the best.” Lavi agreed, stretching his arms above his head as he yawned. “It’s still pretty late too. Gotta at least be a couple of hours before sunrise.”

Allen nodded in agreement as he stood up, moving over to the window.

“Hey, Allen.” Allen paused, turning to look back at Lavi. “Don’t forget, you’re not alone in this, alright?” Lavi gave Allen a gentle smile, and after a brief moment, Allen nodded back.

“Thank you, Lavi.”

“No worries. Get back to your room without falling off the side of the building now, ‘kay?”

Allen nodded again, managing a small, brief smile before he activated Crown Clown and hopped out the window, following Tim back to his room and slipping in quietly through the still open window. Link was still fast asleep and he didn’t stir as Allen closed the window, moving over to his bed and settling himself down as Tim got comfy on the bed post. Allen closed his eyes, and found himself swiftly drifting off to sleep, curled up tightly under the covers as he dreamed of winding roads and empty fields.

“Allen, the chief wants to see you.”

Allen snapped his head up to glare at Reever as he approached. He was sat at a table in the food hall with the other exorcists, Link by his side and Timcanpy perched on his shoulder. To his great annoyance Kanda and Chaozii were also sat at the table, but there were several bodies in between him and them, and conversation was being carefully controlled by those present so no arguments arose. And despite the presence of two people he disliked, Allen was enjoying spending time with his friends. So Reever’s interruption was unwelcome and unwanted. And as Reever approached, something in his expression told Allen that whatever Komui wanted to see him about wouldn’t make him happy.

“Can it wait? I’m still eating.” Allen grumbled out, looking down at the few plates of food he hadn’t yet got around to eating.

“I don’t think so. Inspector Lvellie is with the Chief, and he wants to see you too.”

The atmosphere at the table suddenly turned chilly as Reever mentioned Lvellie, any conversations that had still been quietly happening in the background falling silent. A quick glance down the length of the table showed Allen several of his friends watching him with careful expressions and he scowled angrily. He hadn’t wanted to go see Komui before, but knowing that Lvellie was there too made him even more reluctant to go. Allen didn’t realise he was trembling slightly until Lavi’s hand gripped his under the table, giving his hand a gentle squeeze. Allen drew in a deep steadying breath, glaring down at the table, even as he twisted his hand around in Lavi’s grip to squeeze back.

“Allen?” Reever prompted gently as Allen stayed silent with no response.

“What do they want me for?” Allen managed to growl out, still holding on tightly to Lavi’s hand, the contact the only thing keeping him grounded and stopping him from snapping at Reever.

“I don’t know. But you probably shouldn’t keep them waiting too long.” Reever advised softly.

Allen glanced around the table again, once again seeing his friends’ concerned expressions, and he unconsciously tightened his grip on Lavi’s hand a moment later as he was unwillingly reminded of the agreement he and Lvellie had reached. He was a puppet for Lvellie to command as he pleased, or else his friends would pay for his disobedience, and Allen felt a fury rolling in his gut.

“You should probably go.” Allen snapped his gaze up to Lavi, who gave him a small smile as he squeezed his hand gently again. “It’s probably just something routine.” He added on a moment later as Allen scowled unhappily.

“Fine.” Allen mumbled out a moment later.

Letting go of Lavi’s hand took more effort than Allen would be willing to admit, and once he did he stood up sharply, knocking into the table slightly and setting the pile of plates in front of him rattling. Link stood a moment later, and refusing to make eye contact with anyone, Allen turned and followed Reever out of the food hall. Allen didn’t really need Reever to guide him to Komui’s office, he was getting to know the layout of the Black Order a little more now, and besides, even if he did get lost, Link or TImcanpy would be able to point him in the right direction, but Allen was somewhat glad of Reever’s presence. He wasn’t trying to make any conversation with him on the way to Komui’s office, but his presence was calming, more so than Link’s was. As they drew closer to Komui’s office, Allen became more and more aware of Link one step behind him, feeling his presence grate on his nerves like it had done when he’d first been assigned to perpetually watch over him.

And so, Allen arrived at Komui’s office with anger simmering in his gut and a hard glare on his face, his gaze snapping over to where Lvellie was sat comfortably on the sofa, completely ignoring Komui stood behind his desk.

“Chief? Inspector? Allen’s here.” Reever’s announcement was somewhat redundant as Allen stalked into the office, standing behind the sofa as he crossed his arms, Link standing to attention beside him. Lvellie twisted around on the sofa, making eye contact with Allen, a neutral expression on his face even as Allen’s glare hardened, Tim hissing softly on his shoulder.

“Thank you Reever. You may go.” Komui dismissed Reever with a small nod and a wave of his hand, Reever leaving a moment later. Komui waited until Reever had vanished before speaking again.

“Allen, we have something we’d like to ask of you.” Allen briefly flicked his gaze towards Komui as he spoke, before he returned to glaring at Lvellie, his silence the only indication he gave that Komui should continue speaking. “As you have the abilities of the pianist, we’d like you to open Ark gates between the different branches of the Black Order.”

This time Allen’s gaze snapped more firmly to Komui as Tim hissed softly from his shoulder again. Distantly in his mind Allen was aware of Nea humming a soft, familiar tune as he glared at Komui.

“This is a requirement, not a request.” Lvellie added a moment later and Allen felt his blood beginning to boil as he once more turned back to Lvellie.

“And what are you gonna do if I refuse?” Allen spat out in response, his arms dropping to his side as his hands curled into loose fists.

“Remember that your life is granted because we are allowing it. The second you cease to be useful, or pose a threat, I won’t hesitate to eliminate you, boy.”

Allen’s vision tunnelled down onto Lvellie as his blood rushed in his ears, drowning out whatever Komui was trying to say to diffuse the situation.

“Don’t call me boy.” Allen growled out, speaking over whatever Komui was saying.

“I call you boy because that’s what you are, boy.”

Lvellie’s lips curled into a slight smirk as Allen heard a roaring in his ears. He only became aware of how close he’d stepped to Lvellie when Link’s hand grabbed hold of his wrist, his hand raised up in the air, ready to crack across Lvellie’s face in a sharp slap. Link’s grip around Allen’s wrist was tight to the point of being painful and Allen whirled around, fixing Link with a glare, a snarl building in the back of his throat.

“Do not.”

Link’s voice was soft, but more serious than Allen had ever heard him, the two words a warning and an intense look in his eyes as he easily met Allen’s glare.

“Do it.”

Nea’s voice whispered briefly in the back of Allen’s mind, and the encouragement from his unwanted companion made Allen’s mind snap back into the present briefly, his gaze flicking back to Lvellie and still seeing that smug smile on his face. Komui was still, an expression of concern etched deep into his face, the whole room frozen as they all waited to see what Allen was going to do next.

Gritting his teeth Allen swallowed down his rage to the best of his ability, wrenching his hand out of Link’s grasp as he stepped back just slightly, feeling powerless as he watched Lvellie’s smirk grow, even as Komui seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. This was a game of poker that he couldn’t win, no matter how he played his hand or tried to tip the cards in his favour. His opponent had stolen the high hands and was dangling them above his head, just out of reach, flaunting his cheating and facing no repercussions while simultaneously calling out Allen on his own cheating. Allen wanted to do nothing more than wipe that smug look of Lvellie’s face, but knew he couldn’t, not when Lvellie had the power to make his and his friends’ lives misery

“I understand you probably don’t want to help us, or use the abilities of the fourteenth, but consider this as part of your duties as an exorcist.” Komui said, trying to smooth over the tension in the room as well as he was able. Allen scoffed slightly, moving to cross his arms again.

“What would I have to do?” Allen was glaring towards Komui, now pointedly ignoring Lvellie.

“Simply, open gates between the new location of the European Branch and the other branch locations.”

“Why? What’s wrong with whatever system you have now?” Allen asked, a slight snarl lacing his voice. He knew he couldn’t refuse, not really. But he didn’t want to fold so easily for Lvellie. He wanted to fight as much as he was able within the restraints placed upon him. Komui sighed softly, likely having been expecting the resistance but hoping it wouldn’t happen.

“With gates between each branch location we’d be able to communicate much faster and much more easily, and it wold significantly reduce the time it would take to dispatch finders and exorcists on missions. With you being an exorcist, and part of the Black Order, that means the Ark’s functions and capabilities are granted to us. It would be foolish for us to not utilise this boon.”

Allen hissed softly at the second half of Komui’s explanation. Controlling the Ark was something only he could do, and only because of a partnership that had been forced upon him. The Ark wasn’t the Black Order’s, it was his, and he wanted nothing more than to tell Komui and Lvellie to go fuck themselves!

“Remember, boy, this is a requirement, not a request.”

Allen’s whole body stiffened as Lvellie repeated his previous comment. His heart pounded furiously and the rushing in his ears drowned out everything as for a moment it was all he could do to breathe as deeply and evenly as possible, keeping his gaze fixed on Komui as he ignored Lvellie to the best of his ability.

“When do you want me to do this?” Allen’s voice was stilted, each word an effort as he spoke around the tight fury in his chest. His hands were balled into fists again, his nails digging painfully into the skin of his palm.

“We’ll send you to the new branch location in a couple of days. Thank you, Allen. Thank you for your cooperation.” Komui sounded equal parts deeply sincere and relieved, and Allen had to bite his tongue to keep himself from retorting with the words he wished he could say.

Without waiting to be dismissed, not wanting to spend another second in Lvellie’s presence, Allen spun around and stormed from the room, refusing to make eye contact with anyone as he left. His hands were still balled into fists, nails still cutting into his palm as he stalked through the corridors, heading to the one location where he knew he would be able to vent his anger without reprimand. The training room.

Chapter Text

The door slammed back into the wall with a crash as Allen entered the room, Crown Clown flaring to life as he turned towards the nearest training dummy and sliced it to shreds with a hoarse shout as Timcanpy flew up into the air to avoid Allen’s rage. Allen was distantly aware of Link lingering by the door as he turned to the next dummy, slashing it to pieces a moment later. Allen wanted a proper fight, against a proper opponent, but he was aware enough of his emotional state to know that if he asked Link to spar with him now, he might end up seriously hurting him, and as angry as he was, Allen knew that would do nothing to help his situation.

“What the fuck is up with you, beansprout?” Kanda’s dry voice cut through Allen’s rage and he whirled around, breathing heavily as he glared over at the swordsman.

Kanda was holding a newly repaired Mugen, standing in front of another training dummy that already bore several slashes. Even when not activated, Mugen’s blade was wickedly sharp, and exactly the kind of challenge Allen wanted right now.

“Fight me.” Allen growled out, fixing Kanda with a hard glare. Crown Clown swirled around his shoulders as Kanda raised an eyebrow.

“Why would I want to do that?” Allen nearly snarled as Kanda didn’t immediately agree, but managed to keep his emotions in check for the moment, pulling a chillingly empty smile onto his face.

“Let’s call it training. You get to practice with an activated Mugen.”

“And what do you get out of it, beansprout?” Allen’s smile grew a little, showing just a little too much teeth, a cold expression in his eyes.

“I get to let loose.”

There was a moment of tense silence. Then a cold smile, matching Allen’s own, slid onto Kanda’s face as he pushed the training dummy to the side, striding towards Allen.

“No tears if I cut you. Mugen, activate!”

Allen was lying on the floor of the training room, eyes closed and Crown Clown deactivated as he breathed heavily. Lying beside him, Kanda was in a similar state. Allen had no idea how long he and Kanda had sparred for, except that they were now both exhausted. Neither of them had managed to land a solid blow on the other, which had probably been for the best, as they’d both been putting their all into the fight and could have dealt some serious damage to each other. Allen almost didn’t want to admit it, but fighting Kanda like that had been fun. The anger and frustration had drained from his body, and he was feeling more at peace than he had in weeks. Sure, sparring with Link was good, but he didn’t go all out against him, never activating Crown Clown like he had against For. He was certain Link could hold his own, even if he did activate Crown Clown, but Allen wouldn’t let himself. After all, Crown Clown was still a weapon, and although its purpose was to destroy akuma, Allen was certain he could quite easily kill a person if he wasn’t careful.

“I’ll give you this, beansprout, you can put up a fight.”

Kanda sat himself up with a grunt of effort, and Allen watched him for a few moments before he sat up himself, sighing a moment later.

“I wouldn’t mind doing this again sometime.” Allen admitted, stretching out his hand as Timcanpy flew over, the golem landing in his hand and Allen beginning to gently pet him. He was aware of Kanda turning to look towards him, and the silence between them grew as Allen waited for some kind of response. Eventually Kanda tsked, turning away as he picked up Mugen.

“We’re not going to become sparring buddies.” Kanda said, slight scorn in his voice as Allen began to frown. “But if we happen to be in here at the same time in the future, then I might be persuaded to fight you again.”

Kanda got to his feet and began walking out of the training room as Allen smiled softly. He might have to rethink his opinion of Kanda if he was willing to fight against him like that more often.

“That was… interesting.” Link commented, watching Kanda’s retreating form as he vanished down the corridor before he turned back to Allen who scowled lightly. “I have to admit, I’m impressed.”

“Impressed at what?” Allen asked, letting Tim fly up into the air as he pushed himself to his feet, still scowling lightly. He didn’t doubt that he’d be sore in the morning, his muscles already protesting slightly.

“At that whole interaction. Your fighting skills aside, I wasn’t expecting you and Kanda to have a conversation or a fight that was civil.” Allen scowled a little more at Link’s comment, though knew he was right.

“I wanted to fight against someone, and I knew he’d be a good opponent.” Allen grumbled out a moment later as he began heading towards the door, Tim flying down to land on his shoulder. Link simply hummed in response, following after Allen as he headed out into the corridor, turning in the direction of the food hall. He needed something to eat after all that.

“Well, it seemed to work, in more ways than one.” Link added after a few moments of silence. Allen glanced towards Link, still scowling slightly.

“What do you mean?”

“You obviously feel better after that, and it seems that you and Kanda have found some common ground.” Link explained as Allen frowned, looking ahead.

“I didn’t do it to become friends with Kanda or anything.”

“I know. But you obviously both enjoyed yourselves, and I’d much rather you fight together like that, than fight like you have done in the past.” Link gave Allen a pointed look and he scowled grumpily. “I do wish you weren’t so prone to biting people.” Allen crossed his arms huffily as he turned his scowl away from Link, looking down the corridor instead.

“Biting is a good way to get people to back off.” Allen admitted after a few moments.

He’d started biting while in the circus, and while the need to bite people had lessened as time went on, he hadn’t exactly outgrown the habit. Link gave Allen a rather calculating look for a few moments.

“Did you often need people to ‘back off’ when you were younger?” Allen scowled even more, fully aware that Link was gently trying to get him to open up about his past.

“Let’s just say the circus wasn’t the happiest time of my life.” Allen said with a finality in his tone, not turning to look towards Link. The happiest he’d been had been after he left the circus, travelling with Mana, learning from him, and feeling loved.

“How long were you in the circus for?” Allen gave Link a long hard look, not appreciating the conversation continuing.

“I’m not gonna talk to you about my past. As far as I’m concerned, my time in the circus is over and I’m never going back.”

That wasn’t strictly entirely true. Allen liked performing. Mana had nurtured the performer in him, and aside from a source of income, Allen liked wearing a mask, being completely anonymous and making crowds of people happy. If he wasn’t an exorcist, Allen knew he’d happily wander as a travelling clown and performer, much like he and Mana had done so many years ago. However he doubted he would ever join up with a circus again. There were simply too many bad memories associated with circuses.

“My apologies, I’m simply curious. There’s a lot I don’t know about you, and I know many of the answers I want lie in your past.” Allen gave Link a glare, not appreciating the prying, but at least he was being honest. Mostly.

“You mean there’s a lot Lvellie doesn’t know about me.” Allen retorted in a blunt tone, still holding Link in a glare.

“Well, yes. But a lot of this is purely my own curiosity.” Link clarified after a few moments.

“Doesn’t matter. You’d still report it back to Lvellie. And before you get any ideas, I don’t talk about my past to anyone. Not you, not Komui, not my friends, no one. It’s not important any more.” Allen growled out, turning his gaze away from Link.

“Very well, I understand.”

To Allen’s relief, that truly seemed to be the end of the conversation, and just in time as they reached the food hall, his mood brightening significantly as he anticipated just how much he was about to eat. The morning’s meeting with Komui and Lvellie hadn’t been fun, but the sparring with Kanda and now time to eat as much food as he wanted had soothed his ruffled feathers and left Allen in a much better mood than he’d expected.

The boat glided gently over the calm waves, rapidly approaching large cliffs as Allen watched the approaching shoreline, curious to get a good look at the new European Branch headquarters, Timcanpy sat on his shoulder. He could see a few buildings built near the edge of the cliff, but beyond that everything was hidden from sight. He couldn’t even work out where the boat was heading, seemingly aiming straight for the cliffs. Allen was going to be one of the first to settle into the new headquarters, along with Komui, Link and a small handful of others. He was heading there to set up the Ark gates, something he still wasn’t at all thrilled about, but knew he had no choice in the matter. And while this was still the Black Order, Allen couldn’t help but view it differently to the old location, less like a prison and something more neutral. Not a home, but some place he felt he might not mind returning to as much, knowing his friends would be there waiting each time he was to return. It was probably helped that he hadn’t been tied up or restrained in this new location too.

Link was somewhere below deck, allowing Allen some partial freedom and solitude as the boat continued approaching the cliffs. And as they drew even closer, Allen finally spotted a small opening in the cliffs, a small cave that the boat expertly navigated into, slowly winding through the narrow cave. The cave was lit by torches and the flickering cast strange reflections on the cave walls as Allen watched, almost transfixed. Noise behind him had him turning, looking towards Komui and Link as they stepped onto the deck.

“We’ll dock, and then I’ll take you to where I’d like you to put the Ark gates.” Komui explained as he and Link joined Allen by the edge of the boat, looking as a small dock appeared, a couple of the finders brought with them getting to work at getting the boat tied up securely to the dock.

Allen, Link and Komui stepped off the boat and began walking up a set of winding stairs. They were silent as they walked, Allen almost eager to see the new headquarters. And then they reached the top of the stairs, stepping out of a small entrance way, the new branch location spread before them. Allen’s eyes opened wide as he took in the several buildings surrounded by calm quiet gardens, and located in the centre was a tall imposing church. The grounds were huge, and the buildings just as large, but Allen couldn’t deny it seemed much nicer here than the old branch location as he followed Komui through the grounds, getting a good look at the buildings as they passed. There were signs on several of the buildings, and Allen noticed as they walked past a training ground, craning his head slightly to try and see into the courtyard.

Komui lead them past the church and into a building, a sign labelling it as the administration building and science department. And although the grounds seemed much easier to navigate, Allen was dismayed as he followed Komui through another maze of corridors. He’d just learnt his way around the old headquarters, now he’d have to learn a whole new location! Komui led them deeper into the building, eventually leading Allen to a large empty room.

“Alright. Here’s where I’d like you to set up the Ark gates.” Komui pointed towards six large arches built into the walls of the room, a different symbol etched into the wall at the top of each arch. “We’ll start with the Asia branch, over here.”

Allen followed Komui over. He’d previously set up gates in the other branch locations to link back here, something that at first had required a little trial and error. While he didn’t need to visit a location to place an Ark gate there, getting it in the exact location was a skill, and one apparently neither Allen nor Nea had. The process had been long, complicated and exceedingly tiring, leaving both Allen and Nea incredibly frustrated and grumpy, Nea’s whispering voice becoming much more snappy and annoying, his ghostly smile turning much more sinister. And while Allen still didn’t really want to make Ark gates for the Order to use, he couldn’t deny that this would be the easy part, something he was incredibly relieved about.

The gentle strain of the lullaby hummed through Allen’s mind as he set up gate after gate, members from each location confirming each gate was successfully linked by stepping through a few moments after each gate was set up and slowly the noise and chatter in the room raised in volume. Allen let out a long sigh as the last gate was set up, stepping back and leaning against a wall. He couldn’t exactly explain it, but while setting up the gates like that was simple enough it was still draining, leaving him feeling almost like a fragile empty shell. In the back of his mind, Nea hummed softly as if in thought, and for a brief moment Allen felt a wave of nausea pass over him, accompanied by a hot flush and then a rapid chill. The feeling passed as quickly as it came and Allen breathed out a slightly shaky sigh as Komui turned to face him.

“Thank you, Allen. This is a great help to us. You’re welcome to explore the rest of the branch if you’d like.” Komui gave Allen a smile, and having received confirmation that his work was done, Allen turned and headed out of the room, Link following behind him.

Allen had wanted to explore the training rooms, but now he just felt tired and shaky, and he just wanted somewhere quiet to sit. He didn’t even really want to explore much of the rest of the branch either. Allen took a few steps into the corridor outside the Ark gate room before he paused, and turned to Link.

“How do we get back outside?”

Allen knew he’d get lost if he tried to find his way out now, and the last thing he wanted was to be wandering around these corridors when he was just tired. Link stepped forwards and began walking.

“This way.” He said, Allen following behind a moment later.

Link lead them out of the building into the cooler night air, and Allen took in a deep relieved breath. Now that he was outside, Allen didn’t want to go back inside, and he set off walking, hoping to find a quiet area to sit. Allen quickly found what he was looking for near the entrance to the grounds. A small copse of trees, quiet and secluded. Allen sat himself down on the grass with his back against a tree as Tim flew up into the air, the golem doing a little exploring of his own though not straying too far from Allen.

Allen closed his eyes and drew in another deep breath, aware of Link sitting down nearby. He could smell salt on the breeze from the nearby sea mingling with a rich earthy smell coming from the thick forest just outside the grounds. It was calming, and the cool breeze blowing through the branches was both refreshing and the whispering of the leaves it caused was a soothing sound to listen to.

“You seem tired.” Link eventually broke the silence, speaking softly. Allen opened his eyes slightly to direct a soft glare towards him.

“Controlling the Ark isn’t as easy as it looks, y’know.” Allen grumbled out a moment later, closing his eyes again.

“How so?”

“It’s not exactly my skill, ability or even memory. I have to tap into something that doesn’t even belong to me to get it to work.” Allen admitted, too tired to really care that he was divulging all this information to Link. “I honestly don’t really know what I’m doing half the time. I rely on Nea’s guidance.”

“Nea?”

Allen froze, having no clue how to respond. He’d been careful to not talk about Nea, to not mention the continual presence in his mind to anyone, never mind Link. But a tired slip of his tongue had just unravelled all of that hard work. And Nea himself seemed perfectly content to remain silent. Not unaware, still watching and waiting, but leaving Allen to deal with this slip up himself with nothing to add to the situation

“Who’s Nea?” Link probed again after the silence from Allen stretched on just a little too long.

Allen opened his eyes, scowling down at the grass as he drew his knees up to his body and remaining silent. He didn’t want to answer. He didn’t want Link or Lvellie or anyone to know that Cross had been right, that there was someone else’s memory inside his head. He didn’t want anyone to know because he didn’t want it to be true, and denial was the only way to pretend that none of this was really happening!

“Allen, who is Nea?”

“I think he’s the fourteenth, alright?!”

Allen finally cracked, snarling out his response to Link as he hugged his legs closer, refusing to look up from the patch of grass he was so intently focussed on. There was a few beats of shocked silence as Allen refused to lift his gaze, not even reacting as Tim flew down to land on his head.

“How long have you kept this information to yourself, Allen? And why?”

“Why the fuck do you think?!” Allen snarled, lifting his head to glare towards Link. “I don’t want this, I never wanted this, I don’t want to be the host for the fourteenth, I don’t know what’s happening to me and I’m pissed off with every single action I take being reported to someone I hate!”

“So why the fuck do you think I kept it to myself, Link?”

Allen fixed Link with a hard deep glare before he looked back down at the ground, letting silence fill the air between them.

“I always believed you knew more than-”

“What the fuck made you think that?” Allen snarled out, cutting Link off as he eventually spoke up. There was a brief pause before he began speaking again.

“The more time I spend with you, the more I realise that I’ve been misled in that regard. You’re completely in the dark, aren’t you?”

“Cross told me everything I know in that meeting.” Allen mumbled out tiredly after a few moments. “I don’t know anything about the Noah or the fourteenth. I’m not some kind of secret double agent. I don’t want to be the host for Nea’s memories, and I hate everything that’s happened to me against my will.”

Allen pressed his face into his knees as he closed his eyes, letting out a long tired sigh a moment later. Nea seemed to hum thoughtfully in the back of his mind, but kept blissfully silent, keeping whatever thoughts he had to himself.

“You are aware I have to report this to Lvellie?” Link spoke softly and hesitantly, like he wasn’t sure how Allen might react. Allen simply sighed again, feeling Tim knead his feet in his hair.

“I know.”

The exhaustion had returned in full force, and Allen couldn’t bear to kick up a fuss, or even imagine how Lvellie might respond to this information. Confirmation that yes, the fourteenth’s memory was alive and well inside him, and beginning to awaken.

“How far along is the awakening?” Link was still speaking hesitantly, like he was finally aware of just how upsetting this all was.

“Just nonsense whispers.” Allen mumbled out, hoping that would be enough information to sate both Link and Lvellie.

“But you’re aware of his name?”

“Yeah. But that’s it. I’m not having conversations with him. I don’t want to.”

Allen lifted his head slightly to look towards Link with a half hearted glare. Link had a somewhat apologetic look on his face and he nodded slightly as he met Allen’s gaze.

“Thank you, Allen. For the information, and cooperation.”

“Don’t expect this to happen again.” Allen held Link’s gaze for a short while longer before Link nodded slightly and Allen lowered his head back down into his knees.

“I won’t.” He agreed softly as Allen let out a long tired sigh.

For a moment there was silence between the pair. Then the gentle patter of rain filled the air and Allen lifted his head, tilting his face up to the rain that was filtering through the branches and leaves above him. He closed his eyes and sighed softly, letting the rain wash over his face, refreshing and cooling.